UNIVERSITY OF
ee)
Digitized by the Internet Archive in 2008 with funding from University of Toronto
https://archive.org/details/nerodotuswithengO2herouoft
THE LOEB CLASSICAL LIBRARY
EDITED BY T. E. PAGE, uirt.p. E. CAPPS, pu.p., uu.p. W. H. D. ROUSE, rrrt.p.
HERODOTUS i
HERODOTUS
WITH AN ENGLISH TRANSLATION BY A. D. GODLEY
HON, FELLOW OF MAGDALEN COLLEGE, OXFORD
IN FOUR VOLUMES II
y BOOKS III anp IV
LONDON : WILLIAM HEINEMANN NEW YORK : G. P. PUTNAM’S SONS MCMXXVIII
First Printed 1921. Reprinted 1928.
PA Hoo & Ad
[9a Vv. &
Gop.3
PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN
CONTENTS
INTRODUCTION TO BOOKS III AND IV BOOK III .
BOO RVG erent a cake Sec. ONC eee INDEX OF PROPER NAMES ....
MAPS :—
1. The Persian Empire... .
2. The World According to Hai :
PAGE ee ee
: 1 197
- 409
. At end
”?
" Pei yer A er Le i —
INTRODUCTION TO BOOKS III AND IV
Heropotus’ narrative in the Third Book of his history is extremely discursive and episodic. It may be briefly summarised as follows :—
Chapters 1 to 38 deal in the main with Cambyses. They relate the Persian invasion and conquest of Egypt, Cambyses’ abortive expedition against the Ethiopians, and the sacrilegious and cruel acts of the last part of his reign. The section 38-60 begins with an account of Polycrates of Samos, and his relations with Amasis of Egypt, and continues with a narrative of Polycrates’ war against his banished subjects. The fact that these latter were aided not only by Spartans but by Corinthians serves to intro- duce the story of the domestic feuds of Periander, despot of Corinth. Chapter 61 resumes the story of Cambyses; the Magian usurpation of the Persian throne, Cambyses’ death, the counterplot against and ultimate overthrow of the pseudo-Smerdis and his brother by seven Persian conspirators, and the accession of Darius—all this is narrated with much
vii
INTRODUCTION TO BOOKS III AND IV
picturesque jand dramatic detail in twenty-eight chapters (61-88). Then follows a list of Darius’ tributary provinces (88-97), supplemented by various unconnected details relating to Arabia and India (98-117). The next thirty-two chapters (118-149) Vv narrate various events in the early part of Darius’ reign: the fate of Polycrates of Samos; the insolence and death of his murderer Oroetes ; how Democedes, a Samian physician, rose to power at the Persian court and was sent with a Persian commission to reconnoitre Greek coasts; how Polycrates’ brother Syloson regained with Persian help the sovereignty of Samos. Lastly, chapters 150-160 describe the revolt and second capture of Babylon.
Book IV begins with the intention of describing Darius’ invasion of Scythia, and the subject of more than two-thirds of the book is Scythian geography and history. Chapters 1-15 deal with the legendary origin of the Scythians; 16-31, with the population of the country and the climate of the far north; this leads to a disquisition on the Hyperboreans and their alleged commerce with the Aegean (32-36), and (37-45) a parenthetic section, showing the rela- tion to each other of Europe, Asia, and Libya. The story of a circumnavigation of Libya forms part of this section. Chapters 46-58 enumerate the rivers of Scythia, and 59-82 describe its manners and customs.
Darius’ passage of the Hellespont and the Danube is
viii
INTRODUCTION TO BOOKS III AND IV
narrated in chapters 83-98. Chapters 99-117 are once more parenthetic, describing first the general outline of Scythia, and next giving some details as to neigh- eae i with the story of the Amazons. From -118 to 144 Herodotus professes to relate the move- f ments of the Persian and Scythian armies, till Darius Yyeturns to the Danube and thence to Asia again. The Libyan part of the book begins at 145. Twenty-three chapters (145-167) give the history of Cyrene, its colonisation from Greece and the fortunes of its rulers till the time of Darius, when it was brought into contact with Persia by the appeal of its exiled queen Pheretime to the Persian governor of Egypt, who sent an army to recover Cyrene for her. The thirty-two following chapters (168-199) are a detailed description of Libya: 168-180, the Libyan seaboard from Egypt to the Tritonian lake; 181-190, the sandy ridge inland stretching (accord- ing to Herodotus) from Thebes in Egypt to the Atlas; 191-199, in the main, Libya west of the “Tritonian lake.” At chapter 200 the story of Pheretime is resumed and the capture of Barce described. The book ends with the death of Pheretime and the disastrous return to Egypt of her Persian allies.
The above brief abstract shows that Book IV, at least, is full of geography and ethnology. It is, I believe, generally held that Herodotus himself
ix
INTRODUCTION TO BOOKS III AND IV
visited the Cyrenaica and the northern coasts of the Black Sea, where the Greek commercial centre was the “ port of the Borysthenites,’ later called Olbia ; but there is no real evidence for or against such visits. The point is not very important. If he did not actually go to Cyrene or Olbia he must at least have had opportunities of conversing with Greeks resident in those places. These, the only informants whose language he could understand, no doubt sup- plied him with more or less veracious descriptions of the “hinterlands” of their cities; and possibly there may have been some documentary evidence— records left by former travellers. Whatever Hero- dotus’ authorities—and they must have been highly miscellaneous—they take him farther and farther afield, to the extreme limits of knowledge or report.
As Herodotus in description or speculation ap- proaches what he supposes to be the farthest con- fines of north and south, it is natural that he should also place on record his conception of the geography of the world—a matter in which he professes himself to be in advance of the ideas current in his time. There were already, it would appear, maps in those days. According to Herodotus, they divided the world into three equal parts—Europe, Asia, Libya; the whole surrounded by the “ Ocean,’ which was still apparently imagined, as in Homer, to be a “river” into which ships could sail from the sea known to the Greeks. Possibly, as has been
K
INTRODUCTION TO BOOKS III AND IV
suggested by moderns, this idea of an encircling river may have originated in the fact that to north, south, and east great rivers ran in the farthest lands known to Greeks: the Nile in the south (and if it could be made to run partly from west to east, so much the better for the belief that it was a boundary), the Danube in the north, the Euphrates in the east; in the west, of course, the untravelled waters outside the “Pillars of Hercules”’ fitted into the scheme. But whether the legend of an encircling stream had a rational basis or not, Herodotus will have none of it. The Greeks, he says, believe the world to be sur- rounded by the Ocean; but they cannot prove it. The thing, to him, is ridiculous; as is also the neat tripartite division of the world into three continents of equal extent. His own scheme is different. Taking the highlands of Persia as a base, he makes Asia a peninsula stretching westward, and Libya another great peninsula south-westward ; northward and alongside of the two is the vast tract called Europe. This latter, in his view, is beyond com- parison bigger than either Asia or Libya; its length from east to west is at least equal to the length of the other two together; and while there are at least traditions of the circumnavigation of Libya, and some knowledge of seas to the south and east of Asia, Europe stretches to the north in tracts of illimitable distance, the very absence of any tale of a northern boundary tending in itself to prove
xi
INTRODUCTION TO BOOKS III AND IV
enormous extent. The lands north and south of the Mediterranean have each its great river; and Herodotus has already in the Second Book en- deavoured to show that there is a kind of corre- spondence between the Nile and the Danube. He, too, like the geographers with whom he disagrees, is obsessed, in the absence of knowledge, by a desire for symmetry. The Nile, he is convinced, flows for a long way across the country of the Ethiopians from west to east before it makes a bend to the north and flows thus through Egypt. So the Danube, too, rises in the far west of Europe, in the country of «“Pyrene”; and as the Nile eventually turns and flows northward, so the Danube, after running for a long way eastward, makes an abrupt turn south- ward to flow into the Black Sea. Thus the Medi- terranean countries, southern Europe and northern Africa, are made to lie within what the two rivers-— their mouths being regarded as roughly “ opposite’ to each other, in the same longitude—make into a sort of interrupted parallelogram.
Such is the scheme of the world with which Herodotus incidentally presents us. But his real concern in the Fourth Book is with the geography of Libya and Scythia—northern Africa and southern Russia; in both cases the description is germane to his narrative, its motive being, in each, a Persian expedition into the country.
Critics of the Odyssey have sometimes been at
,
xii
INTRODUCTION TO BOOKS III AND IV
’
pains to distinguish its “inner” from its “ outer’ geography—the inner true and real, the outer a world of mere invention and fairy tale. There is no such distinction really; Greeks do not invent fairy tales; there are simply varying degrees of certitude. Greek geographical knowledge contem- poraneous with the composition of the Odyssey being presumably confined within very narrow limits, the frontiers of the known are soon passed, and the poet launches out into a realm not of invention, but of reality dimly and imperfectly apprehended—a world of hearsay and travellers’ tales, no doubt adorned in the Homeric poem with the colours of poetry. Homer is giving the best that he knows of current information—not greatly troubled in his notices of remote countries by inconsistencies, as when he describes Egypt once as a four or five days’ sail from Crete, yet again as a country so distant that even a bird will take more than a year to reach it. Hero- dotus’ method is as human and natural as Homer's. Starting, of course, from a very much wider extent of geographical knowledge, he passes from what he has seen to what he knows at first hand from Cyrenaean or Borysthenite evidence; thence into more distant regions, about which his informants have been told; and so on, the accuracy of his statements obviously diminishing (and not guaran- teed by himself) as the distance increases, till at last in farthest north—farthest, that is, with the
xili
INTRODUCTION TO BOOKS III AND IV
possible exception of “ Hyperboreans,”’ about whom nobody knows anything—he is in the country of the griffins who guard gold and pursue the one-eyed Arimaspian; and in the south, among the men who have no heads, and whose eyes are in their breasts.
It happens sometimes that the stories which have reached Herodotus from very distant lands and seas, and which he duly reports without necessarily stating his belief in them, do in truth rest on a basis of actual fact. Thus one of the strongest arguments for the truth of the story of a cireumnavigation of Libya is the detail, mentioned but not believed by Herodotus, that the sailors, when sailing west at the extreme limit of their voyage, saw the sun on their right hand. Thus also the story of Hyperborean com- munication with Delos is entirely in harmony with ascertained fact. Whatever be the meaning of “ Hyperborean,’ a term much discussed by the learned (Herodotus certainly understands the name to mean “living beyond the north wind’’), the people so named must be located in northern Europe; and the Delos story, however imaginative in its details, does at least illustrate the known existence of trade routes linking the northern parts of our continent with the Aegean. To such an extent Herodotus’ tales of the uttermost parts of the earth are informative. But with such exceptions, as one would naturally expect, it is true that as a
X1Vv
INTRODUCTION TO BOOKS III AND IV
general rule the farther from home Herodotus is the farther also he is from reality.
It follows from this that in proportion as Hero- dotus’ narrative of events is distant from the Greek world and his possible sources of information, so much the more is it full, for us, of geographical difficulties. It is probable that, as he tells us, “Scythians”’ did at some time or other invade the Black Sea coasts and dispossess an earlier population of “ Cimmerians,’ whom, perhaps, they pursued into Asia. The bare fact may be so; but Herodotus’ description of the way in which it happened cannot be reconciled with the truths of geography. The whole story is confused; the Cimmerians could not have fled along the coast of the Black Sea, as stated by Herodotus; it would, apparently, have been a physical impossibility. In such cases the severer school of critics were sometimes tempted to dismiss an entire narrative as a parcel of lies. More charitable, moderns sometimes do their best to bring the historian’s detailed story into some sort of har- mony with the map, by emendation of the text or otherwise. But if the former method was unjust, the latter is wasted labour. There is surely but one conclusion to draw, and a very obvious one: that Herodotus was misinformed as to geographical con- ditions. Ignorance lies at the root of the matter. Herodotus had not the geographical equipment for describing the movements of tribes on the north
Vv
INTRODUCTION TO BOOKS III AND IV
coast of the Black Sea, any more than our best authorities of sixty years ago had for describing tribal wanderings in Central Africa.
Even worse difficulties would confront the enter- prising critic who should attempt to deal with Darius’ marchings and counter-marchings in Scythia as matter for serious investigation. Herodotus’ story is, with regard to its details of time, plainly incredible; a great army could not conceivably have covered any- thing like the alleged distance in the alleged time. It must, apparently, be confessed that there are moments when the Father of History is supra geographiam—guilty of disregarding it when he did, as appears from other parts of the Fourth Book, know something of Scythian distances. The dis- regard may be explained, if not excused. Hero- dotus is seldom proof against the attractions of a Moral Tale. Given an unwieldy army of invaders, vis consili expers, and those invaders the natural enemies of Hellas.—and given also the known evasive tactics of Scythian warfare,—there was ob- viously a strong temptation to make a picturesque narrative, in which overweening power should be tricked, baffled, and eventually saved only by a hair’s breadth from utter destruction at a supremely dramatic moment. So strong, we may suppose, was the temptation that Herodotus put from him con- siderations of time and distance, in the probably not unjustified expectation that his Greek readers or
Xvi
INTRODUCTION TO BOOKS III AND IV
hearers would not trouble themselves much about such details. In short, it must be confessed that Herodotus’ reputation as a serious historian must rest on other foundations than his account of Darius Seythian campaign.!
Herodotus’ list of the tribute-paying divisions of the Persian Empire is not a geographical document. Obviously it is drawn from some such source as the three extant inscriptions (at Behistun, Persepolis, and Naksh-i-Rustam) in which Darius enumerated the constituent parts of his empire; but it differs from these in that the numerical order of the units is not determined by their local position. It has indeed geographical importance in so far as the grouping of tribes for purposes of taxation naturally implies their local vicinity; but it is in no sense a description of the various units under Darius’ rule; nor can we even infer that these districts and groups of districts are in all cases separate “satrapies”’ or governorships. That, apparently, is precluded by the occasional association of countries which could not have formed a single governorship, for instance, the Parthians, Chorasmians, Sogdi, and Arii, who compose the sixteenth district; while the Bactrians and Sacae, belonging here to separate tax-paying
1 For a detailed discussion of the various problems sug- gested by Book IV the reader is referred to the long and elaborate Introduction to Dr. Macan’s edition of Herodotus, Books IV, V, VI.
xvii
INTRODUCTION TO BOOKS III AND IV
units, appear in other passages in Herodotus as subjects of a single satrapy. What the historian gives us in Book III is simply a statistical list of Darius’ revenues and the sources from which they were drawn,
HERODOTUS BOOK III
YOL. II.
HPOAOTOY IZTOPIAI
Bs
"Eat TOUTOV 67) TOV “Apacw KapSvons 0 K ipa ETT PATEVETO, ayov Kal GdAXous TOV IPXé
‘EAAnvov “lwvas Te Kal Alonéas, év aitinu roujpde Tméemapas KapBvons € eS Avyumrov KipUKa alee “Apacw Ouyarepa, aitee 6é éx Bours avdpos Aiyurtiou, ¢ OS peppopevos ’ Apacw émpnte TAUTE OTL pow e& aT av TOV TOV év Aiyorre t inTp@Vv aTro- omdacas ao yuvatKos Te Kal TExv@Y ExdoTOV emoince €s Ilépoas, 6Te Kopos meuvas Tapa “Apaow aitee inTpov opGarpar 0 Os €1n apiaTos tav év AiyiuTto. tavta 8) eT LE HOMEVOS a) Alytrtios éviyye TH oupBovdrAm Kerevov aiTéecv TOV KapBvcea "Ayacw Ouyatépa, wa 7 Sovs aVl@TO 7 Bi) dous KapBvon aréxOorTo. 0 be "A uacts ™ duvaps TOV Tlepoéwy axOopmevos Kal dppocewv OUK eixe ouTe Sova ovTE apvicacbat ev yap NTLiTTATO OTL OUK WS yuvaicd pu euehne Kap8vons efew Gd @S TadaKyD. TavTa 67 exroryiComevos émoinae TA0E. HV “Arpiew TOU ™po- Tépov Baovréos Guyarnp KapTa peyary TE Kal EvELons MOUVN TOD OlKOU AEAELM EVN), OVVOM"A SE OI
2
HERODOTUS
BOOK III
1. Ir was against this Amasis that Cambyses led an army of his subjects, Ionian and Aeolian Greeks among them.t ‘This was his reason: Cambyses sent a herald to Egypt asking Amasis for his daughter ; and this he did by the counsel of a certain Egyptian, who devised it by reason of a grudge that he bore against Amasis, because when Cyrus sent to Amasis asking for the best eye-doctor in Egypt the king had chosen this man out of all the Egyptian physicians and sent him perforce to Persia away from his wife and children. With this grudge in mind he moved Cambyses by his counsel to ask Amasis for his daughter, that Amasis might be grieved if he gave her, or Cambyses’ enemy if he refused her. So Amasis was sorely afraid of the power of Persia, and could neither give his daughter nor deny her; for he knew well that Cambyses would make her not his queen but his mistress. Reasoning thus he bethought him of a very tall and fair damsel called Nitetis, daughter of the former king Apries, and all that was left of that
1 The received date is 525 B.c.
B 2
HERODOTUS
Av Néryris: TauTny 6) THY maida 0 "Apacs Koounoas eoO Fre TE Kal XpUT@ TOT EMTEL és Ilépcas @s éwuTov Ouyarépa. peta O€ Xpovov OS pw oT aleTo Tat pobev ovoudlwv, Néyer T pos QvTOV 1) mats ooae Bacinred, dae BAnpevos vmo "Apdouos ov pavOdvers. Os €Me TOL KOT MO aoi}- gas aTéTeprbe ws EwuTov Ouyartépa Si800s, € €ovcav Th adnOein “Ampiew, Tov éxetvos édvta éwuTod deomrotea pet Aiyurtiwy émavactas époveuce.” TOUTO 61) TO €mos Kal avUTn 7 aiTtin éyyevouevn Hyaye KauBicea tov Kipou peyddos Oupwbrvta éa Aiyutrtov.
2. Oitw pév vey A€yovar Tlépcar. Alydrruor dé otxniovytar KapBicea, dapevot puv éx tavTys 67 THs “Amrpiew Ouyatpos yevéoOar: Kopov yap eivat Tov TéuwrpavTa Tapa” Apaow emt THv Ouya- Tépa, GAN ov Kap Bvcea. Réyortes b€ tadTa ovK 6p0@s Aéyouct. ov peyv ovdE AEANOE aUTOUS (El yap TWeS Kat addot, Ta Ilepoéwv vomya emlare- ara Kal Aiyvrrrvot) 6 OTL TpaTa pev voBov ov ode VOMOS €oTL Bactredoar yvnolov TapeovTos, avres 6€ OTs Kaccavéavys Tis Papyadotew Ouyatpos Hv tats KaypBvons, avipos Ayatpevidew, aX ovK éx THs Aliyurtins. GANA TapatpaTovet TOV ANoyov T POaTrOlevMeVvOL TN Kupou olin ouyyevees Elva.
3. Kai TadTa Hey @oe EXEL. AEyeTat 6é Kal 60¢€ Novos; éuol mev ov mBavos, @S TOV Tlepatdev yuvatkav éceO odo TLs Tapa Tas KUpov yuvatxas, as ede TH Kaccavidavn twapertemta Téxva evercéa Te Kal peydda, TOANG eypaTo TO érraivew UTrEepOw- patovoa, % 6€ Kaccavdarn éotoa tov Kipou yurn ele Tae. “Tormvoe pévTor ee Traid@y pntépa
4
BOOK III. 1-3
family; Amasis decked her out with raiment and golden ornaments and sent her to the Persians as if she were his own daughter. But after a while, the king greeting her as the daughter of Amasis, the damsel said, “ King, you know not how Amasis has deceived you: he decked me out with ornaments and sent me to you to pass for his own daughter ; but I] am in truth the daughter of his master Apries, whom he and other Egyptians rebelled against and slew.” It was these words and this reason that prevailed with Cambyses to lead him in great anger against Egypt.
2. This is the Persian story. But the Egyptians claim Cambyses for their own; they say that he was the son of this daughter of Apries, and that it was Cyrus, not Cambyses, who sent to Amasis for his daughter. But this tale is false. Nay, they are well aware (for the Egyptians have a truer knowledge than any men of the Persian law) firstly, that no bastard may be king of Persia if there be a son born in lawful wedlock; and secondly, that Cambyses was born not of the Egyptian woman but of Cassandane, daughter of Pharnaspes, an Achaemenid. But they so twist the story because they would claim kinship with the house of Cyrus.
3. So much for this matter. There is another tale too, which I do not believe :—that a certain Persian lady came to visit Cyrus’ wives, and greatly praised and admired the fair and tall children who stood by Cassandane. Then Cassandane, Cyrus’ wife, said, * Ay, yet though I be the mother of such children
5
HERODOTUS
eovoar Kopos €v ar eply exer, Tip 5é a dm Atyutrrou eT LKTNTOV ev TUL) riberat.” THD pev ax Oopevny tT Netnre etmreiy TadTa, Tov 6€ Ol Taldwv TOV mpeo BuTEpov elTrely KapBucea “Tovydp TOL @ TEP, emreav ey@ YEvO Lat avnp, Aiyorrrou Ta pev ave KATO Once, Ta O€ KATO ave.” Tadra el7rety avTov étea ws SéKa KOU yeyovéTa, Kal TAS yuvatKas év O@pate yevécOar* Tov 6€ dtapynpovevovta ovTw 51, éweite avdpoOn Kat Erye THY Bacidyiny, TroL7- cacba thy em Aiyurtoy otpatniny.
4. Xuvijverxe 6€ Kal Addo TL ToLovde TPHYypLA yever bat és TV emia TpaTevo TAUTHY. VY TOV emrixoUpov "Apaovos avi)p yevos pev Adicapyno- ceus, ovvoua 6€ ob Parys, Kal yvounv tKavos Kal Ta TOhEMLKA ANKLLOS. OUTOS-O Davys Hewpopmevos Kou Te Apudoe éxdsdpyoKet Toi e& Aiyorrou, Bovdopevos Kap Boon erdeiv és héyous. ola 6é€ éovTa auTov ev Tota eMLKovpOLTL oyou ov apuKpot ETL T AMLEVOY Te Ta Tept Aiyurtov aTpexeoTara, peTaci@xe. 0 “Apacis atrovdiy morevpevos éXel?, peTadi@Ker 66 TOV ELVOVX@V TOV TLATOTATOY aTro- oTELNAS T pinpel KAT avTov, Os alpéeer pty eV Avein, é\@v € ovK avnyaye €s AtyuTtov codin yap pov mepih Oe 0 Padyns: Katapedvoas yap Tovs durdkovs ataddacoeTo és Ilepoas. opunwevep e oTpatever Gat Kapy3von € én Alyuttov Kal atro- péovTe TV Edacw, OK@s THY dvudpov Svexrrepa, éTeNO@v ppater pev Kal Ta ad\ra Ta “Apudotos TPNYHATA, éEnyéeTau O€ Kal Thy EXacw, Ode Tapat- vewr, mewrpavra Tapa “TOV ‘ApaBtov Baovrea déecbar THY dréEOdov of acharéa Trapacyeiy.
5. Movvy 6€ tavtn eiot dhavepal écBorai és
6
BOOK III. 3-5
Cyrus dishonours me and honours this neweomer from Egypt.” So she spoke in her bitterness against Nitetis; and Cambyses, the eldest of her sons, said, “Then, mother, when I am grown a man, I will turn all Egypt upside down.” When he said this he was about ten years old, and the women marvelled at him; but he kept it in mind, and it was thus that when he grew up and became king, he made the expedition against Egypt.
4. It chanced also that another thing befell tending to this expedition. There was among Amasis’ foreign soldiers one Phanes, a Halicarnassian by birth, a man of sufficient judgment and valiant in war. This Phanes had some grudge against Amasis, and fled from Egypt on shipboard that he might have an audience of Cambyses. Seeing that he was a man much esteemed among the foreign soldiery and had an exact knowledge of all Egyptian matters, Amasis was zealous to take him, and sent a trireme with the trustiest of his eunuchs to pursue him. This eunuch caught him in Lycia but never brought him back to Egypt; for Phanes was too clever for him, and made his guards drunk and so escaped to Persia. There he found Cambyses prepared to set forth against Egypt, but in doubt as to his march, how he should cross the waterless desert; so Phanes showed him what was Amasis’ condition and how he should march; as to this, he counselled Cambyses to send and ask the king of the Arabians for a safe passage.
5. Now the only manifest way of entry into Egypt
7
HERODOTUS
Aiyurtov. amo yap Powixns péypt ovpwv tav 4 / fal
Kaédvtuos modtos é€ott Xdpov tov Tladactivev
/ > \ \ / ’ / / e
Kaneouevov' ato 6€ Kadvtios éovons Todos, ws > \ / [a ,
€u“olt doxéer, Lapdiwv ov TOAA® éXdaaOVOS, aro 4 \ \ /
TAUTNS TA EuTropla TA ETT Oardaans méexpe Invicou , “ \ a? , ee 19 , 5 modlos é€ott ToD ApaBiov, avo O€ “Invicov adtis
4 / / ; ’ aA \ \ Lupwv péypt YepSavidos Aipvns, wap Hv 6H TO / b) Kadotov dpos teiver és PadXaccav: aro Oé LepBo- / fal \ / a vidos Aipvns, ev TH 81) NOyos TOV TUSH KexpvdOat, > ‘ 7 v 7 \ \ Nao) / amo TautTns On AlyuTrtos. TO On weTaev Invicou ’ \ , ” \ lal eS / motos Kai Kactov te dpeos Kat THs LepBwvidos / \ A > > Ud / > bn: ALLVNS, EOV TOUTO OVK OALYOV YwWPLOY AXA OGoV TE ral / a Emi Tpets yuépas odov, avudpov éatl Sewas. 6. To d€ dréyot T@V és AiyuTToy vauTLAXOMEevoV evVEV@KATL, TODTO Epyouat Ppacwy. és Aiyumtov an \ éx ths “EXAddos Tacns Kal mpos 逫 Doings \ lal Képamos éodyetat mAnpys olvov dis Tod éreos éxadoTov, Kal év Kepdutov olvnpov aptOue@ Kevov > 4 e / > rn O7/ la ye 7 OvK ETL MS NOY elTreiy LécOal. KOv OnTA, ElTroL wn A \ lal TLS AV, TAUTA AVALTLMLOUTAL; Ey@ Kal TOUTO Ppdcw: Sef tov pev Onuapyov Exactov ex THs éwuTov / / / \ / v7 b] moXLos auANEEaYTA TraVTa TOV KEpapmov ayeELV és 4 > A \ \ Méudw, tots b€ é« Méuduos és tadta 81) Ta ” nm / / / ) dvudpa ths Lupins Kopifery mWAHRCaVTAaS VdaTos. e / out 6 émidoitéwy Képamos Kal éEalpeopuevos év > 1A b] \ \ \ / b] / Aiytrre@ éml tov wadazrov Koutferar és Lupinv. \ 7. Otto pév voy Iépoa eit of tiv ésS8ornv \ \ TaUTHY TapacKevacartes és AlyuTTov, KaTa On r.)
BOOK III. 5-7
is this. The road runs from Phoenice as far as the ‘city of Cadytis,) which belongs to the Syrians of Palestine, as it is called. From Cadytis (which, as I judge, is a city not much smaller than Sardis) to the city of Ienysus the seaports belong to the Arabians ; then they are Syrian again from Ienysus as far as the Serbonian marsh, beside which the Casian promontory stretches seawards; from this Serbonian marsh, where Typho,? it is said, was hidden, the country is Egypt. Now between Ienysus and the Casian mountain and the Serbonian marsh there lies a wide territory for as much as three days’ journey, wondrous waterless.
6. I will now tell of a thing that but few of those who sail to Egypt have perceived. Earthen jars full of wine are brought into Egypt twice a year from all Greece and Phoenice besides: yet there is not to be seen, so to say, one single wine jar lying anywhere in the country. What then (one may ask) becomes of them? ‘This too I will tell. Each governor of a district must gather in all the earthen pots from his own township and take them to Memphis, and the people of Memphis must fill them with water and carry them to those waterless lands of Syria; so the earthen pottery that is brought to Egypt and sold there is carried to Syria to join the stock whence it came.
7. Now as soon as the Persians took possession of Egypt, it was they who thus provided for the entry
1 Probably Gaza.
2 Hot winds and volcanic agency were attributed by Greek mythology to T'yphon, cast down from heaven by Zeus and “‘buried” in hot or volcanic regions. Typhon came to be identified with the Egyptian god Set; and the legend grew that he was buried in the Serbonian marsb.
9
HERODOTUS
Ta elpnweva oakavtes vdaTt, é emelTe TaYLoTA Tape- AaBov Aiyurrov. ToTE S€ ovK éovTOs Kw VdaTos érot pov, KauBvons mvOopevos Tod “AXtxapynocéos Ecivou, mepabas mapa TOV ‘Apa Brov ayyéXous Kal denbels Tis aapareins ETuxe, TlaTLs Sovs TE Kal deEapmevos Tap avtod.
8. LéBovrar 66" A paBvoe TOTS avOpaTrov 6 Omola ToloL padiora, TovedvTaL be avTas TpoTr@ ToL@oe" TOV BovNopeveov Ta To Ta moveec Pau aos aviip, aucpoTepeov avTov ev pero ET TEMS, NO@ o&ét 70 Eow TOY YELPaV Tapa TOUS axTvAous Tovs peryd- ous ETLTAUVEL TOV TOLeuLEVOV Tas TiaTls, Kal émerta AKaBav €x Tod iwatiov éxaTEpou Kpoxuda anreiber TO aipare év peo KELILEVOUS AiPous é entra: TOUTO 6€ ToLléwy émixarhéee Te TOV ALovucoy Kal THY Ovpaviny. eMLTENETAVTOS d€ TovTOU TadTAa, O TAS TLOTLS ToLng a [LEVOS Toice piroroe mapeyyud tov Eeivov 1) Kal TOV aoT ov, iy mpos aoToV ToLén- tat‘ of 6€ dirot Kal avTol Tas Tiatis Stxatedaot c€8ccCa. Avovvcov 6é€ Oedv podvoy Kal ty Ovpavinvy jyéovtat eivat, Kal TOY TpLXOV THY Koupny KelpecOar daci Kata wep avtov Tov Ato- vucov cen dpOa: KelpovTat O€ TEPLTPOXAAA, vmo- Eupavtes Tovs KpoTapovs. ovopatoua dé TOV meV Avévucev ‘Oporarr, THY dé Ovpavinv "AXIAGT.
9. ’Exret wv THD mioTW TOLCL ayyehooe TOLOL Tapa KapSvcew aTLYMEVOLTL ET OL TATO 0 “Apa- Bros, éunxavato ToLdie® ar KOUS Kapn ov TAITAS vdatos emeoage € éml tas was TOV Kapur) Nov Taoas, TovTo 6&€ Toincas jXace és THY dvvdpov Kal tméueve evOadta tov KazBvcew otpatov. ovTos yev 0 TLOaveTepos TOV AOyav ElpyTtat, Set Sé Kal
) ge)
BOOK III. 7-9
into that country, filling pots with water as I have said. But at this time there was as yet no ready supply of water; wherefore Cambyses, hearing what was said by the stranger from Halicarnassus, sent messengers to the Arabian and asked and obtained safe conduct, giving and receiving from him pledges.
8. There are no men who respect pledges more than the Arabians. This is the manner of their giving them :—a man stands between the two parties that would give security, and cuts with a sharp stone the palms of the hands of the parties, by the second finger ; then he takes a piece of wool from the cloak of each and smears with the blood seven stones that lie between them, calling the while on Dionysus and the Heavenly Aphrodite; and when he has fully done this, he that gives the security commends to his friends the stranger (or his countryman if the party be such), and his friends hold themselves bound to honour the pledge. They deem none other to be gods save Dionysus and the Heavenly Aphrodite ; and they say that the cropping of their hair is like the cropping of the hair of Dionysus, cutting it round the head and shaving the temples. They call Dionysus, Orotalt; and Aphrodite, Alilat.!
9. Having then pledged himself to the mes- sengers who had come from Cambyses, the Arabian planned and did as I shall show: he filled camel-skins with water and loaded live camels with these ; which done, he drove them into the waterless land and there awaited Cambyses’ army. This is the most credible of the stories told; but I must relate the
1 According to Movers, Orotalt is ‘‘the fire of God,” drath él, and Alilat the feminine of Aélél, ‘‘morning star” ; but a simpler interpretation is Al Ilat = the goddess.
II
HERODOTUS
TOV ooov muBavor, € emrel ye én Aeyeras, pnOivac. TOTAaMLOS €oTL peyas €v TH ‘ApaPiy T@® OVVOMA Kopus, éxdi600 O€ OvTOS és THY " Epud piv KaN€0- peony Gddaccav a0 ToUTOU 6) MY TOD TOTAaLOD Neyer ae TOV Bacirea Tav “ApaBior, payrdpevov TOV apoBoéwv Kat TOV adXov Oepuatov OVETOV panei eSUKVEVHEVOY € és THD avudpov, a ayaryelv dia On TOUT@Y TO bdwp, é év dé TH avispo peyaras oeka- pevas opvgac bar, t iva Sexpert 70 Bdwp catwat. od0s © é€oti dumdexa auepéwv ard TOD ToTamod és TavTny THY avudpov. ayew Oé wv bv dXeTaV Tplav es TpLEA Ywpla.
10. ’Ev 6€ 7@ IIndoveci@ Kareopévw otopate tov NetAou éotpatoTedeveto Vauunvitos o Aua- alos Tais UTopévov KauBioea. “Apaci yap ov katéXaBe Cavta KapBvons édacas én’ Aiyurtor, arrya Baciretoas o “Apacis Téccepa Kal Teo- cepakovta étea aTréGave, év Tota ovdév of péya avapotov Tpnywa ovvvelXn arrobavev: dé Kal Tapixevdels éradn év Tho Tappa év TO ip@, Tas abtos oixodouncato. éri Wappnvitov 8 tod "Apuactos Bacidevovtos Atyurtov dacua Aiyur- Tiolal péytaTtov 6n éyéveto UaOnaav yap OFBar at Alylmtiat, ovTe mpoTepov ovdapya tabcioat ovTe UaTEpov TO péxpL ewEv, WS AEyovaL avTol @nBaior ov yap 8 vetat Ta Avw THs Aiyvmrov TO Tapatav' adda Kal ToTe Vabncav ai OFBar WaKdo..
11. Ot 6€ Ilépcat éreire SueEeNacavtes THV dvudpov iCovto méhas TOY Aiyurtioy @s cuuBa- A€ovTes, évOadTa oi emiKoupor ol TOD Aiyur tiov, covtes avdpes “EXAnvés Te kal Kapes, weudopevor
12
BOOK III. g-11
less credible tale also, since they tell it. There isa great river in Arabia called Corys, issuing into the sea called Red. From this river (it is said) the king of the Arabians carried water by a duct of sewn ox- hides and other hides of a length sufficient to reach to the dry country; and he had great tanks dug in that country to receive and keep the water. It is a twelve days’ journey from the river to that desert. By three ducts (they say) he led the water to three several places.
10. Psammenitus, son of Amasis, was encamped by the mouth of the Nile called Pelusian, awaiting Cambyses. For when Cambyses marched against Egypt he found Amasis no longer alive; he had died after reigning forty-four years, in which no great misfortune had befallen him ; and being dead he was embalmed and laid in the burial-place built for him- self in the temple. While his son Psammenitus was king of Egypt, the people saw a most wonderful sight, namely, rain at Thebes of Egypt, where, as the Thebans themselves say, there had never been rain before, nor since to my lifetime; for indeed there is no rain at all in the upper parts of Egypt; but at that time a drizzle of rain fell at Thebes.!
11. Now the Persians having crossed the waterless country and encamped near the Egyptians with intent to give batile, the foreign soldiery of the Egyptian, Greeks and Carians, devised a plan to punish Phanes,
1 In modern times there is sometimes a little rain at Thebes (Luxor) ; very little and very seldom.
13
HERODOTUS
Tt Davy ote oT paTov nyaye én’ Aiyurtov anXo- Opoov, Lnxavdvrat TpHybwa és avTov To.ovoe. hoay TO avy maides ev AiyoTrT@ KATANENELL- pévour Tos ayaydvtes és TO otpatémedov Kal és Oye TOU TAT POS KpynThpa ev peo éoryoav Gp- porépov TOV oTpAaToTEedwy, peTa O€ arywveov Tes kata &va Exactov Tov Taidwy éopatoy és tov Kpynthnpa: dua twavtev 5€ dueEeXOovtes TOY Taidwv oivov Te Kal Vdowp éecepopeor és avTov, éwmLovTes d€ TOD aipatos TAVTES Ob emixoupol ovUT@ én cuveBanror. paxns d€ ryevouevns Kaptepys Kai TEC OVTOY €& apporépov TOV OTpaTOTEdwV TANHOEL ee eTpamrovto ot AiyumTto..
2. Odua 6é péya eidov tvOdpevos Tapa Tav ellis TOV yap doTéwV TEpLKEXULEVOY YwWpIS EXATEPWY TOV EV TH wayn TAVTH TETOVTMDY (Yapis pev yap TOV Tlepoéav EKEETO TA OGTEA, WS éXo- picOn Kat apxas, éTépwOe O€ TOY Aiyurtiov), at hey TOY Ilepoéwp Keparat eiat acbevées otT@ wate, ct OéXeus dw povvyn Barely, duateTpaveets, ai 5€ Tov AiyuTtiov ottw Oy TL taxyupal, moyts dv iO@ tmaicas dvappnketas. aitiov O€ TovtTou Tose EAeyov, Kal éué y evTeTéws ErreOov, OTL Alytrtio ev adtixa ato taidiov apEdpevor Evp@vtat Tas Keharas Kal Tpos TOV rALov TAXU- veTal TO OaTéOV. TwUTO b€ TOUTO Kal TOD [)) paraxpotoba aittov éoTt* Alyurtiov yap av TI eMaxiorous idoLTo araxpovs TaVTOV avo poo. TOUTOLOL pev 67) TOUTO éaTl aiTLov ioxupas popéev Tas Kepanrds, toiaor S€ Ilépanou ott aabevéas hopéovat Tas Keharas altiov TOde* oKiNnTpopéovat e& apyis midouvs tidpas opéovtes. TadTa pév
14
BOOK III. 11-12
being wroth with him for leading a stranger army into Egypt. Phanes had left sons in Egypt; these they brought to the camp, into their father’s sight, and set a great bowl between the two armies; then they brought the sons one by one and cut their throats over the bowl. When all the sons were killed, they poured into the bowl wine and water, and the foreign soldiery drank of this and thereafter gave battle. The fight waxsd hard, and many of both armies fell; but at length the Egyptians were routed.
12. I saw there a strange thing, of which the people of the country had told me. The bones of those slain on either side in this fight lying scattered separately (for the Persian bones lay in one place and the Egyptian in another, where the armies had first separately stood), the skulls of the Persians are so brittle that if you throw no more than a pebble it will pierce them, but the Egyptian skulls are so strong that a blow of a stone will hardly break them. And this, the people said (which for my own part I readily be- lieved), is the reason of it: the Egyptians shave their heads from childhood, and the bone thickens by ex- posure to the sun. This also is the reason why they do not grow bald; for nowhere can one see so few bald heads asin Egypt. Their skulls then are strong for this reason; and the cause of the Persian skulls being weak is that they shelter their heads through their lives with the felt hats (called tiaras) which they wear. Such is the truth of this matter. I saw
™5
HERODOTUS
vuy ToLavTa' eidov 6€ kal dAXa Guota TovTOLCL eV Tape TOV Ga ‘Axatpevei 7® Aapetou d1adOa- pevT@Y UTO ‘Ivdp Tod AiBuos.
13. Of 6€ Alytrrior éx THS payns ws éTpa- TOVTO, epevryov ovoevl KOT LO" KatehnOevtov 6é és Méuduy, ¢ eTeTe ava motanov KapuSvons véa MurtiAnvainy KNpUKa ayoucav avopa Ilépony, és omororyiny T POKANEO[LEVOS Aiyur-tious. ot 6é émetTe TV vea eldov éceNMovcay és THvV Méudur, exyubévtes arées ex TOD Telyeos THY TE véa bE- pOerpay Kal Tous avOpas KpeoupynOov Ovag Tacav- TEs Epopeoy és TO TELYOS. Kal Aiyurtioe méev pera TOUTO TONOPKEUMEVOL YX PoVv@ TApeaTIT A, ot Oé T pooexees Aifves decavtes Ta rept TY Aiyurtov yeyovota mapédocay opens aUTOUS apaxnti Kal hopov te étakavto kal dpa éreuTrov. ws 6é Kupynvaio: cat Bapxaiot, Ceicavtes opoiws Kal ot AiBves, TOLaUTa éTTOLNaaD. KapBvons 6€ Ta ev mapa AtBuev érOovta dpa pirodpovers ed€EarTor Ta oe Tapa Kupnvaiov aT uKopeva ped bets, OS éwot Soxéel, OTL Hv OALya: Emreurpav yap 67 Trev- TAKOCLAS pveas apryuptov ot Kupnvaior TavTas Opaccopevos avTOXELpLy Oveo metpe Th OTpaTLn.
14. “Hyepn dé dexatn amr 7s TMapéraPe TO TELXOS TO ev Mende KapBvons, KATLO as és TO TpodaTeLoV ETL AVN TOV Bactréa tov AlyuTtioy WVappnvitov, Bacirevoavta phvas €&, TodTov KATO aS ou adrowoe Alyutrtiowce Sterelpato avtod Ths Wuxis wowwv Tose areas avToo THY Ouyatépa éc OAL Sovhnin eferreume € em vowp éyouc av vdpivov, CUVETE UTE dé Kal adhas Tap- Gévous atoéEas avdpav TOY TpeTY, opmoiws
16
BOOK III. 12-14
too the skulls of those Persians at Papremis who were slain with Darius’ son Achaemenes by Inaros the Libyan, and they were like the others.
13. After their rout in the battle the Egyptians fled in disorder ; and they being driven into Memphis, Cambyses sent a Persian herald up the river in a ship of Mytilene to invite them to an agreement. But when they saw the ship coming to Memphis, they sallied out all together from their walls, destroyed the ship, tore the crew asunder (like butchers) and earried them within the walls. So the Egyptians were besieged, and after a good while yielded; but the neighbouring Libyans, affrighted by what had happened in Egypt, surrendered unresisting, laying tribute on themselves and sending gifts; and so too, affrighted like the Libyans, did the people of Cyrene and Barca. Cambyses received in all kindness the gifts of the Libyans; but he seized what came from Cyrene and scattered it with his own hands among his army. This he did, as I think, to mark his dis- pleasure at the littleness of the gift; for the Cyre- naeans had sent five hundred silver minae.
14. On the tenth day after the surrender of the walled city of Memphis, Cambyses took Psammenitus king of Egypt, who had reigned for six months, and set him down in the outer part of the city with other Egyptians, to do him despite; having so done he made trial of Psammenitus’ spirit, as I shall show. He dressed the king’s daughter in slave’s attire and sent her with a vessel to fetch water, in company with other maidens dressed as she was, chosen from
17 VO. 15. c
HERODOTUS
éoTanmevas Th Tov Baciréos. @s Oe Bon TE Kal KravO ud mapiic av at map0évor Tapa TOUS mare- pas, ob pev aAXOL TavtTes advTEeBOwv TE Kal GVTEKNALOY Op@vTEs TA TéKVaL KEKAK@MEVA, ) be Vapprveros Tpoid@v Kat pabav éxue és Tip yay. TapehOoveéwv dé TOV vdpodhopwv, Sevtepa Ol TOV maisa Emre jLTre pet’ dddwv Abyurtioy éic- xehtov THY GaUTHY HALKINY eXOVTOV, TOUS TE avyévas Kudo dedenevous Kal Ta T TOMATO. ery KE- Xadwopévous® 7YOUTO 6€ mowiny Ticovtes Moutt- Anvatov TOLL é€v Ménde aTrONOWEVOLTL ou TH vai. TavTa yap édixacay ot Bactdsjeoe OuKacTal, uTmép avOpos € exdaTou déxa AiyuTtiev Tav T por ov avTatoua bar. 0 66 iowy mapeEtovras Kal wa- Oav Tov Taida hyeopevov ert avator, TOV ANXwV Aiyurtior TOV TEPLKATHMEVOY auTov KNaLoVTOY Kal Seva TOLEVVYTWY, TWUTO emoinre TO Kal em TH Ouyar pl. Taped Oovtev ¢ Kal TOUTOD, TUVIVELKE Gore TOV | TUMTOTEDY ol avopa damn MiKo TEPOD, EKTETTOKOTE &k TOV €ovT@V EXOVTE Te ovdey él 7) ora TTwWYOS Kal Tpocacteovra TV OT PATLyY, Taplevar Vappnverov te tov "Awaotos Kat TOUS €v TO Tpoaarel@ KATNLEVOUS Alyurtiov. o 6é Vappijveros os €i6e, dvaxhaveas peya Kal Kané- cas ovopactl TOV eTaipov eTANEATO THY Keparny. noav dpa avTov PUAAKOL, Of TO T OLEU [LEV OV Tav é& éxeivov ér exdoTn €£00w KapBvon € €o 1) LaLVOV. Oopacas 6€ 0 KapSvons Ta Trolevpeva, meurras dyyeXov elpwta avTov A€ yor TAOE. “ Aeorrorns ge KapBions, Vappnvere, elpwrd ov 6 TL 6) THY pev Ouyatépa opewy KEKAKO LEVY Kal TOV maida éml Odvatov oreiyovta ovTE avéBwoas ovTE aTeé-
18
BOOK III. 14
the families of the chief men. So when the damsels eame before their fathers crying and lamenting, all the rest answered with like cries and weeping, seeing their children’s evil case; but Psammenitus, having already seen and learnt all, bowed himself to the ground. When the water-carriers had passed by, Cambyses next made Psammenitus’ son to pass him with two thousand Egyptians of like age besides, all with ropes bound round their necks and bits in their mouths; who were led forth to make atonement for those Mytilenaeans who had perished with their ship at Memphis; for such was the judgment of the royal judges, that every man’s death be paid for by the slaying of ten noble Egyptians. When Psammenitus saw them pass by and perceived that his son was led out to die, and all the Egyptians who sat with him wept and showed their affliction, he did as he had done at the sight of his daughter. When these too had gone by, it chanced that there was one of his boon companions, a man past his prime, that had lost all his possessions, and had but what a poor man might have, and begged of the army; this man now passed before Psammenitus son of Amasis and the Egyptians who sat in the outer part of the city. When Psammenitus saw him, he broke into loud weeping, smiting his head and calling on his com- panion by name. Now there were men set to watch Psammenitus, who told Cambyses all that he did when any came into his sight. Marvelling at what the king did, Cambyses made this inquiry of him by a messenger: “ Psammenitus, Cambyses my master asks of you why, seeing your daughter mishandled and your son going to his death, you neither cried
19 e 3
HERODOTUS
Khavoas, Tov O€ TT OX OV ovoev gol TpoonKovTa, @s ado muvOdverat, € eTiunaas. 9 meév 01) TadTa évresp@ta, 6 0 apeiBeTo Toicide. “°O, wai Kupou, TA Mev OiKHLA Hv melo KAKA 7) WOTE avakdaleL,, TO O€ TOU éraipov mév0os a&tov Hv Saxpton, Os éx TONY TE Kal evdatpover EXTET OY és mr AY GMCKTAL ETL ynpaos ove. Kal TavTa ws! arre- vex GevTa v vTo TOUTOU ed Soxéev ode elpho Oat, @S [de] AeyeTae um Aiyuntiov, Saxpvetv pev Kpotcov (er eTevX EE yap Kal ovUTOS éTLoTOMEVOS KapSvon en Aiyurrov), daxpve dé Ilepcéwv Tous Tap- eovTas: auT@ TE KapBvo 7 ere ety OLKTOV TLWd, Kal adtixa Kedevew TOY Te ot maioa €x TOV aTrOn- Aupevev omtew Kab QuTsp ex ToD Tpoaateiou aVaTTHTAVTAS aye Tap c@utoy.
15. Tov peév 62 tatéa eb .0v adtod of petiovtes OUKETL TEPLEOVTA GNA TPH? OV KATAKOTEVTA, AUTOV d€ Vapprnveitov avacTnTaL TES HYyov Tapa Kap- Bvcea: evda TOU NotTroD O1arTaTo Ey@v ovoev Atatov. el 6€ Kal To 7707 ra) TOAUT PNY LOVEELY, ar-éhaBe av Alyumtov @ao768 eT LT po TrEvEL auTis, émel Tyuav éw0act Ilépcar tov Bacidéwy Tors mTaidas' TOV, € Kal odhéwY ATCT TEWSL, OWS TOLGL YE TALTLAUTOY aTrOoLOODGL TIY GpxYnV. TodDNoios per vuv Kal adXoLol €oTl TAO U wc ATOaLOTL TOUTO OUT VEVOMUKATL TOLEELV, EV 6é Kal TO TE Tvdpo Tarot Oavvvpq, o OS arréhaBe THY OL O TAT Np eixe apynv, Kal TO “Apuptatou Tavoipe Kal yap ovTOS aTré- hae THY TOU TATpPOS apxny. KaiTOL "Ivdpw ye kal “Apvptaiov ovdapot nw Ilépoas naka Tr€éw
1 Probably 5€ below should be omitted; otherwise the sentence cannot be translated.
20
BOOK III. 14-15
aloud nor wept, yet did this honour to the poor man, who (as Cambyses learns from others) is none of your kin?” So the messenger inquired. Psammenitus answered: “Son of Cyrus, my private grief was too great for weeping; but the misfortune of my com- panion called for tears—one that has lost great wealth and now on the threshold of old age is come to beggary.” When the messenger so reported, and Cambyses and his court, it is said, found the answer good, then, as the Egyptians tell, Croesus wept (for it chanced that he too had come with Cambyses to Egypt) and so did the Persians that were there; Cambyses himself felt somewhat of pity, and forth- with he bade that Psammenitus’ son be saved alive out of those that were to be slain, and that Psam- menitus himself be taken from the outer part of the city and brought before him.
15. As for the son, those that went for him found that he was no longer living, but had been the first to be hewn down; but they brought Psammenitus away and led him to Cambyses; and there he lived, and no violence was done him for the rest of his life. And had he but been wise enough to mind his own business, he would have so far won back Egypt as to be governor of it; for the Persians are wont to honour king’s sons; even though kings revolt from them, yet they give back to their sons the sovereign power. There are many instances showing that it is their custom so to do, and notably the giving back of his father’s sovereign power to Thannyras son of Inaros, and also to Pausiris son of Amyrtaeus; yet none ever did the Persians more harm than Inaros
21
HERODOTUS
épyacavto. viv b€ unyavemevos Kaka 0 WVap- unvitos ékaBe Tov wicOov: amictas yap AiyuT- tious Aw" érreite O€ EratoTos éyéveto UTO Kap- Bvcew, aiwa tavpouv Tiwy amréQave Tapaxphua. oUT@ 87) ovTOS éTEhEUTHGE.
16. KapBvons 6é é« Méudios azixeto és Lau moAW, BovAopmevos Trothoar Ta 6) Kal érroinee. émeite yap éa7m\Oe és Ta Tov “Amdotos oixia, auTixa éxéXeve €K THS Taps TOV ’Apudovos véKUV expépew ef" @S oe TavTa eTLTENEM, eyéveTo, Ha
oTuyouv eeheve Kab Tas Tplyas aToTiANeLy Kal KEVTOUY TE KAL TAAANG TraVTa AvualvedOaL. errEiTE be Kal TAUTA éxapov TovebyTes (0 yap 6) vexpos aTE TETAPLYEUHLEVOS avTetyé Te Kal ovdED OvexeeTO), exehevae pu 0 KapAvons KaTaKavoal, evTEANO- [eEVOS ovK boua: Iépoac yap Qeov vopifovar eivat Top. TO @V KaTaKatew ye TOUS vexpovs ovoapmas €V VOL@ ovoeTe poor éoTi, Iepanot pev ds 6 Tep el pyTat, Oe ov Sixatov eivar A€yovTes VE jew Vek pov dvOpdrov" Aiyuntious dé vEvOMLa TAL up Onptov eivat guauyov, wavTa Og avTo Kateo Oiew Ta Tep dv NaBp, mrAnoOev b€ avTo THs Bopijs cuv- amobvncKey TO Kkatec Ovopeve. OUK@V Onpiowe VopLos ovoapas ope éoTl TOY veKwy didovau, kal 61a TavTa TapLXevoudt, (Va fl) KELMEVOS UTFO evréwy KataRowbh. otT@ ovoeTepotar vomFopeva éveTéXXeTO Troréewv 0 KapBvons. as pevToe Al- yurrto. A€éyoual, ovK “Apacs AV O Tatra Taber, GXXa AdXOS TIS TOV Aiyurtiov éyov THY avTHy Hui "A pact, TO AupLaLvo Levor Hepoa ed0KEoV ‘Apdot Nupaivecbar. Aéyoure yap. ws mud opmevos éx pavTniou 0 Auaats Ta Tepl éEwuTOV aTofavovTa
32
BOOK III. 15-16
and Amyrtaeus.! But as it was, Psammenitus plotted evil and got his reward ; for he was caught raising a revolt among the Egyptians; and when this came to Cambyses’ ears, Psammenitus drank bulls’ blood? and forthwith died. Such was his end.
16. From Memphis Cambyses went to the city Sais, desiring to do that which indeed he did. Entering the house of Amasis, straightway he bade carry Amasis’ body out from its place of burial; and when this was accomplished, he gave command to scourge it and pull out the hair and do it despite in all other ways. When they were weary of doing this (for the body, being embalmed, remained whole and was not dissolved), Cambyses commanded to burn it, a sacrilegious command; for the Persians hold fire to be a god; therefore neither nation deems it right to burn the dead, the Persians for the reason assigned, as they say it is wrong to give the dead corpse of a man to a god; while the Egyptians believe fire to be a living beast that devours all that it catches, and when sated with its meal dies with the end of that whereon it feeds. Now it is by no means their custom to give the dead to beasts; and this is why they embalm the corpse, that it may not lie and be eaten of worms. Thus Cambyses commanded the doing of a thing contrary to the custom of both peoples. Howbeit, as the Egyptians say, it was not Amasis to whom this was done, but another Egyptian of a like age, whom the Persians despitefully used thinking that they so treated Amasis. For their story is that Amasis learnt from an oracle what was to be
1 The revolt of the Egyptians Inaros and Amyrtaeus against the Persian governor lasted from 460 to 455 B.c.
2 The blood was supposed to coagulate and choke the drinker. (How and Wells, ad loc.)
23
HERODOTUS
/ / e A. 43 / \ 5 , édXovTa yiver Oat, ovTw On aKEomEvos TA ETTLPEPO- peeva TOV pev aVOpwToY TOUTOV TOV padTLywOEVTA atolavovta eOawe éml that Ovpnaoe evtos THs EWUTOU Onens, EwuTov Oe éveTeiNaTo TO Tradl Ev LUX® THs OnKkns ws padaoTa Gewvar. al peéy vuv éx Tob ‘Apdavos evTohat avutat at és THY Tapny TE Kal TOV av0 pwrrov EXove at o% por SoKéovat apxXnv yeverOau, adhos o avta Aiyurtiot ceuvoon.
17. Mera éé Tatra 0 KapSvons éBourevoaTo Tpupacias oTparnias, emt Te Kapxnéovious Kal err "Appovious Kal é7t TOUS pax poBtovs At6to- Tas, olKnMevous 5é€ ArBons € éml TH votin Oaracon: Bourevopev b€ ot edoke éml pev Kapyndoviovs TOV vauTiKov OTPAaTOV aTrooTéAAELYD, em bé "AL- Hwviovs Tov Telod amoxpivavta, émi 6€ ToUS AiOtoTmas Katémtas TpwTov, dYropévous TE THY ev tovtotat Ttolat AiGiowe Reyouévnv eivat dLov tpatelav ef éote adnOéws, Kal mpos TavTn Ta dda Katowopuévous, Sapa 56 TH AOYHO dHépovTas ss oe avTOV.
. Hi Ge tpamela 70d HAtou Tounde TIS NEYETAL | elva, Net w@v éorl év TO Tpoacteio emimheos © Kpe@v eh Ov TavT@V TOV TETPATOOWD, € és TOV Tas ; bev vuxtas émiTndevovtas TLOévar Ta Kpéa TOUS EV TéAEL EXAOTOTE eovTas TOY aoTO@V, TAS O€ HMepas daivvabar TpooLovTa TOV Bovdopevov. davai 6€ Tovs emuXwplous TAUTA THY yHV aUTHY avadLoovat EKA TOTE.
19. ‘H peév 6% tpamefa tov j)Atov Kareowev NévyeTat eva ToLnoe. KapSvon b€ ws edo£e TéfL- TEL TOUS KATATKOTIOUS, aUTiKa peTeTTé“TETO EF "EXredavtivns Toros TaV ‘lyOvopayav avdpav
24
BOOK III. 16-19
done to him after his death, and so to avert this doom buried this man, him that was scourged, at his death by the door within his own vault, and com- manded his son that he himself should be laid in the farthest corner of the vault. I think that these commands of Amasis, respecting the burial-place and the man, were never given at all, and that the Egyptians but please themselves with a lying tale.
17. After this Cambyses planned three expeditions, a@zainst the Carchedonians,! and against the Am- monians, and against the “long-lived”? Ethiopians, who dwelt on the Libyan coast of the southern sea. Taking counsel, he resolved to send his fleet against the Carchedonians and a part of his land army against the Ammonians; to Ethiopia he would send first spies, to see what truth there were in the story of a Table of the Sun in that country, and to spy out all else besides, under the pretext of bearing gifts for the Ethiopian king.
18. Now this is said to be the fashion of the Table of the Sun. There is a meadow outside the city, filled with the roast flesh of all four-footed things; here during the night the men of authority among the townsmen are careful to set out the meat, and all day he that wishes comes and feasts thereon. These meats, say the people of the country, are ever produced by the earth of itself.
EJs such -is--the ‘story: of : the “Sun’s “Table. When Cambyses was resolved to send _ the spies, he sent straightway to fetch from the city Elephantine those of the Fish-eaters who understood
1 Carthaginians. 2 cp. beginning of ch. 23.
3 This story may be an indication of offerings made to the
dead, or of a region of great fertility. Im Homer the gods are fabled to feast with the Ethiopians.
=
HERODOTUS
Un) TOUS ETT TAPLEVOUS TI Al@voriba ydocar. év w@ S€ TOUVTOUS peTHLOaY, €v TOUT@ éxeheve éml THV Kapynddva Tee TOV UAUTLKOV oT PATOD. Poi- VLKES dé ovK éhacav TOUTED TabTa’ opKloae yap peyanowce evdedeabat, Kal ouK av TOveely Gola é€7l TOUS Taidas TOUS EWUTO@Y OT paTevopuevol, Powikov dé ov Bovropévarv ot AouTrol ovK ak.o- Haxou éyivovTo. Kapyndovioe pév vuv ovTw Sou- Aoovyny duéhuyov mpos Tlepcéwy: KapBvons yap Bony, ovK €OLKALOU Tm poo pépetv Poinr€s, ore opéas TE avTous ededoxerav Heponoe cal TAS €K Pow KWV 7)PTNTO O vaUTLKOS oTpaTos. SovTEs Oé Kal Kumpiot odhéas avtovs Uépanot éotpatevovto ér AtyuT Tov.
20. 'Ereite dé TO KapBvton €K THS "Edegav- TiVyS GTLKOVTO OL "Ty dvopayor, & errepuTre avTous és tous AlOioras EVTELAC LEV OS Ta Névetv XY pHV . Kal Sapa pépovTas Toppupeav Te ela Kal xXpvceov OTPETTOV Tepiauyevlov Kal ehia Kal pevpou draBacTpov Kat dowwteniov oivou KaOov. ol O€ Ai@lomes ovToL, és Tovs atémeuTe 0 KapRvons, AéyovTal Elva péytoToL Kal KaAMLGTOL avOpweTraV TAVTOV. vopotoe 6é Kal ddXoLoL xpac bax avTous KEXwplg wevoLrgt TOV Gd\Xwv avO por wy Kal on Kal Kara tTyv Bacidninv tor@de* Tov) av TOV aoT@V pivot peryeo Tov re evar Kal KaTa TO peyabos xen THD iaxvy, TOUTOV agtodor Bacireveu.
"Es tovtous 67) @v Tous avdpas @s atiKoyto
p leevondye 6Ld0vTes TA odjpa T® Baoirét avTa@v édXeyov Tabe. “ Baovreds ) Tepoéov Kap- Bvons, SovXomevos piros kal Eetvos Tot yeverO au, Hueas Te aTrémeu We &s AOYyous ToL EOciv KEXeVOr,
26
BOOK III. 19-21
the Ethiopian language. While they were seeking these men, he bade his fleet sail against Carchedon. But the Phoenicians would not consent; for they were bound, they said, by a strict treaty, and could not righteously attack their own sons; and the Phoenicians being unwilling, the rest were of no account as fighters. Thus the Carchedonians escaped being enslaved by the Persians; for Cambyses would not use force with the Phoenicians, seeing that they had willingly given their help to the Persians, and the whole fleet drew its strength from them. The _Cyprians too had come of their own accord to aid the Persians against Egypt.
20. When the Fish-eaters came from Elephantine at Cambyses’ message, he sent them to Ethiopia, charged with what they should say, and bearing gifts, to wit, a purple cloak and a twisted gold necklace and armlets and an alabaster box of incense and a cask of palm wine. These Ethiopians, to whom Cambyses sent them, are said to be the tallest and fairest of all men. Their way of choosing kings is different from that of all others, as (it is said) are all their laws; they deem worthy to be their king that townsman whom they judge to be tallest and to have strength proportioned to his stature.
21. These were the men to whom the Fish-eaters came, offering gifts and delivering this message to their king: “Cambyses king of Persia, desiring to be your friend and guest, sends us with command to address ourselves to you; and he offers you such
27
HERODOTUS
Kat d@pa TabTa ToL dv0ot Toige Kai adTos Madara, oeTat Xpewomevos. O € AiBioy abeov OTL Ka- TOMTAL HKOLEV, EVEL TPOS avTous To.doe. ‘‘ Obte o Tepoéwy Baovrevs Sapa t Dmeas emreuve pépovtas 7 POT LuL@V TONAOD Enol Eeivos yevéo Gan, oUTE vpets NéevyeTe arnPea (ipKeTe yap. KATOTTAL THs emis apxAs), oUTE exeivos avyp éote SiKatos. et yap ay OiKatos, our av éreOvunoe yopns ards i) Tis ewuTod, oT av és Oovdocuyyy avOperous 7 nye UT @v pndoev noixntar. vov 6€ avT@ tokoy Tode b- dovtes Tade Errea Néyete. ‘Baaireds 0 AlOioTT@v oupBovreves TO Ilepcéwy Bact, érreav ovTw EUTETEWS EKoce Ta Toka [époae €ovTa peyabei Tocavta, Tote én AiOioras Tovs paxpoBious Tr ei uTepBardowevov oTpateved bau: HEX pl dé toutou Oeoiar eidévar Nap, ov OK é7rl VvOOV Tpa- Touce Al@voTrwy Tatol ynv adAnV TpocKTacbat isp ssagotatin oe
22. Tadra Sé elmas Kal _aveis_ TO TOfov Tapeé- Saxe ToicL iKouce. haBov bé TO €iu“a TO Top- pupeov elp@ra. 6 TL ein Kal GKOS TET OLN LEVOV" elTOVT@Y b€ TOV ‘TxPvopdyov THY arn Beinn Tepl THS moppupns Kal THs Badas, Sorepous MeV TOUS avOpwtrous dy eivat, dorepa 6é avTOY Ta eiuaTa. devtepa O€ TOY XpUToV ElpWTAa TOV OTpETTOV TOV TEpLaVvy evLOV Kal Ta yeas eEnyeouevoy dé Tar ‘TxOvopayov TOV Koo Lov aurop, Yeraoas 0 Ba- \ otevs Kal vopicas civar opea 7 médas ele WS Tap | ) éavtoicr cial popae@repar ToUTe@r TOL. pas | TE pl Kal aneiytos, TOV avTOV oyor TOV Kal ‘reph TOD ELMaTOS ELTA, WS Oe és TOV OlvOY aTiKETO Kal
28
BOOK III. 21-22
gifts as he himself chiefly delights to use.” But the Ethiopian, perceiving that they had come as spies, spoke thus to them: “It is not because he sets great store by my friendship that the Persian King sends you with gifts, nor do you speak the truth (for you have come to spy out my dominions), nor is your king a righteous man; for were he such, he would not have coveted any country other than his own, nor would he now try to enslave men who have done him no wrong. Now, give him this bow, and this message: ‘The King of the Ethiopians counsels the King of the Persians, when the Persians can draw a bow of this greatness as easily as I do, then to bring overwhelming odds to attack the long-lived Ethio- pians; but till then, to thank the gods who put it not in the minds of the sons of the Ethiopians to win more territory than they have.’”
22. So speaking he unstrung the bow and gave it to the men who had come. Then, taking the purple cloak, he asked what it was and how it was made; and when the Fish-eaters told him the truth about the purple and the way of dyeing, he said that both the men and their garments were full of guile. Next he inquired about the twisted gold necklace and the bracelets; and when the Fish-eaters told him how they were made, the king smiled, and, thinking them to be fetters, said: ‘‘We have stronger chains than these.” Thirdly he inquired about the incense ; and when they told him of the making and the apply- ing of it, he made the same reply as about the cloak. But when he came to the wine and asked about the
a9
3
>
HERODOTUS.
°
em vero avrod TV Toinow, UT epnadels 7 Tomar €melpeTo 6 TL Te oureeTar 0 Ganttas Kal Xpovov OKOGOV pax poTarov avnp Ilépons fwer. of O€ ouréea Oat fev TOV apTov eitroy, éEnynoduevote TOV Tup@V TV puow, oyOwKovta O€ éTEa Cons TI pea avdpl paxpotatov mpoxéeoGar, 7 pos Tatra
0 AiBioy Edy ovdev Gopatery Gi oLTeopevor KOTTPOV eTea oniya Gwovat' ovoe yap av tocavta Svvac bat Cwewv odeas, El p1) TO TOMaTE avédepov, ppavov Toigt IxPvopayouce Tov oivor" TOUT® Yap EwUTOUS UT Tlepaéwy éccovacbar.
23. “Avrerpouevov dé Tov Bacirea TOV ‘Tx@vo-
“) 4
a payor Tis fons Kal O1aiTns TEply éTea pev és
elkogt Kal ExaTOV TOUS ToANOUS AUT@V ATLKVEE- oGat, UmepBanrrew € Tuas kal TavTa, citnow be elvae Kpea Te efOa kal Tropa, dra. a be TOLEVLEVOV TOV KATAS KOTO. TEpl TOV ETEWV, ETL pny “obt njcacbat, a an’ aS. Novopevot UT Apw- _TEpOL eyivorTo, RET mep el é\aiouv ein" ofew dé an’ avtis os ef tov? dobeves 8é 70 Bdwp THs KpNVNS TAUTNS OUTO on To eXeyov elvat ol Kard- TKOTTOL WATE pundev olov T ElvaL em, aUTOU eT TAEELY, [LTE _ EvAov mire Gav boa Evhou €oTh Aadporepa, ada TavTa opea Xopeew es Buacov.?* TO O€ Udwp ToOUTO él oge éorl adn Béws of oicv Tt NeyeTat,~OLa TOTO av elev, TOUT@ Ta TavTa XpEew- EVOL, pax poPtow. ato THS KpyVNs 6€ aman- Aaccopévv, ayayely opeas és 6€o uo} pov avipav, év0a Ttovs mavras év TeONot VpUcENnCL dedeoOar. éote O€ €v TOUTOLCL Toot AiBiowre may Tov ) NahKos oTaviorar ap) Kal TYMLOTATOD. Oe eno EUevor 8€ kal 7d Secpwtnptov, Cejoayto Kab
THY TOD 7 Alou AEeyouevnY TpaTrefav. 30
BOOK III. 22-23
making of it, he was vastly pleased with the draught, and asked further what food their king ate, and what was the greatest age to which a Persian lived. They told him their king ate bread, showing him how wheat grew; and said that the full age to which a man might hope to live was eighty years. Then said the Ethiopian, it was no wonder that their lives were so short, if they ate dung!; they would never attain even to that age were it not for the strengthening power of the draught,—whereby he signified to the Fish-eaters the wine,—for in this, he said, the Persians excelled the Ethiopians.
23. The Fish-eaters then in turn asking of the Ethiopian length of life and diet, he said that most of them attained to an hundred and twenty years, and some even to more; their food was roast meat and their drink milk. The spies showed wonder at the tale of years; whereon he led them, it is said, to a spring, by washing wherein they grew sleeker, as though it were of oil; and it smelt as it were of violets. So frail, the spies said, was this water, that nothing would float on it, neither wood nor anything lighter than wood, but all sank to the bottom. If this water be truly such as they say, it is likely that their constant use of it makes the people long-lived. When they left the spring, the king led them to a prison where all the men were bound with fetters of gold. Among these Ethiopians there is nothing so scarce and so precious as bronze. Then, having seen the prison, they saw what is called the Table of the Sun.
1 4.e. grain produced by the manured soil.
31
HERODOTUS |
24. Mera 6é TAUTNY TedeuTaias eOenoavro Tas Onkas aUuTOV, at AeyovTas oxevaterOar €& védov TPOT@ Toupee éreav TOV vex pov_t boxy VOL, ELTE 67 KaTa TEP Alyumtuot elite GNNOS” KOS, quyo- _CAaVTES amavra auTov yeah KOO {LEOUCL, é o- _hovebyTes TO el00s és TO Suvarov, erecta € ol _repuar aa orn Ny cs vedou TET OLN MEV NY Koihny’
7 € ot TOMA xa evepyos opvoceral. €v v peon 3 Th oTIAN evE@Y drapaivera 0 veKUS OUTE _s8uiv ovdeuiav aya axapy TAPEXOMEVOS oure ado _deLKes ovoér, Kal Exel mavra pavepa opoiws. avT@ TO vexvi. €vLaUT OV pev On € exouer THY oT AY éy ©! TOLGL olKtoLoe ob padiota TPOTHKOLTES, TAVT OV -ATFApXojLEvoe Kal Oucias Ol T poo dryovTes* “peTa 6€ TAUTA EKKOMLTAVTES LoTaou Tept THY TOALD.
2D: Oenodpevor 6€ Ta TavVTa Ol KaTadoKOTOL am@ahaco ovo oTrigw. aay yetnav Tov bé Tava | TOUTWD, avtixa 0 KapBvons 6 opyny TONG ALEVOS €or paTEevEeTo éml Tous AiOiomas, ove Tapac Keuny oiTou ovdeniav mapayye\as, oUTE oyov éwuTO Sovs OTL és Ta €oyata yns Euwedre otpatever bat ola dé éupavis Te €wv Kal ov ppev 7pNS, as nove TOV ‘lydvogayor, Eo TPATEVETO, “EX jver fev TOUS TapEeovTas auto Takas Uropevew, Tov 6€ € meCov Tavra aua dryOMEvOS. émrelte O€ OT PATEYO MEV OS eyeveTO EV OnB8you, a aT EKpLVE TOU ) oTpaToy ws TEVTE pupldbas, Kal TOUVTOLCL pev eVETENNETO ‘Appovious éEave aTrodicapevous To ‘PNT TI) plov TO Tod Atos eum phoat, autos 6é TOV owTrov aywv oTpaTov Le emt tous Al@iotras. T py 6é TAS 0600 TO TET TOV | 14
épos SteAmAvOEvar Ty oTpaTLny, QUT iKa. mavTa AUTOUS Ta gage oLTLoy v Exopeva ereheholmes, peTa
32 s
- ]
BOOK III. 24-25
24, Last after this they viewed the Ethiopian coffins; these are said to be made of porcelain, as I shall describe: they make the dead body to shrink, either as the Egyptians do or in some other way, then cover it with gypsum and paint it all as far as they may in the likeness of the living man; then they set it within a hollow pillar of porcelain, which they dig in abundance from the ground, and it is easily wrought; the body can be seen in the pillar through the porcelain, no evil stench nor aught unseemly proceeding from it, and showing clearly all its parts, as if it were the dead man himself. The nearest of kin keep the pillar in their house for a year, giving it of the firstfruits and offering it sacrifices ; after which they bring the pillars out and set them round about the city.
25. Having viewed all, the spies departed back again. When they reported all this, Cambyses was angry, and marched forthwith against the Ethiopians, neither giving command for any provision of food nor considering that he was about to lead his army to the ends of the earth; and being not in his right mind but mad, he marched at once on hearing from the Fish-eaters, setting the Greeks who were with him to await him where they were, and taking with him all his land army. When he came in his march to Thebes, he parted about fifty thousand men from his army, and charged them to enslave the Ammonians and burn the oracle of Zeus; and he himself went on towards Ethiopia with the rest of his host. But before his army had accomplished the fifth part of their journey they had come to an end of all there was in the way of provision, and after the food was
33 VOL. II. D
HERODOTUS 2
Co
dé Ta oLTia kal Ta wrotvyia eur é\urre Kateo 010- _peva. él jeév vuv pabov TavTa 0 KapSvons eyvodtayee Kal aT iyye OTLTw Tov oTparor, él TH apxnGev ryevomevy awapTaoe 7 dv avip coos" vov dé ovdeva oryov _TOLEvMEVOS TLE aiel és TO T poo. ol oe oTpAaTL@TaL Eas péev Th elxov éx Tis vs LapPavery, TounpayéeovTes dueSwor, € emrel O€ &s THY Wappov amiKovTo, Oetvov Epryov avTOV TIVES epyacavto: éx Oexddos yap &a ofhéwy avTav __arokhnpwartes ai ae Tu opevos 6¢ TavTa O KapSvons, deioas THY a AAnroharyiny, arels Tov éqr ’ AiBiorras oTONOV OT aw errOpEvETO Kal ATLKVEE- tat és OnBas -odXovs atrohecas Tov (a TpaTov eK OnBeor dé kataBas és Méuduy TOUS’ EX yvas ATHKE aT OT NEEL.
26. ‘O peév én’ AlOloTras otoXos oUTw Empnée: of © avtav én’ ’Aupwviovs atoctanrévtes otpa- teveo Oat, CTTELTE oppnbevtes €k TOV OnBewv €7T0- pevovTo_ EXOVTES ayoryous, drucdevor jeev pavepot elat és "Oaow modu, THK €XoUTL= eV La ptot THS Aioxptovins purijs Neyéyevor elvan, améXouce dé eT Ta PEpewV odov a aro OnBewy d1a Wrdappou' ovo- palerat O€ 0 X@pOS oUTOS KaTa “EXdjvev ypraccay Makdpov vioos. és pev on Todtov TOV y@pov hEeyeTas amiKes at TOV oTparov, TO evdebrev dé, OTL py avTOL A ppevior Kal ot TOUT@Y axovoavres, aXRow ovdéves: “OUOED éXouoe elmety Tepl aut av: ouTe yap és Tous ’Appewvious dmixovTo ouTe oTiow _évootnaay. AeyeTar 6€ Kata Tdade om auto "Apupovior: éredy é« THS "Odowos tavTns lévat dua THs wappov ert odéas, yeveoOar te adtovs petakd Kov padiota avT@Y Te Kal THs 'Odctos,
34
BOOK III. 25-26
gone they ate the beasts of burden till there was none of these left also. Now had Cambyses, when he perceived this, changed his mind and led his army back again, he had been a wise man at last after his first fault; but as it was, he went ever forward, nothing recking. While his soldiers could get anything from the earth, they kept themselves alive by eating grass; but when they came to the sandy desert, certain of them did a terrible deed, taking by lot one man out of ten and eating him. Hearing this, Cambyses feared their becoming can- nibals, and so gave up his expedition against the Ethiopians and marched back to Thebes, with the loss of many of his army; from Thebes he came down to Memphis, and sent the Greeks to sail away.
26. So fared the expedition against Ethiopia. As for those of the host who were sent to march against the Ammonians, they set forth and journeyed from Thebes with guides; and it is known that they came to the city Oasis,! where dwell Samians said to be of the Aeschrionian tribe, seven days’ march from Thebes across sandy desert; this place is called, in the Greek language, the Island of the Blest. Thus far, it is said, the army came; after that, save the Ammonians themselves and those who heard from them, no man can say aught of them; for they neither reached the Ammonians nor returned back. But this is what the Ammonians themselves say: When the Persians were crossing the sand from the Oasis to attack them, and were about midway be- tween their country and the Oasis, while they were
1 Oasis means simply a planted place; Herodotus makes it a proper name. What he means here is the ‘ Great oasis’’ of Khargeh, about seven days’ journey from Thebes, as he says,
35
HERODOTUS
dipiotov ai peopévoroe avtoto. émimvetcat voTov péyav TE Kal éfaiavon, Popéovra dé divas THs rapou KATAXOTAL opeas, “Kal por TOLOUT afavicOjvat. "A Lpe@veoe MEV OUTW A€yoUaL yeve- cba TEpl THS TTPATLAS TAUTNS.
27. *ATruypevou dé KapSicew és Mendy epavn Aiyurtioust o “Arts, TOV “"EXAqves’ Enadgov KanéE- ovot* emripavéos 6€ ToUTOU cyevopevou avTixa ot Alyorrvot eimata epopeov Ta Kadiora, Kal noav év arinar. id@v Sé TavTa TOUS Aiyurtious Tol- edvTas 0 RapSucns, Tayxv opeas KaTaco£as
/
EWUTOU KAKWS mene Eavtos Xappoguva TavTa ToLe- ew, EKANEE TOUS emTpoTrous THs | Mépdros, aTTLKO- pévous be és ow elpeTo 0 TL TpoTEpov pev eovTos avrov ev | Menge émroveuy TOLODTOV oveey Alyurrtot, TOTE O€ Emel AUTOS Tapein THS oT pateis TAAHOOS tT. atoBarov. ot be éppafov as opt Oeos ein pavels) bia _Xpovou TONAOD abas- emipaiver Oar, , Kal ws éreay havin TOTE TayTes Atyorrtot KeXapN- KOTES opt afovev. TravTa axovcas 6 KaySvons ébn wpevderBau cpéas Kal ws wevdomévovs Pavato einubov.
"Arroxreivas dé TOUTOUS SevTepa TOUS ipéas ae és orev" heyovT@Y be KATA TAUTA TOV (pewy, ov Ago ew ébn avtov et Beds Tes xerponOns arvypwevos et Aiyurtiowt. Toabra e elas arr ayew éxéNeve TOV “Aru TOUS (peas. ot pev 67 peT LO ay (aEovTes. o 6é “Aris ovTOS 0 “Exados yiverar poaXos éx Boos, ATU OUKETL ot TE yiveTau ES yaoTépa aXov Barrec bat ryovov. Alyorriot dé Aeyguat céhas emt THY Bodv eK Tob oupavod KaTloxew, Kal puv ex TovTOU TixTeLy Tov “ATW.
36
BOOK III. 26-28
breakfasting a great and violent south wind arose, which buried them in the masses of sand which it bore; and so they disappeared from sight. Such is the Ammonian tale about this army.
27. After Cambyses was come to Memphis there appeared in Egypt that Apis! whom the Greeks call Epaphus; at which revelation straightway the Egyptians donned their fairest garments and kept high festival. Seeing the Egyptians so doing, Cam- byses was fully persuaded that these signs of joy were for his misfortunes, and summoned the rulers of Memphis; when they came before him he asked them why the Egyptians acted so at the moment of his coming with so many of his army lost, though they had done nothing like it when he was before at Memphis. The rulers told him that a god, who had been wont to reveal himself at long intervals of time, had now appeared to them; and that all Egypt rejoiced and made holiday whenever he so appeared. At this Cambyses said that they lied, and he punished them with death for their lie.
28. Having put them to death, he next summoned the priests before him. When they gave him the same account, he said that “if a tame god had come to the Egyptians he would know it”; and with no more words he bade the priests bring Apis. So they went to seek and bring him. This Apis, or Epaphus, is a calf born of a cow that can never conceive again. By what the Egyptians say, the cow is made pregnant by a light from heaven, and thereafter gives birth to
1 cp. ii. 38. ey
HERODOTUS
éyer 5€ 0 MOXOS obTos i) “Amis Kaeo mevos onpaua / Todde E@V peas, emt joey 7@ eto AevKov Tt | Tplyovov, emi dé TOD V@TOU aieTov elKAg EVO, év 5€ TH oUpH Tas Tplyas OiTas, UTO Sé TH yAwoon xavOapov.
29. Os be 7 Hryaryov Tov °Amuv ot (pees, 6 KayBv- ons, ola cov UTo“apyoTEpos, CTATUMEVOS TO eyxet-
iovov, Gérov TUpar THY yaorépa Tov “Amos TavEel
TOV _papov" yedaoas dé eime ™ pos TOUS ipeas uae @ KaKal Kehanrai, ToLovToL Geol yivovtat, évatmot Te Kal TapKw@decs Kat €maiovres ody pian; a&Los bev Y¢ Aiyurti@y oUTOS Ye 0 Oe6s, ar ap TOL Upets ye ov Xalpovres yédora ewe Ojcecbe.” tadra elmas éveTethato TOLOL TAUTA. TpHTTovTL TOUS MeV ipéas AT OMATTLYDT al, Aiyurrricv Oe TOV adhov TOV AUTO AlyuTriotat, ot o€ ipées edukaedvTo, 6 Se Anis TETANY {LEVOS TOV pn pov EdOive €v TO ip@ KATAKELMLEVOS. Kal TOV bev TeNEUTHCAVTA eK TOD TP@LATOS arpav ol (pees AaOpy KapSvcew.
30. KapSvons 6€, @S Aeyouot Aiyorrrio1, avtixa Ota TovTO TO adiknua éuavn, éwv ovde TpoTepov dpevynpyns. Kal TPWTA MeV TOV KaKaV éfepyadcato Tov adedheov Lpépdw eovta Tatpos Kal “NTPs THS avTHs, Tov atrémeurpe és Lépcas POove 33 Aiyorrou, OTL TO Tokov podvos Tlepoewv Ocov TE ert dv0 OakTUNous elpuce, TO Tapa tov Aiioros” jyverkay ol "Txdvopayor, TOV bé dddov Jlepoéwy ovdels olds Te éyeveTo. arol- Youevou_@v és Ilépcas ToD Lwépo.os opi ede 0 KapBions &v tO trve toujpde 0kE of a&yyeXov erOovta é€x Ilepréwy ayyédArew ws ev TO Opovw 38
BOOK III. 28-30
Apis. The marks of this calf called Apis are these: he is black, and has on his forehead a three-cornered white spot, and the likeness of an eagle on his back; the hairs of the tail are double, and there is a knot under the tongue.
29. When the priests led Apis in, Cambyses—for he was well-nigh mad—drew his dagger and made to stab the calf in the belly, but smote the thigh; then laughing he said to the priests: “ Wretched wights, are these your gods, creatures of flesh and blood that can feel weapons of iron? that is a god worthy of the Egyptians. But for you, you shall suffer for making me your laughing-stock.” So saying he bade those, whose business it was, to scourge the priests well, and to kill any other Egyptian whom they found holiday-making. So the Egyptian festival was ended, and the priests were punished, and Apis lay in the temple and died of the blow on the thigh. When he was dead of the wound, the priests buried him without Cambyses’ knowledge.
30. By reason of this wrongful deed, as the Egyptians say, Cambyses’ former want of sense turned straightway to madness. His first evil act was to make away with his full brother Smerdis, whom he had sent away from Egypt to Persia out of jealousy, because Smerdis alone could draw the bow brought from the Ethiopian by the Fish-eaters as far as two fingerbreadths; but no other Persian could draw it. Smerdis having gone to Persia, Cambyses saw in a dream a vision, whereby it seemed to him that a messenger came from Persia
39
HERODOTUS
TO Bacirnie iSopevos > pépous TH Kepari Tob ovpavod AUT ELE. T POs ov TaUTa deioas Tepl EWUTOU 1) pe ATOKTELVAS 0 aberpeos a apxn TE MLTEL I pnfaoren és Tlépoas, os HV ot avnp Tepoewv TLOTOTATOS, GT OKTEVEOVTA pu. 0 6é dvaBas és Lovca améxteive Xpépo.y, of péev NEyovar er aypHv éEayayovta, ot dé és THY "EpuOpnv Cadaccav tpo- ayayovTa KaTAaTOVYT@C aL.
31. parov [ev 02) A€ryoUTL KapBvon TOV KAKOV dpEau TOUTO" devTEpa 6€ eLepydoaro Th aber gery Eom omevny oi és Aiyurtov, TH kal Tuvoikee Kal 7 ol aT apporepov aden per). eynpe d€ auTny ade ovdapas yap éwbecav TpoTEpov THOL adengenat CUVOLKEELV Tepoat. npacOn pins TOV aoeh eav KapBvons, Kal emeLTa Bovhopevos auTay ynpat, ort ovK éwOoTa émevoee Toujoe, elpeTo Kahéoas TOUS Bacidylous diuxactas el TIS eorl KEAEVOV vojos Tov BovNopevov adehpen cuvoxéev. ol O€ Bactdyvou OucagTat KeKplpwevol avopes ylvovtTat Ilepcéwr, @ ov arobdvect n oft mapeupel 7) TL dOLKOV, pméexpl TOUTOU" ovtot 6é€ Toit Tléponot oiKas Ouxafovaer Kat eEnynral TOV TAT plov Geo par yivovTat, Kal TavTa €$ TOUTOUS avaKesTau. e(po- Hevou @v TOU Kapfuceo, UTeKplvovTo aUT®@ OUTOL Kal dixata Kal achanréa, pdamevot vojLov ‘ovdéva efeupio Kew os KENEVEL adehpen ovVoLKéeLV AOEA- feov, ddXov pévtor eEevpyKévat VOMO, T@ Bacinrev- ovr Tlepoéwv eFetva Tovey TO AV “Bovrnrat. ovTH ouTe TOV vo jLov éXvoav deloavTes Kay Svcea, iva TE pL) AUTOL aTOAWYTAL TOV VomoV TEpLaTEN- Aovtes, tapeEeDpov AANOV VvOMoY oUEMAYOV Tw
49
BOOK III. 30-31
and told him that Smerdis had sat on the royal throne with his head reaching to heaven. Fearing therefore for himself, lest his brother might slay him and so be king, he sent to Persia Prexaspes, the trustiest of his Persians, to kill Smerdis. Prexaspes went up to Susa and so did; some say that he took Smerdis out a-hunting, others that he brought him to the Red! Sea and there drowned him.
31. This, they say, was the first of Cambyses’ evil acts; next, he made away with his full sister, who had come with him to Egypt, and whom he had taken to wife. He married her on this wise (for before this, it had by no means been customary for Persians to marry their sisters): Cambyses was enamoured of one of his sisters and presently desired to take her to wife; but his intention being contrary to usage, he summoned the royal judges ? and inquired whether there were any law suffering one, that so desired, to marry his sister. These royal judges are men chosen out from the Persians to be so till they die or are detected in some injustice; it is they who decide suits in Persia and interpret the laws of the land; all matters are referred tothem. These then replied to Cambyses with an answer which was both just and safe, namely, that they could find no law giving a brother power to marry his sister ; but that they had also found a law whereby the King of Persia might do whatsoever he wished. Thus they broke not the law for fear of Cambyses, and, to save them- selves from death for maintaining it, they found
1 Not our Red Sea (’ApdBios xéAmos) but the Persian Gulf, probably ; but it is to be noted that Herodotus has no definite knowledge of a gulf between Persia and Arabia.
* A standing body of seven; cp. Book of Esther, i. 14.
41
HERODOTUS
OéXovTe yapeew adehpeds. TOTE pev 6” 0 Kap- Boons ¢ eynjue THY epomevny, peta HEVTOL ov oN Ov Npovov eaXe andny aderpeny. TOUTEWD Onra THD apes emrLa Tomer ny ol én Aiyurrov KTELVEL.
. Audi b€ 76 Oavato auTis d1E0s OoTeEp ss ee Néyerau NOyos. “EXAnves jeev Néyovot KapBicea cvpBarety cxvpvov Aéovtos oKUNaKL KUVOS, Oewpéety O€ Kal THY yuvaixa Tav- TY, ViK@MEVOV dé TOD oKUAAKOS _ abe peor avuTov adXov oKvr\aKka amoppnEavra TOV deo pov Tapa- yever Oat ol, dvo 6é yevomevous oUT@ én TOUS oKvhaKas emikpathoar Tov TKUMVOU. Kab Tov pev KapBicca HoecOat Oewpevov, tiv bé Tapn- pévny SaKpvery. KapSvcea dé pabovta TOUTO errepéa0ar be 6 Te daxpvet, THY O€ Eltrety ws idodca TOV TKVAAKA TO AdEAPED TLMMPNTAYTA Oaxpucete, punobetod Te & mépSxos Kal pabotoa a @s exelv@ ovK ein 0 TLMOP TOV. “EXAnves ev 67. 81a TodTO TO éros dact avtnv atodécbat vro KapBiceo, Alyvruot 6é @s tpametn TapakaTnLEvev AaBoo- cay Opidaka THY yuvaika mwepitirar Kal eraveLpe- oPat TOV avdpa KOTEPOV mepiteTiApern 1) Opioak
7 dacéa ein KadXriwv, Kal TOY dPavat dacéav, THY iS eimetvy “ Tavtnv pévtos Kote ov Ti Opidaxa éutuuncao Tov Kupou oixov amowidkwoas. Tov 6é
upnobevta eumrndjoar avth exovon év yaoTpl, Kat puv ExTpwocacay aTrobavetv.
33. Tatra peév és tovs oixniovs 0 KapBvons é€euavn, elite 61) dua Tov Amv eite Kal AAXoS, ola TONG ewe avO porous Kaka catahapBaverv™ Kal yap Tia éK yevers vodoov peyadny A€yeTat exew 0 KapBvons, tHv (pnv ovouatover tives. ov vo
42
BOOK III. 31-33
another law to justify one that desired wedlock with sisters. So for the nonce Cambyses married her of whom he was enamoured; yet presently he took another sister to wife. It was the younger of these who had come with him to Egypt, and whom he now killed.
32. There are two tales of her death, as of the death of Smerdis. The Greeks say that Cambyses had set a puppy to fight a lion’s cub, with this woman too looking on ; and the puppy being worsted, another puppy, its brother, broke its leash and came to help, whereby the two dogs together got the better of the cub. Cambyses, they say, was pleased with the sight, but the woman wept as she sat by. Cambyses per- ceived it and asking why she wept, she said she had wept when she saw the puppy help its brother, for thinking of Smerdis and how there was none to avenge him. For saying this, according to the Greek story, Cambyses put her to death. But the Egyptian tale is that as the two sat at table the woman took a lettuce and plucked off the leaves, then asked her husband whether he liked the look of it, with or without leaves; ‘“‘ With the leaves,’ said he ; where- upon she answered: “ Yet you have stripped Cyrus’ house as bare as this lettuce.” Angered at this, they say, he leaped upon her, she being great with child ; and she died of the hurt he gave her.
33. Such were Cambyses’ mad acts to his own household, whether they were done because of Apis or grew from some of the many troubles that are wont to beset men; for indeed he is said to have been afficted from his birth with that grievous disease which some call “sacred.” 1 It is no unlikely thing
1 Epilepsy. 43
HERODOTUS
TOL GELKES OVOEV VY TOD THLATOS VOUTOY pmeyadnV vooeOVTOS pnoe Tas Hpévas vryaiverv.
34. Tade & és tovs addovs Ilépcas e€epavn. heyeTat yap elTrety auTov Tm pos I pngaorea, TOV eTipua Te waar Kal ol Tas ayyehias €popee ovTos, TOUTOV TE O mais olvoxoos iy TO KapSvon, Tun S€ Kal aUTH Ov opLKpy’ eEl7ety dé EyeTAaL mie... or IIpEaores, xotov be TLVa vopuifovar Iépoa eval avopa Tivas Te AOyous Tepl €péo ToLlevVTaL; TOV 6é el eiy a8 déoToTa, Ta pev ada TavTa peyadrws eT alvedt, TH O€ hirowwin ce pact TEOVOS mporxecc Oar.” Tov pLev 62) AéryeLv TaAUTAa TeEpl Tepcewr, Tov 6€ Ouvpwbévta Torade apetBeo Par. “Nov apa pe pact Hépoae olive T poo Kel pevov Ta pad povéety Kal OUK €lval vor} ova ovo apa opeoy ol TpoTEpoL OyoL Hoav arn bees.” ™ pOTEpov yap on dpa, llepoéwy ot TUvEedpov € €OVT@V Kal Kpoicou, ELpeTo KapBvons KOlOS TLS 6oxeou avnp eivat 7 pos TOV Tarépa TEAETAL Kopor, ot be dpetBovro @s €l7 apeiveov TOD TAT pos” Td TE yap éxelvou TavTa EX ELV avuTOV Kal TpooexThiabar Alyurtov te Kal THv Oaraccap. Tlépoas pev TavTa édeyov, Kpoicos | dé Tapewv TE KAL OUK d.per KOMLEVOS TH Kpiot elTre 7 pos TOV KapBvcea Tae. or ~Epoi bev vUv;, 2) Tai Kupov, ov OoKeers OuoLos elval TO TaTpl* ov yap Kw TOL €oTI Vids olov oé exelvos KaTeAiTEeTO. HoOn TE TavTA akovcas 0 KapBions xal émaivee tHv Kpoicou Kpiowy.
35. Tovtoy 6) ov émipyvnobévta opyn eye mpos tov IpnEacmea “XU vuv pale et Aéyovot Ilépcar adnbéa elite avtot A€yovTEes Tav’TAa Tapa-
44
BOOK III. 33-35
then that when his body was grievously afflicted his mind too should be diseased.
34. I will now tell of his mad dealings with the rest of Persia. - He said, as they report, to Prexaspes —whom he held in especial honour, who brought him all his messages, whose son held the very honour- able office of Cambyses’ cup-bearer—thus, I say, he spoke to Prexaspes: “What manner of man, Prexaspes, do the Persians think me to be, and how speak they of me?” “Sire,” said Prexaspes, “ for all else they greatly praise you; but they say that you love wine too well.”” So he reported of the Persians ; the king angrily replied: “If the Persians now say that ’tis my fondness for wine that drives me to frenzy and madness, then it would seem that their former saying also was a lie.”’ For it is said that ere this, certain Persians and Croesus sitting with him, Cam- byses asked what manner of man they thought him to be in comparison with Cyrus his father; and they answered, “that Cambyses was the better man ; for he had all of Cyrus’ possessions and had won besides Egypt and the sea.” So said the Persians; but Croesus, who was present, and was ill-satisfied with their judgment, thus spoke to Cambyses: “To my thinking, son of Cyrus, you are not like your father; for you have as yet no son such as he left after him in you.” This pleased Cambyses, and he praised Croesus’ judgment.
35. Remembering this, then, he said to Prexaspes in his anger: “ Judge you then if the Persians speak truth, or rather are themselves out of their minds
45
HERODOTUS
ppovéeovor- el bev yap Tov maLdos Tob cov Tovee ETTEMTOS €V TOLGL T poOvporat Barov TvXoLuL péons THS Kapoins, Tépoae pavéovtar AéyouTes ovdev: my dé dmapro, pavar Ilépcas te Aéyew aArnGea Kat pe [Ln coppoveew. tadra dé elm ovTa Kal dvatel- vavta T0 TOfov Barely Tov Taida, TeaoVvTOs bé TOD TaLoos avarxivew avTov KEeNEvELY Kal oKxeyracbat 70 BXijpa: OS d€ €v 7H Kapoty evpeOhvar éveovTa TOV OLOTOV, ELTrELV 7 pos TOV Tarépa TOU TraLoos yehacavTa Kal Tepixapea yevouevor “‘IlpyEacmes, os bev eyo Te ov paivopuar Ilépoar Te Tapadpo- véouct, Ord Toe yéyove. vov O€ por eiré, Tiva ELOEs On Tavrov avOpaTrwv oT emioKoTa Tofev- ovTa;” pnfaomea dé opavra avpa ov dpevnpea kal Tepl EWUT@ Setpwatvovta el Tr ELV “Aéomora, ove adv avtov eyorye boKéw Tov Oeov otTw av Kadas Baxeiv.” TOTE pev TavTa eEepyacato, erepot dé ITepoéov O“olous TOloL TPWTOLGL dvmbdeca eT ovdeuln atin aEvoxpéw EXwv Cwovtas emi Keharnv KaTwpvee.
36. Tadrta 6é pw trovedyta edixaloce Kpotcos o Avéos vouvber jaa TOlaLoE TotoL emeat. ae Bacired, pn) TavTa HALKin Kab Guy émitparre, GN? loXe Kal KaTadauPave TE@UTOD ayabov TL 7 povoov Elva, copov d€ 7) mpoundin. av o€ KreiveEls ev avdpas cewuTod ToALnTas én’ ovoeuey aitin aklox pew eon, KTELVELS dé maioas. ; mv 88 moda TOLAVTA TOLENS, OPA OKWS LH GEV ATrOTTHGOVTAL Ilépcat. euol 5€ Tmatip cos Kopos évetédXeTOo TOAAA KENEVMY CE vouderéew Kal voter Oat 6 Tl ay eupioKkw ayabov.” 0 pev 61 evvolny daivwv ocuveBovrEvé of Tadtat 6 8 apeiBeTto Tolcde. “XV
46
BOOK III. 35-36
when they so speak of me. Yonder stands your son in the porch; now if I shoot and pierce his heart, that will prove the Persians to be wrong; if I miss, then say that they are right and I out of my senses.” So saying he strung his bow and hit the boy, and bade open the fallen body and examine the wound: and the arrow being found in the heart, Cambyses laughed in great glee and said to the boy’s father: “It is plain, Prexaspes, that I am in my right mind and the Persians mad ; now tell me: what man in the world saw you ever that shot so true to the mark ?”’ Prexaspes, it is said, replied (for he saw that Cam- byses was mad, and he feared for his own life), * Master, I think that not even the god himself could shoot so true.” Thus did Cambyses then; at another time he took twelve Persians, equal to the noblest in the land, proved them guilty of some petty offence, and buried them head downwards and alive.
36. For these acts Croesus the Lydian thought fit to take him to task, and thus addressed him: “Sire, do not ever let youth and passion have their way ; put some curb and check on yourself; prudence is a good thing, forethought is wisdom. But what of you? you put to death men of your own country proved guilty of but a petty offence ; ay, and you kill boys. If you do often so, look to it lest the Persians revolt from you. As for me, your father Cyrus earnestly bade me counsel you and give you such advice as | think to be good.” Croesus gave him this counsel out of goodwill; but Cambyses answered : “It is very
47
HERODOTUS
Kal € Lol TOMES ovpBovrevev, O os XPNTTAs peev THY cewuTod mar pida émeTpoOTEevaas, Ev O€ 7 TaTpl T® €u@ auveSovrAevoas, KeXeVWY aAUTOV ‘Apagea TOTAaMOV dtaBavta iévar ert Maccayéras, Bovropéver exelvov Ora Baivew és THY Time Epny, Kal ato ) jeev o €WUTOV @deras THS TEWUTOV TaTpl- dos KaK@S TpOoTTdS, aTro O€ WrEcas Kodpov weLOo- fevov col, ANN’ OvUTL Yaipwr, eel TOL KaL TadaL és o€ Tpoddaros Tev edeouny emidaBécOa.” Tadta dé elmas é\apBave To Tokov ws Katatokevowr avtov, Kpoitcos 8€ avadpayov ébce éEm. 6 Oé éveite Tofedoat ovK eixe, éveTeLhaTo toto Oepa- Touot AaBovtas pw am oxTteivan. ol O€ Oeparovres ema Tapevor TOV TpoTrov avtoo KAaTAKPUTTOVEL TOV Kpoicor € emt THE TO oye OOTE, el wey eT ape Anon TO KapBvon Kai éenrCntén Tov Kpotcor, of dé éexpyvavtes avtov dM@pa Aaprpovtar Cwdypia Kpoicou, Hv O€ fy pmeTaperAnTaL wNbé TroOEen piv, TOTE Kataxpacbat. eTroOnoe€ Te 61) 0 KapfSvons Tov Kpotc ov ov TOAN@ jeTeTrELTaL Xpove borepov, Kal ot Gepatrovtes uabovtes TOUTO emnyyEhhovTo avT® ws Tepvely. KapSvons dé Kpoice pev cuviideo bar éfy TEpLEOVTL, éxelvous HEVTOL TOUS TepiTojaavtas ov KatarpoltecOat aXN atroKTe- véely' Kal érroince TAUTA.
STO pev 6) TotavTa TONG és Tépoas Té Kal TOUS TULPLAYOUS efeuaiveo, pévay €v Meude Kal
KAS TE Tahavas avotryov Kal TKETTOMEVOS TOUS vexpovs. as 6€ 6 Kal és Tov ‘Hdaiaotov 76 ipov M\Ge Kal TOAAA TO ayaddpaTl KaTeyéXace. EaTt yap tod “Hdaictov tayarkpa totat Powskniorcr Ilataixotror éudhepéctatov, tovs of Poinxes ev
48
BOOK III. 36-37
well that you should dare to counsel me too; you, who governed your own country right usefully, and gave fine advice to my father—bidding him, when the Massagetae were willing to cross over into our lands, to pass the Araxes and attack them; thus you wrought your own ruin by misgoverning your country, and Cyrus’s by overpersuading him. Nay, but you shall rue it; long have I waited for a pretext to deal with you.” With that Cambyses took his bow to shoot him dead; but Croesus leapt up and ran out; and Cambyses, being unable to shoot him, charged his attendants to take and kill him. They, knowing Cambyses’ mood, hid Croesus; being minded, if Cam- byses should repent and seek for Croesus, to reveal him and receive gifts for saving his life; but if he should not repent nor wish Croesus back, then to kill the Lydian. Not long after this Cambyses did wish Croesus back, perceiving which the attendants told him that Croesus was alive. Cambyses said that he too was glad of it; but that they, who had saved Croesus alive, should not go scot free, but be killed ; and this was done.
37. Many such mad deeds did Cambyses to the Persians and his allies; he abode at Memphis, and there opened ancient coffins and examined the dead bodies. Thus too he entered the temple of He- phaestus and made much mockery of the image there. This image of Hephaestus is most like to the Phoe- nician Pataici,! which the Phoenicians carry on the
1 The Phoenician Maraixos (as the Greeks called him) was the Ptah or Patah of Egypt whom the Greeks identified with Hephaestus ; always in the form of a dwarf,
49 VOL, IL. E
HERODOTUS
THOU Tpwopnoe TOV TpLnpéwv Tepiaryouct. Os 6€ TOUTOUS pe orwnre, MOE onMaver Turypatov av6 pos piunoes eal. éonrOe o€ kal €s TV KaBeipwr to ipov, €s TO ov OewTov eats éotévat ANXov ye 7) TOV ipéa: Tavta O€ Ta ayddpata Kal évérpynoe TOAAA Katackwwas. éate 6€ Kal TavTA Guola TOLL TOD ‘Hdaiartou: tovtou 6€ ohéas Traidas Néyovar eivat.
38. Havraxy @v mor OnrAa éotl OTe éeuavy peyahos 0 KapBvons: ov yap av ipoici te Kal vouatoror emexelpnae KaTayEhay. El Yap TLS TpO- Gein Tact avOpwTroiat ExréEacVat KeAEVWY VOMOUS TOUS KAaNAOTOUS €K TOY TaVT@V VO"wY, dLacKeE- Wadapevor dv édolato Exactot Tovs EwvTaV: oUTw voulfoval ToANOY TL KAAALTTOVS TOUS éwUTaV vomous ExacToL Elval. ovKwY OlKOS éaTL AXXOV YE 7) alvomevoy avopa yéAwTa Ta ToLadTa TiDecOa: ws 5€ oUTw vevouikact TA TrEpL TOUS VOmOUS TaVTES avOpwrol, ToAXOlaL TE Kal AANOLTL TEKMNpPLOLOL Tapecttatabuwcacbat, év b€ bn Kai THOSE. Aapetos eri THS éwuTOU apys Kadécas “EAANVOY Tods Tapeovtas elpeTo él KOTw av ypypaTte BovrAoiaTo Tous TaTépas atoOvncKovtas KatacitéecOar of dé én’ ovdevi Epacay Epdewv dv TodTo. Aapeios dé peta Tadta Kadréoas “lvdav tols Kadeopévous KandxXatias, of tovs yovéas xateaOiovat, eipeTo, Tapeov Tov TOV “EXAnvev Kal bu) Epunvéos parvOa- VOVTWV TA Leyopeva, ent Tivle KPNMATL deEaiar’ av TEAEUTOVTAS TOUS TAaTEpas KATAKaLELY TUpt" ol dé auBocavtes péeya evonpeely pv éxéXEVOV. OUT@ pév vuv Tavta VEVOMLTTAL, Kal opOa@s jor doxéet Ilivéapos trowjoat vouov Tmavtwy Bacidéa dioas eival.
5°
BOOK III. 37-38
prows of their triremes. I will describe it for him who has not seen these figures: it is in the likeness of a dwarf. Also he entered the temple of the Cabeiri, into which none may enter save the priest ; the images here he even burnt, with bitter mockery. These also are like the images of Hephaestus, and are said to be his sons.
38. I hold it then in every way proved that Cam- byses was very mad; else he would never have set himself to deride religion and custom. For if it were proposed to all nations to choose which seemed best of all customs, each, after examination made, would place its own first; so well is each persuaded that its own are by far the best. It is not therefore to be supposed that any, save a madman, would turn such things to ridicule. I will give this one proof among many from which it may be inferred that all men hold this belief about their customs :—When Darius was king, he summoned the Greeks who were with him and asked them what price would persuade them to eat their fathers’ dead bodies. They answered that there was no price for which they would doit. Then he summoned those Indians who are called Callatiae,} who eat their parents, and asked them (the Greeks being present and understanding by interpretation what was said) what would make them willing to burn their fathers at death. The Indians cried aloud, that he should not speak of so horrid an act. So firmly rooted are these beliefs; and it is, I think, rightly said in Pindar’s poem that use and wont is lord of all.?
1 Apparently from Sanskrit Kdla=black. 2 vouos 6 mavtwy Bacire’s Ovatay Te Kal abavatwy; quoted in Plato’s Gorgias from an otherwise unknown poem of Pindar.
5t BE?
HERODOTUS
39. KayBvoew b€ er Aiyurtov otpatevopévou €TOLNTAVTO Kat NaKedarpoveot oTparninv ert Soke Te Kal Tlo\v«patea Tov Alaxeos 0 éoxe Xapov enavas ras, Kal Ta wey Tp@TAa TPLYH daca- HEVOS Tv TOAW . .| TolcL adergeoior Havrayore Kal LvA0T BTL EVEL[LE, peta O€ TOY pev avTaV aTroKTelvas Tov O€ VEWTE POV YvrocavtTa efehacas EoXE TAcAaV 2a pov, axov b€ Eewinv ’Apaot TO Aiyorrou Bacrrér auvebnKato, T EMT OV TE Sdpa Kal SexopLevos adda Tap éxelvov. év X pore dé ONLY @ avTiKa TOU Tlodvxpareos Ta 7 pry HAT aL nd&ero Kal ay BeBopeva ava Te THY lwvinv Kal TH adv ‘Edd dda 6xouv yap lOvcete oTpatev- ecOat, Tavta ob exw pec EUTUNXEDS. ExTnTo O€ TEVTNKOVTEPOUS Te €xaTov Kal yxiALouUS ToforTas, epepe dé Kal Hye Tavtas dltaxpivav ovdéva: 7 yap pity eon Naptetc Pat pardov arrobibovs Ta eae 7 7) apy pnoe AaBov. _guxvas pev én TOV vo ov apatp)Kee, TOANG O€ Kal TIS nTmElpov aoTea’ év 6€ 67 Kal AeoBious TavaTparey BonPéovras Maryotocr vavpaxtn Kpatnoas eine, of THY Ta- pov Tepl TO Telxos TO év Yauw Tacav dedepnévor a@puEav.
40. Kat kos TOV "A pact EUTUXE@Y peyadws 0 Tlokuxparns OUK ehavOave, ada ol TOUT av err 1penes. TOAN® O€ ETL TAEDVOS OF evTUXINs ytvo- peéevns ypawas €s Burov rade éméoretre és Lamov. «A waats Todkvparei ayers eye. mov bev muvOa- vera dvopa pirov Kal Eeivov ev Tpyacovra” épol 6€ ai cal peydrar evTuxtar OUK apéo Koval, TO Oeiov émiatapeva ws éote POovepov’ Kai Kws Bov-
1 ody or dua is probably omitted. £2
BOOK III. 39-40
39. While Cambyses was attacking Egypt, the Lacedaemonians too made war upon Samos and Aeaces’ son Polycrates. He had revolted and won Samos,! and first, dividing the city into three parts, gave a share in the government to his brothers Pan- tagnotus and Syloson; but presently he put one of them to death, banished the younger, Syloson, and so made himself lord of all Samos; which done, he made a treaty with Amasis king of Egypt, sending and re- ceiving from him gifts. Very soon after this Polycrates grew to such power that he was famous in Ionia and all other Greek lands; for all his warlike enterprises prospered. An hundred fifty-oared ships he had, and a thousand archers, and he harried all men alike, making no difference; for, he said, he would get more thanks if he gave a friend back what he had taken than if he never took it at all. He had taken many of the islands,and many of the mainland cities. Among others, he conquered the Lesbians; they had brought all their force to aid the Milesians, and Polycrates worsted them in a sea-fight; it was they who, being his captives, dug all the fosse round the citadel of Samos.
40. Now Amasis was in some wise aware and took good heed of Polycrates’ great good fortune; and this continuing to increase greatly, he wrote this letter and sent it to Samos: “ From Amasis to Poly- crates, these. It is pleasant to learn of the well- being of a friend and guest. But I like not these great successes of yours; for I know how jealous are
1 Probably in 532 B.c. 53
HERODOTUS
Loma Kal autos Kal TOV av KNOW Mal TO ev Tl evTUXEELY TOV TPN Yat ov TO O€ Tpoom rately, Ka oUT@ ovadepew TOV al@va éevarnrag Tpyoowv o) eUTUXEELY 7a TavTa. ovdeva yap Kw oye oda akovoas OaTIs és TENOS ov KAKOS eTENEUTITE mpoppttos, EUTUXE@D | Ta TavTa. ov vuy €mol Tet- Gopevos Toincov T pos TAS evTUxXias TOLAOE" pov tigas TO av eUpns €ov TOL THELTTOU aE.ov Kal én © ov aToN\opEr@ padora. THD boxy ahy Tels, TOUTO amoBane OUT@ 6KWS LNKETL gee és aOpo- Tous" ay TE pn évarraké 767 TOTO TOUTOU al eUTUXIAL TOL THCL abnor TporTimTwat, TpOT@ T@ €& € eMev UTOKELMEVO Keo.
44, 'F abTa émrude Ed jLevos 0 Todveparns Kal vo haBov Qs ob ev vietibeto * ‘Apacts, edifnTo eT $ av paiora THY WuxXny aonbein aTONOMEVe TOV Kelpn ior, dufnmevos 6€ eUpioKe TOE. TV ot obpn- vis THY ed opee Xpuaoveros, owaparyoov pev ALGov cove, Epyov 6€ 7} my Ocodwpov Tod Tipdexdéos Sapiov. errel OV TavTHY ol éd0xee aTroBanely, € emrolee Toudse" TEVTNKOVTEPOV TANP@TAS avd pov eveBn és aur iY, pera dé avayaryelv exeheve és TO Téharyos* WS be amo THS vijoou exas eyeveTo, TEPLENOJLEVOS THD odpnyica TAVTO@V Op@VvT@Vv TOY oupThowy pies és TO TENAYOS. TOUTO de Tonos ATETAEE, ATL- ieee dé és TA oiKia cuppoph éxparo.
2. Meurry 6€ 7 extn neEpD ato TOUTWY TAbE ol piece eve Bau. avnp adevs AaBov iyOov péyav Te Kal KaXov 7 &iov pw TloXvepatei Sa@pov Sova: dépwy 6 emt Tas Ovpas Toduxparei ebn eOédew EdOeiv es drwy, ees 6€ ot Tovtou édeye SLd0vs TOV LyOWw “OD. Bacired, éyw
54
BOOK III. 40-42
the gods; and I do in some sort desire for myself and my friends a mingling of prosperity and mishap, and a life of weal and woe thus chequered, rather than unbroken good fortune. For from all I have heard I know of no man whom continual good fortune did not bring in the end to evil, and utter destruc- tion. Therefore if you will be ruled by me do this to mend your successes: consider what you deem most precious and what you will most grieve to lose, and cast it away so that it shall never again be seen among men; then, if after this the successes that come to you be not chequered by mishaps, strive to mend the matter as I have counselled you.”
41. Reading this, and perceiving that Amasis’ advice was good, Polycrates considered which of his treasures it would most afflict his soul to lose, and to this conclusion he came: he wore a seal set in gold, an emerald, wrought by Theodorus son of Telecles of Samos; being resolved to cast this away, he embarked in a fifty-oared ship with its crew, and bade them put out to sea; and when he was far from the island, he took off the seal-ring in sight of all that were in the ship and cast it into the sea. This done, he sailed back and went to his house, where he grieved for the loss.
42. But on the fifth or sixth day from this it so befell that a fisherman, who had taken a fine and great fish, and-desired to make it a gift to Polycrates, brought it to the door and said that he wished to be seen by Polyerates. This being granted to him, he gave the fish, saying: “O King, I am a man that lives by
55
HERODOTUS
Tovee EX@Y OUK EdiKalwaa hépeLy és aryopny; KalTmep E@V amoxetpoStoros, anra pot ed0xee oev TE ElvaL aEvos Kal THS ons apXis: cot 6 pv hépwv didwm.” 0 6€ NaGels TolaL Erect AuelBeTat ToicLde. “ Kapta Te €v €rroinaas Kal xapls OiTAH TOV TE AOYoY Kal Tov dwpou, Kat oe éml Seimvov Kadéopev.” 6 pev 5 adLevs péya ToLlevpeEvos TadTAa HLE és TA OlKia, Tov O€ LXOdY TapvovTes ol OepatrovTeEs EvpiaKoVGL éy TH vyndve avtov éveovcav THV TloduKparteos odpyryiba. @S 6é eOov Te Kal éxaBov taytoTa, édepov KEXAPNKOTES Tapa TOV Ilokuxparea, 6L60v- TES 6€ ol Thy obpnytoa EXeyov OTE Tpom@ evpeOn. Tov 6€ ws é€onrOe Oetov civar TO TPHYLA, ypader és BuBNiov Tavta Ta ToLncarYTa pv ola KaTAaXe- AaBnke, ypavras b€ és AiyuTtov éréOnxe.
43. “EmireEdpevos 5€ 0” Apacis To BuBXéiov TO mapa Tov IloXvKpateos HKov, Euade OT Exkopioat Te advvatov ein avOpwrw avOpwrov €x TOU péd- NovTos yiverOat TprIywaTos, Kal OTL OUK EV TENEU- thoew pérdroe LloXvepatns evTuXéwy Ta TavTa, Os Kal Ta aToBarrEL evpioKel. meurpas 5€ of KNPUKa és > dpov dvadver Oar eon THY Eewinn. Tovee 6€ etveev Tavta érrolee, va py oUVTUXINs dewns Te Kal weyadns LlodkuKpdtea KkaTaraBovons avTos adynoee THY WuxXnY ws Trept Ecivou avdpos.
44. ’Enl tottov 6 wv tov Ilodvepdtea evtv- yéovTa Ta TavtTa éotpatevovto Aaxedatmoviot, eTLKANET A LEVOV TOV peta TavTAa Kudwvinv thy év Kpntn xticdvtov Lapior. mepras 6€ KijpuKa ra pn Lapiov Ilodveparns Tapa KapBicea tov Kupov ouhr€eyovTa oTparov én Alyurtov, eden On Skws av kal Tap éwutov Téwras és Dapov d€orTo
56
BOOK III. 42-44
his calling; but when I caught this fish I thought best not to take it to market; it seemed to me worthy of you and your greatness ; wherefore I bring and offer it to you.” Polycrates was pleased with what the fisherman said; “You have done right well,” he answered, “and I give you double thanks, for your words and for the gift; and I bid you to dinner with me.” Proud of this honour, the fisher- man went home; but the servants, cutting up the fish, found Polycrates’ seal-ring in its belly ; which having seen and taken they brought with joy to Polycrates, gave him the ring, and told him how it was found. Polycrates saw the hand of heaven in this matter; he wrote a letter and sent it to Egypt, telling all that he had done, and what had befallen him.
43. When Amasis had read Polycrates’ letter, he perceived that no man could save another from his destiny, and that Polycrates, being so continually fortunate that he even found what he cast away, must come to an evil end. So he sent a herald to Samos to renounce his friendship, with this intent, that when some great and terrible mishap overtook Polycrates, he himself might not have to grieve his heart for a friend.
- 44. It was against this ever-victorious Polycrates that the Lacedaemonians now made war, being in- vited thereto by the Samians who afterwards founded Cydonia in Crete. Polycrates had without the know- ledge of his subjects sent a herald to Cambyses son of Cyrus, then raising an army against Egypt, to ask that Cambyses should send to Samos too and require
57
HERODOTUS
oTpatov. Kap8vons d€ axovcas TovTwY Tpo- Ouvpos ereurpe €s 2 apov Sedmevos Tlod\uxparteos oT parov VAUTLKOV apa meuNva € ewuT@ em Aiyutrrov. 0 O€ emeEas TOV dota TOUS imérreve parioTa és €vavactacw amémewTre TET TEPAKOVTA T pinpect, evTeAdpevos KaySvon oticw tovtTous fi atro- TELTELD.
45. Or pev 67) Aéyouct Tous drromeupb er Tas Lapiov UTrO TloduKpareos ovK atrixéa Oar és Aiy- TTOV, ANN ErrEtTE éyevovTo €v Kaprad@ TAEOVTES, Sobvau opion oyor, Kal odu ddetv TO Tporwr ep LNKETL TEE" of 6€ A€éyoucl aTrLKOMEeVOUS TE és Alyurtov Kal puraccopevous evOedrev avTous aTobphvat. Kata eoucl dé és THY = dpov Tlodv- KpaTys vyval avtidcas €s Maxny KaTéorn: veka cavtes O€ of KATLOVTES ame Bnoay és THY vijoov, meCouaxnoavtes b€ ev avTh éEcowOnaar, Kat otTw 67 émdeov és Aaxedaisova. eial 6€ of Aéyovct Tous an Aiyimrou VLKHOAL lloduxparea, A€éyovTes €uol doxéery ovK opOas: ovdev yap éder opeas Aaxebatpovious émixanéecOat, el Tep avrol oav ixavol llokuxpdtea TapactyncacOat. pos € Tov- TOLOL OVOE AOYOS Aipéel, TO ériKOUpoOL TE wLTOwTOL kal To£oTat olkniot Hoav ANGE: TOAXOL, TOUTOV UTO TOV KATLOVT@V Lapiwy €ovTaY OArALYwY éEcoo- Ojvat. tav & vm éwut@ éovtTwy TorLnTéwy Ta TEKVA KL TAS yuvaixas 0 Tokvaparns és Tous yew oiKous cuverdnoas eixe étoluous, iy apa ™po- 66@04 ovTOL Tpos Tovs KaTLOVTAaS, UTOTpPHaaL avTotat TolaL vVewooiKoLcL.
46. ’Emeite 8€ of é€eXacbévtes Lapiwy wbro IloXvuKpdteos atixovto és thy Ywaptnv, Kata-
58
BOOK III. 44-46
men from him. On this message Cambyses very readily sent to Samos, asking Polycrates to send a fleet to aid him against Egypt. Polycrates chose out those townsmen whom he most suspected of planning a rebellion against him, and sent them in forty triremes, charging Cambyses not to send the men back.
45, Some say that these Samians who were sent by Polycrates never came to Egypt, but having got as far over the sea as Carpathus there took counsel together and resolved to sail no further; others say that they did come to Egypt and escaped thence from the guard that was set over them. But as they sailed back to Samos, Polycrates’ ships met them and joined battle ; and the returning Samians gained the day and landed on the island, but were there worsted in a land battle, and so sailed to Lacedaemon. There is another story, that the Samians from Egypt defeated Polycrates; but to my thinking this is untrue; for if they were able to master Polycrates by themselves, they had no need of inviting the Lacedaemonians. Nay, moreover, it is not even rea- sonable to suppose that he, who had a great army of hired soldiers and bowmen of his own, was worsted by a few men like thefreturning Samians. Polycrates took the children and wives of the townsmen who were subject to him and shut them up in the arsenal, with intent to burn them and the arsenal too if their men should desert to the returned Samians.
46. When the Samians who were expelled by Polycrates came to Sparta, they came before the
59
HERODOTUS
oTAVTES éml TOUS apxovras EXeyov TOAANG ola KapTa dedpevor’ ol O€ odt TH TPOTN KaTAaGTaCL UTEKpLVAVTO Ta eV TPw@TA AEXOérTa eTLAEATIOOAL, 4 e/ a Ta 6€ VoTaTa OV cUVLEVal. peTa 5€ TAUTA SevVTEpA / ” \ = > / / \ KATAaOTUVTES GAXO pev Eitrov OvdEeV, OUAaKOV 6é / BA ws / ’ / / pepovres epacay Tov GvAaxov arditwv déecOar. of O€ oft UrrexpivavTo T@ OvrdaK@ Treplepyacbat' Bonbéev & ov édofe avtoiot. 47. Kal €rerra trapackevacdpevo. éatpatev- / > \ / e \ Seah od ovto Aaxedatmovior él Yapov, was pev Lapioe / / N€yovol, eEvepyecias éextivovtes, STL oht Tpo- / Tepot avTol vynvolt éBonOncav émt Meconrious: @s 6é oe Néyouol, ovK OUTM TLMO- n / / id phoat Seopévoroe Laptouce éoTparevovTo @S ticacOat Bovomevor Tod KPNTHpos THS apTayns, TOV HOV. Kpoice, Kal TOU Gwpnxos, TOV avroior "A paces 0 0 Aiyortou Bacirevs émreuwe dd por. Kal yap Gapyka eAnicavTo TO T PoTEp@ érei 7) TOV KpyT ipa of Dapsot, €OVTA peV Diveor Kal Coov / evudac pevov TUXVOY, KeKOo HN LEVOY dé Xpur@ Kal elplougt amo Evdov: Tov b€ elvexa Jopacar aEvov, dpm edovy EXATTN TOU Gwpnkos TOLEEL" covoa Yap AeTTH EVEL dprredovas €v €WUTH TpinKxocias Kal éEnxovtTa, Tacas dhavepds. TovovTos ETEpOS EaTL \ \ b] / b] / a? / v Kal Tov év Aivdw avéOnne TH AOnvain Apacis. ; eee 7 a 48, LuverredaBovro 6€ TOU oTpaTevpaToS TOU evi Lapov w dare yever Gar Kal Kopi@cor 7 pod vpos: UBpio wa yap Kal és TovTous eixe ex THY Lapiov ‘yevopmevov even 7 poTepov Too TTPATEVMATOS TOUTOU, KaTa be TOV AUTOV YpovoY TOD KPHTHPOS TH aprayh \ ryeryovos. Kepxupatov yap Tatas TpinKoa lous avopav tav mpwtewv Llepiavdpos 0 Kuyédou és
60
BOOK JII. 46-48
ruling men and made a long speech to show the greatness of their need. But the Spartans at their first sitting answered that they had forgotten the beginning of the speech and could not understand its end. After this the Samians came a second time with a sack, and said nothing but this: “The sack wants meal.” To this the Spartans replied: “ Your ‘sack’ was needless’’!; but they did resolve to help them.
47. The Lacedaemonians then equipped and sent an army to Samos; the Samians say that this was the requital of services done, they having first sent a fleet to help the Lacedaemonians against Messenia ; but the Lacedaemonians say that they sent this army less to aid the Samians in their need than to avenge the robbery of the bowl which they had been carrying to Croesus and the breastplate which Amasis King of Egypt had sent them asa gift. This breastplate had been stolen away by the Samians in the year before they took the bowl; it was of linen, decked with gold and cotton embroidery, and inwoven with many figures; but what makes the wonder of it is each several thread; it is delicate work, containing three hundred and sixty threads, each plainly seen. It is the exact counterpart of that one which Amasis dedicated to Athene in Lindus.
48. The Corinthians also helped zealously to further the expedition against Samos. They too had been treated in a high-handed fashion by the Samians a generation before this expedition, about the time of the robbery of the bowl. Periander son of Cypselus sent to Alyattes at Sardis three hundred boys, sons
1 Tt would have been enough (the Lacedaemonians meant) to say aAplrwv déera:, without using the word @vAakos.
61
HERODOTUS
Lapbqs amémenre mapa "Advattea em eXTOMA” Tpocacyovt@y be €s THY 2a pov TOV ary ovT@V TOUS maidas KopivOior, TvO omevot Ot Laptoe TOV Noyor, em oict dyolaro és Lapors, TPO@TAa [Lev TOUS maidas edioaEav pov aryacbat “A prémsoos: peta 6€ ov Te pLopOvTes aT éN KEL Tous ikéTas €« TOD ipod, oLTL@V e TOUS Taidas € epryovTav Kopwtor, € emrour}- cavTo ol Eduvov opTiy, TH Kal vov é€Te XpeovTae Kara TaUTd. VUKTOS yap eTmuyeromevns, Ocov x povov ix érevov oi maives, | totacay Yopous Tap- Gévwv TE Kal eB eov, latavTes 6é Tous Xopous TPWKTA ong djov Te Kal HEMT OS eroLnTavTo vOMOV peperbar, iva apt avovtes ol TOV Kepxupatov maides EY OLEV Tpopry. és TovTO dé Tode éyivero, és 0 OL Kopiv@coe TOV Talowy ot pvrakor olyovTo AT ONT OVTES* Tous O€ Taidas amyyayov és Képxu- pav ot Laptor.
49. Ev pév vuv Mepidvdpou tereutycavtos totct KopivOioicr pira Fv pos Tovs Kepxupatous, ot &€ OovK av cuveNadBovTO TOU oTpaTEvpaTOS TOD éml Ldpov TaUTNS elveKev Tis aitins. vov 6€ ailel emelTe ExTLTaY THV VHOV etal arAoLTL Sia popor, eovTes éwuTotat ...} TOUT@Y @v elvexey ATEMYN- OLKAKEOY TOLCL Lapiouge ob Kopiv@coe.
50. ‘ATreTeuTre b€ és Lapous ém éxTOUT Tlepi- avdpos TeV T POT OY Kepxupatw éemeeEas Tos Tatoas TL Leopev[LEvos® TpoTEpol yap ot Kepxupaios jpEav és avTov mphiypa atacbarov troimaartes. émeite yap THv éwuToV yuvaixa Médccav Ilepi- avopos améxtewwe, cudhopyy Tomvde of adv
1 T assume in translation that some word, ovyyevées or éuatuoves, has dropped out.
62
BOOK III. 48-so
of notable men in Corcyra, to be made eunuchs. The Corinthians who brought the boys put in at Samos; and when the Samians heard why the boys were brought, first they bade them take sanctuary in the temple of Artemis, then they would not suffer the suppliants to be dragged from the temple ; and when the Corinthians tried to starve the boys out, the Samians made a festival which they still celebrate in the same fashion; as long as the boys took refuge, nightly dances of youths and maidens were ordained to which it was made a custom to bring cakes of sesame and honey, that the Corcyraean boys might snatch these and so be fed. ‘This continued to be done till the Corinthian guards left their charge and departed, and the Samians took the boys back to Corcyra.
49. Now had the Corinthians after Periander’s death been well disposed towards the Corcyraeans, they would not have aided in the expedition against Samos only for the reason given. But as it was, ever since the island was colonised they have been at feud with each other, for all their kinship. For these reasons the Corinthians bore a grudge against the Samians.
50. It was in vengeance that Periander chose the sons of the notable Corcyraeans and sent them to Sardis to be made eunuchs; for the Corcyraeans had first begun the quarrel by committing a terrible crime against him. For after killing his own wife Melissa, Periander suffered yet another calamity besides what
63
HERODOTUS
auvéBn Tpos TH yeyovuin yevécOar. Hoav oi éx MeXicaons dvo Tmaides, HALKinv 6 ev ExtaKxaibexa 0 6 OxTMKALOEKa ETEA YEYOVMS. TOUTOUS O [LNTPO- TaTwp Ipoxrens E@V ‘Exreoavpou TUpavVos peTa- TEMPE MEVOS map EW@UTOV epirogpoveero, @s olKos 7 Ouyatpos eovTas THS EwuTov maidas. eTetTe dé opeas GT ET EMT ETO, cime 7 POTEL TOY avTous Apa lore, a Taides, 0 Os Dewy THY pnTépa amré- KTELVE; ” rovTo TO em 0s O pev T pea BUTEpos avTo@v ev ovdert oy eT OUT ATO" 0 Oe VEWTEPOS, T@ ovvona nv AuvKodpov, iAYNTE AKovaAaS OUTW WaTE aTrikomevos és THY KopiOov ate hovéa THs untpos TOV TaTépa OUTE TpoceEtTeE, Stareyouév@ TE OUTE TpoadueheryeTo toTopeovTt TE Aoryov ovdéva €dtoov. TéNOS e pv TepOvpas éywv o Ilepiavdpos é&e- no €k TOV OLKiwD.
. 'EfeXaoas 6€ TOUTOY iaTOpee TOV TpEeTBU- oe Ta ope 0 pyTpoTaT@p duedeyvOn. 6 6é ol am nyeeTo OS apéeas prroppoves edéEaro: exelvou be TOU eTTEOS TO odt O Tpoxrens ATOTTEANWD ELT, ate ov Vow AaBov, OvUK ee LITO. Ileptavdpos dé ovdeuiav pnxyavny edn elvar pa) ov ode EX ELVOV vTobecat Tl, eur ape€ Te la TOpéwy" O 6€ a avayvn- oGels eimre Kal TOUTO. Tlepiavdpos dé vow AaB@v [kal TobTo|? Kal paraKov évo.6ovar Bourdpevos ovcev, TH O efehacbels vm avTov mais dvartav eTOLEETO, és TOUTOUS TeLTOV dry'yedov damnyopeve py pe déxer ar oiKlouct. 0 O€ OKas amehavvo- pEvOS ErGou és addy olxiny, ann davveT av Kal ato TAUTNS, ameth€ov Tos TE TOU Ilepiavépou TOlGL SeEapévoror kal é&épyery KedevovTos’ atedavvo-
1 Stein brackets «al rodTo, as a repetition from the last line.
64
BOOK III. 50-51
had already befallen him. He had two sons by Melissa, one seventeen and one eighteen years old. Their mother’s father, Procles, the despot of Epi- daurus, sent for the boys and kindly entreated them, as was natural, seeing that they were his own daughter’s sons. When they left him, he said as he bade them farewell: “Know you, boys, him who slew your mother?” The elder of them paid no heed to these words; but the younger, whose name was Lycophron, was struck with such horror when he heard them that when he came to Corinth he would speak no word to his father, as being his mother’s murderer, nor would he answer him when addressed nor make any reply to his questions. At last Periander was so angry that he drove the boy from his house.
51, Having so done he questioned the elder son, what their grandfather had said in converse to them. The boy told him that Procles had treated them kindly ; but he made no mention of what he had said at parting; for he had taken no heed to it. Periander said it could not be but that Procles had given them some admonition; and he questioned his son earnestly ; till the boy remembered, and told of that also. Being thus informed, Periander was resolved to show no weakness ; he sent a message to those with whom his banished son was living and bade them not entertain him in their house. So the boy being driven forth and going to another house was ever rejected there too, Periander threatening all who received him and bidding them keep him
65 VOL. I, F
HERODOTUS
pevos © av mee em’ éTépnv TOV éraipwv: of dé ate Ilepedvdpou éovta Taiéda Kaitrep Sepaivortes bums ed€xovTO.
52. Teros 5é 0 lepiavdpos Kijpuy wa €TOLNTaTO, os a av %) otKtovoe vrodeEntat pty 7) mpoaSiarex Oh, (pny Enpinv TOUTOV TO ‘ATroANwve opetrew, ¢ ony on elmas. mpos dv 81 TodTo 7d KN pUY Ua OUTE TLS ou Siareyer Oat ove oikiotor SéxecOat 70ere pos 6€ ovdé avTos éxelivos édiKatov metpac bar ametpy- pévov, adXrAG SvaKxapTepewv €v Thal aTofor éKa- ivd€eTo. TeTapTy 6€ 7) neEpN Lowy py O Hepiavdpos drove lngt TE Kal aoutingt TUMTETT@KOT A oleTetpe itrels 5& THs épyfs ie dooov Kal édreye “OD rai, KOTEPA TOUTWVY AipeTMTEpa eoTi, TAUTA TO VoV éxov mproces, 7) THY Tupavvida Kal Ta ayaba Ta vov éyw exo, Tatra cova TO marpl €7LT1) O€OV TaparauSavew, O OS €@V € 108 TE Tals Kab Kopivéov THS evOalmovos Bacirevs adyTny Biov eiev, avTt- OTATEOY Te Kal opy7n Xpewpevos és TOV ce HKLoTa eyphv. et yap TUS cuppopn €v aUuTOLCL yevove, ef iis urowiny és ewe Evers, éuol TE aiTn yéeyove Kal éy@ auTHs TO TAEDV HETOXOS ell, 60@ avTos ope efepyacapny. av 6é pala 6 6c pOovéer bat Kpéooov €oTl 7 oixtelper Oat, ¢ Gua TE OKOLOV TL és TOUS ToKéas Kal és Tos Kpéccovas TEeOuLad bat, amb és Ta oixia. Llepiavdpos pév TovTOLoL avTov caTenauBave: 0 6€ ddXo bev oudev det Berar TOV Tarépa, bn oé pv ‘pny Cnuinv odetrerv T@ Gee EWUTO és ovyous GT LK OMEVOD, pablo dé 0 Ilep (- avbpos @s dropéy te TO Kaxodv ein TOD TraLdds Kal avixntov, €€ opOarpav piv atoTéutreTat oteihas mwrotov és Képxupav émexpdtee yap Kat TavTns*
66
BOOK III. 51-52
out; so he would go, when driven forth, to some other house of his friends, who, though they were afraid, did yet receive him as being Periander’s son.
52. At the last Periander made a proclamation, that whosoever should receive him into their houses or address him should be held liable to a fine con- secrated to Apollo,and he named the sum. In face of this proclamation none would address or receive the boy into his house; nor did the boy himself think well to try to defy the warning, but hardened his heart and lay untended in porches. After three days Periander saw him all starved and unwashed, and took pity on him: his anger being somewhat abated, he came near and said: “My son, which is the better way to choose—to follow your present way of life, or to obey your father and inherit my sovereignty and the good things which I now pos- sess? You are my son, and a prince of wealthy Corinth ; yet you have chosen the life of a vagrant, by withstanding and angrily entreating him who should least be so used by you. For if there has been any evil chance in the matter, which makes you to suspect me, ’tis on me that it has come and ‘tis I that bear the greater share of it, inasmuch as the act was mine. Nay, bethink you how much better a thing it is to be envied than to be pitied, and likewise what comes of anger against parents and those that are stronger than you, and come away to my house.” ‘Thus Periander tried to win his son. But the boy only:answered : “ You have made your- self liable to the fine consecrated to the god by speaking to me.” Then Periander saw that his son’s trouble was past cure or constraint, and sent him away in a ship to Corcyra out of his sight ; for Corcyra too
67 r 2
HERODOTUS
atroaTetNas 6€ TovTOY o Llepiavdpos éotpateveto éml tov tevGepov IIpoxXéa ws THY TapeovT@Y ot TPNYMATOV EOVTA aiTLwWTAaTOY, Kal Eide peV THY "Exridaupor, etre d€ avtov Ipoxréa xai éfoypyoe.
53. ’Emet 5€ tov ypovou mpoBaivovtos 6 Te Ilepiavépos mapnBiKxee Kal cvveywa@cKeto EwvT@ OUKETL Eival SUVaTOS TA TprYyywaTa é7TOpay Te Kal duémretv, Téurras és tHhv Képxupay amexddee Tov Avkogpova ért tHhv tupavvida: év yap 8) TO mpecButépw TOV Taldwyv ovKaV évopa, AANA OL KatepaiveTo eivar vobéaTEpos. a) 6é Avxodpav ovdé avaKpiclos nioce TOV pépovta THY aryyeninv. Ilepiavdpos oe TEPLEXO/LEVOS TOU venview devTEpa améoTetne €7 @UTOV THY adedpeny, éwuTod 6é Ouyatépa, Soxéwv ply pada ra TaUTH av Teibe- cOa.. amikonéevns 5& TavTns Kai Aeyouans Ay Tat, Bovreat THY Te TUpavvida és AdXovUS TreECELD Kal TOV oikoy TOD TATpOS dvapopnPerta Hao 9] avTos opea an eNov exe; amiOe €s Ta olKia, Tadoae TEw@UTOV Cypuay. prroremin KTHa oKALOY. 1) ™@ KaK@ TO Kakov i@. ToAAOL THY Oukaiov Ta eTLeLKea TEP mporetar, ToAXOL 6€ On Ta pT pera dubrjpevor Ta TaTpova dméBanov. TU- pavvis Xphpea opanrepor, TONAOL d€ auThs epacrat Elo, 0 é yepov Te On Kal mapnsnkas: pe O@s Ta aewuTov ayaba adRowot.” a) pev 67 Ta eTayoryorata didayGeioa vm TOU TaTpos édeye T™ pos auTo" 0 6¢€ Um oKpivapevos ébn ovdaua ngeuv és KopwGon, ¢ éoT av TuvOavnrat TepleovTa TOV TaTépa. aTrayyehaans de TavTIS TadTa, TO TpiTov Tepiavdpos Kn pUKa TEMTEL Bouropevos autos pev €s Képxupav tKew, exeivov O€ exédeve
68
BOOK III. 52-53
was subject to him; which done, he sent an army against Procles his father-in-law (deeming him to be the chief cause of his present troubles), and took Procles himself alive, besides taking Epidaurus.
53. As time went on, Periander, now grown past his prime and aware that he could no longer oversee and direct all his business, sent to Corcyra inviting Lycophron to be despot; for he saw no hope in his eldest son, who seemed to him to be slow-witted. Lycophron refused even to answer the messenger. Then Periander, greatly desiring that the young man should come, sent to him (as the next best way) his own daughter, the youth’s sister, thinking that he would be likeliest to obey her. She came and said, “ Brother, would you see the sovereignty pass to others, and our father’s house plundered, rather than come hence and have it for your own? Nay, come away home and cease from punishing yourself. Pride is the possession of fools. Seek not to cure one ill by another. There be many that set reason before righteousness; and many that by zeal for their mother’s cause have lost their father’s possessions. Despotism is a thing hard to hold; many covet it, and our father is now old and past his prime; give not what is your estate to others.” So, by her father’s teaching, she used such arguments as were most likely to win Lycophron; but he answered, that he would never come to Corinth as long as he knew his father to be alive. When she brought this answer back, Periander sent a third messenger, offering to go to Corcyra himself, and
69
HERODOTUS
és KopuOov aT1K 0 [LeVOV Suddoxov ylvec Oat THS Tupavvioos. Kataiéoavtos O€ éml TovTouet TOU ma.dos, o ev Ilepiavdpos éatédXeTO és THY Képxu- pay, 0 d€ mais ot és THY Kopirdov. pabovres dé ot Kepxupaior TovT@y éxacTa, iva py ope Tlepi- avopos € THY Xeopnv amiknrat, KTelvoUgL TOV venvickov. avtt Tovtov pev Ilepiavdpos Kepev- palous ETL LwpEeEToO.
54, Aaxedarpovvot dé oTOA@ peyarop @S ami KOVTO, émrohLopkeov 2 dpov: mpooBanovres dé ‘pos TO TELXOS TOD pev pos Garacon é ETTEBTOS mUpyou KATA TO TPOdaTELOVY THS TMOALOS eméBnoar, peTa dé avtov BonOnoavtos Todvxpareos xeupl TON annrhacOnoar. Kara dé TOV érdva mupyov Tov emt THS paxvos Tob 6peos éredvTa émeEn ov ot TE emixoupol Kal avTov Laptov ouxvol, deEdpevor dé TOUS Aaxedatpovious em dXiyov xpdvov éedhevyov OTiaW, OF O€ é ETLOTOMEVOL EXTELVOD.
Hp. Ei Bey vuv ot TapeovTes Aaxedatyoviov 6moLoe eyevovTo TaUTyY THY meepny “Apxin Te Kal AvkorTn, aipéOn av 2 dpos" "Apxins Yep. Kal Avea@nns podvor TVET TET OVTES dhevryouar és TO Tetxos ToICL Lapiowr Kal aTroxhgua BévTes Tis omit w 0600 am éBavoy € ev TH} TON TH ) Rapier. ToiT@ dé an "Apxiew TOUTOU yeyouere aro "Apxin TO Lapiov Tob "A pxiew avros ev Tlerdvy cUvEyEvouNy (Onjov yap ToUTOU Vv)» OS Ecivov TavTOV pddtota eripua TE aptous Kat ol TP Tarpl bn + dpov ToUvo La TeOjvat, 6 6tt of o matnp “Apyins ev Lapum apiaTevaas érehevTH gE Teay dé nat ebm, Sees tabhwvat ot Tov mammTov Snpocin wird Lapiov.
70
BOOK III. 53-55
to make Lycophron, when he came, despot in his place. The son consented to this; Periander made ready to go to Corcyra and Lycophron to go to Corinth; but when the Corcyraeans learnt of all these matters they put the young man to death, lest Periander should come to their country. It was for this that Periander desired vengeance upon them.
54, The Lacedaemonians then came with a great host, and laid siege to Samos. They assailed the fortress and made their way into the tower by the seaside in the outer part of the city; but presently Polycrates himself attacked them with a great force and drove them out. The foreign soldiery and many of the Samians themselves sallied out near the upper tower on the ridge of the hill, and with- stood the Lacedaemonian onset for a little while ; then they fled back, the Lacedaemonians pursuing and slaying them.
55. Now had all the Lacedaemonians there fought as valiantly that day as Archias and Lycopas, Samos had been taken. These two alone entered the fortress along with the fleeing crowd of Samians, and their way back being barred were then slain in the city of Samos. I myself have met in his native township of Pitana! another Archias (son of Samius, and grandson of the Archias afore-named), who honoured the Samians more than any other of his guest-friends, and told me that his father had borne the name Samius because he was the son of that Archias who was slain fighting gallantly at Samos. The reason of his honouring the Samians, he said, was that they had given his grandfather a public funeral.
1 A part of the town of Sparta; Herodotus calls it by the Attic name of dju0s; the Peloponnesian word would be «dua.
rE!
HERODOTUS
56. Aaxedaipovio. dé, &s odt TEcoEpaKovTa eyeryoverav nepal ToopKéovet Lauov és TO Tpoow TE ovder TPOEKOTTETO TOV TPNYLATOD, aTadhaaoovTo és Tedorovyncor. @s 6€ 0 pa- TALOTEPOS oryos Opynrat, NéyeTat TlodvKparea eTLY @PLOV vomicpa KowravTa TONNOV poruBdou KaTaXpuo@oayTa dodval oft, TOUS é€ deEapevous ovUTw 67 aTanrdaccec bar. TAUTHY TpoOTny oTpa- tninv és THv Acinv Aaxedatporvio. Awptées étr007}- cavTo.
bis OF.0 emt tov Ilodkvxpdtea oTpareva auevor Lapiov, errel Ot Aaxedarpoviot aUTOUS arohur ev Enero, Kal avtol ATETAEOV €S Lipvor, YPNMATOV yap edcovTO, Ta 6é TOV Lupviev T PNY HATA TK pate TOUTOV TOV Xpovor, Kal NT LOT EOY parloTa ev ou- TEOD, are EOVT@Y avtotae ev TH VnTw Npucew@y KAL apryupe@v peTadhon, OUT® OoTe amd Tis OexaTns TOV ryevoevany avr ober XENMaAT OV Onoavpos ev Aehpotce dvaKerTat Gove Totoe TAOVTLWTATOLGL" avtol 6€ Ta yevopeva TO EvLAUT@ EXATTO Nprmara OLEVELOVTO. OTE av ET OLEUYTO TOV @noaupor, eX pe- @VTO TO Xpnornpieo EL avToict Ta TapeovTa ayaba old Te é€oTl ToAAOY yYpovoy Tapapéverv’ % O€
Ilv0in éypnoé odu TaAOe.
CANN étav ev Lidve mputavyiia NevKA YyévNTAL
ANevKodpUs T ayopy, TOTEe 61 Set dpadpovos avd pos
dpaccacbar EvNuvOy TE ROYOY KijpuKa T épuOpov.”
nr be Ss / 9S U e =3 \ \ \ Tota € Lupviorce Hv TOTE 1) AYOPH Kal TO TpUTA- A / vitov Lapio Ow WOKNMEVE.
72
BOOK III. 56-57
56. So when the Lacedaemonians had besieged Samos for forty days with no success, they went away to Peloponnesus. There is a foolish tale abroad that Polycrates bribed them to depart by making and giving them a great number of gilt leaden coins, as a native currency. This was the first expedition to Asia made by Dorians of Lacedaemon.!
57. When the Lacedaemonians were about to abandon them, the Samians who had brought an army against Polycrates sailed away too, and went to Siphnus; for they were in want of money; and the Siphnians were at this time very prosperous and the richest of the islanders, by reason of the gold and silver mines of the island. So wealthy were they that the treasury dedicated by them at Delphi, which is as rich as any there, was made from the tenth part of their revenues; and they made a dis- tribution for themselves of each year’s revenue. Now when they were making the treasury they enquired of the oracle if their present well-being was like to abide long; whereto the priestess gave them this answer:
“Siphnus, beware of the day when white is thy high prytaneum, White-browed thy mart likewise; right prudent then be thy counsel ; Cometh an ambush of wood and a herald red to assail thee.”
At this time the market-place and town-hall of Siphnus were adorned with Parian marble.
1 Not the first expedition, that is, made by any inhabitants of Laconia, Achaeans from that country having taken part in the Trojan war.
73
HERODOTUS
58. Todrovy tov ypnopov ovx olot te Aaav yavat ore TOTE evdus OvUTE TOV Zapiov amrly- Ever. érreite yap TaXLaTa T pos TID Lipvov TpootaXov ol Ldpwor, emer ov TOY vedv par mpéa Beas ayovcay és THY TOA. TO b€ TadaLoV dmacat ai vées oav pertnrrecs, Kal 7V TOUTO TO 7) Tu8im mT ponyopeve TOIGL Lepviorst, purata- aba Tov Evdwov Aoxov Kedevove a Kal KnpuKa. épvOpov. amiKomevoe @V OF aryyerou eb€0vT0 TOV Lupvieav déxa TddavTa odt Xpijoar ov packovTev b€ Xpnoew Tov Lohviwv avtotot, of Laptos Tous
K@pous avtav émopGeov. muOopevot dé evdvs 7 HyKov of Lidveor BonGeovres Kal cupBarovres aUTOIGL éEsowbnoayv, Kal avT@y moddOL amexAnicOnoav ToD doTeos UTO TOV Lapiwv, Kal avtods peta TAUTA EKATOV TddaVTA empntav.
59. Ilapa 6é ‘Eppoveoy vijoov avtt Xenparov mapéhaBov “Topenv THY €Th Teromovyyjce Kal avTny Tporfnviorce TapaKat evo avrol 6é Kudevinv THY év Kpntn éxticav, ovK érl TOUTO TAEOVTES anna ZaxvyBious éfeN@u Tes €x TiS vo OV. EMEWAD & év TAUTY Kal evdarpovnaay er érea TEV TE, OTE Ta ipa Ta €v Kvdwvrin € €OVTA VOV OUTOL elal ob TOL TAVTES [xal tov THE Atatovns vnov : Extm 6€ étei Alywvtar avTous vavpaxin verey}- OAVTES jvopamocicavTo pera Kpntav, Kar TOV ve@v KaTplous eXovTe@v TAS Tpopas HKpwTnplacay Kal av eDecav és TO ipov THS "AOnvains év Alyivn. Tatbta 6¢ éroincay éyKoTov éxovTes Sapiovce
1 Stein thinks cal... vndv an interpolation; the temple of Dictyna was at some distance from Cydonia, and the cult was not a Greek one.
74
BOOK III. 58-59
58. They could not understand this oracle either when it was spoken or at the time of the Samians’ coming. As soon as the Samians put in at Siphnus, they sent ambassadors to the town in one of their ships; now in ancient times all ships were painted with vermilion!; and this was what was meant by the warning given by the priestess to the Siphnians, to beware of a wooden ambush and a red herald. The messengers, then, demanded from the Siphnians a loan of ten talents; which being refused, the Samians set about ravaging their lands. Hearing this the Siphnians came out forthwith to drive them off, but they were worsted in battle, and many of them were cut off from their town by the Samians; who presently exacted from them a hundred talents.
59. Then the Samians took from the men of Hermione, instead of money, the island Hydrea which is near to Peloponnesus, and gave it in charge to men .of Troezen; they themselves settled at Cydonia in Crete, though their voyage had been made with no such intent, but rather to drive Zacynthians out of the island. Here they stayed and prospered for five years; indeed, the temples now at Cydonia and the shrine of Dictyna are the Samians’ work; but in the sixth year came Aeginetans and Cretans and overcame them in a sea-fight and made slaves of them; moreover they cut off the ships’ prows, that were shaped like boars’ heads, and dedicated them in the temple of Athene in Aegina. This the Aeginetans did out of a grudge against the Samians, who had begun the quarrel; for when
1 uiAtomdpna: is one of the Homeric epithets of ships.
75
HERODOTUS
> A / \ > Aiywhtae mpotepot yap Lapuor em’ ’Apwdixpateos by Bacirevortos ev Lau@ oTpatevodpevot em Airyivav / x b] , > / No e ’ peyara Kaka érroinoav Aliywwitas Kai éradov ur / éxelvov. 1) wev aitin avtn. >] \ / a 60. "Eunxuva 6 rept Lapiwv pardov, ott ot P. > \ / ¢ A ¢ / > tTola éotl péyiota amdavtwv “Eddnvev €é&ep- / n yaopeva, opeds te tWnrdov és TeEVTHKOVTA Kal \ >? > / ExaTov opyuids, TovTOU Opuyma KaTwbev ap*a- / \ an a wevov, apdiotopov. TO pev pKos TOU opvy- 4 \ / Ir \ \ e/ \ = patos émta otab.ot eat, TO 5é irvos Kat evpos ’ \ € / / s. 8 \ > an BA OKT@ ExaTEpov TOES. Ova TraVvTOS dé aUTOU ado ’ , > dpuypa eixooimnyy Balos dpwpuKTat, Tpitouv dé 5 & \ ¢ >? / \ n TO evpos, d¢ 08 TO BOwp oOxYETEVOpEvoy dia TOV \ / cojVoV Tapaylvetat és THY TOALY ayOmeEvOY aTrO a / n peyadns THyhs. apxitéxtov Sé Tod opvypaTos / >) / \ > A / Toutou éyeveto Meyapevs Evirandivos Navaotpodgou. A \ a fal a TovTo pev 61 &v TOV TpLOV é€aTL, SevTEpoV OE \ / la) 3 / / \ 5 Tepi AUéva YOua é€v Oardoon, Babos Kai eiKoot a a / / / épyuléwr unos dé TOD YoLaTOS wéCov dv0 cTadiov. \ , tpitov Sé ods e&épyactas vnos méytotos TavT@v ynav Tov nels iduev? TOU APXLTEKT@Y TPHTOS 4 a , éyéveto ‘Potkos Piréw emrx@ptos. TovTwY eivEexev warXrov Te rept Laplov euncuva. / lal 4 , 61. KapBion S€ 7 Kvpou yporifovts epi / / Alyurrov Kal mapappovncavte émavictéatar »” , , > , a \ 7 avdpes Mayor S00 adedheot, TOV TOV ETEPOY KaTA- lal \ e / AeNOlTrEe TOV OiKLwY pededovoy 0 KauBvans. ovTos > e / \ / 5%) Ov of éravéctn pabwv Te TOV Lpépo.os POavarov ¢ \ / ws KpUTTOLTO YyevouEvOS, Kal WS OALYOL ElNoAaY OL
76
BOOK III. 59-61
Amphicrates was king of Samos they had sent an army against Aegina, whereby now the Samians and now the Aeginetans had suffered great harm. Such was the cause of the feud.
60. I have written thus at length of the Samians, because they are the makers of the three greatest works to be seen in any Greek land. First of these is the double-mouthed channel pierced for an hundred and fifty fathoms through the base of a high hill; the whole channel is seven furlongs long,} eight feet high and eight feet wide; and through- out the whole of its length there runs another channel twenty cubits deep and three feet wide, wherethrough the water coming from an abundant spring is carried by its pipes to the city of Samos. The designer of this work was Eupalinus son of Naustrophus, a Megarian. This is one of the three works; the second is a mole in the sea enclosing the harbour, sunk full twenty fathoms, and more than two furlongs in length. The third Samian work is the temple, which is the greatest that I have seen; its first builder was Rhoecus son of Philes, a Samian. It is for this cause that I have written at length more than ordinary of Samos.
61. Now after Cambyses son of Cyrus had lost his wits, while he still lingered in Egypt, two Magians, who were brothers, rebelled against him.? One of them had been left by Cambyses to be steward of his house; this man now revolted from him, per- ceiving that the death of Smerdis was kept secret,
* Remains of this work show that the tunnel was only 1100 feet long. * The story dropped at ch. 38 is now taken up again.
77
HERODOTUS
éructamevor avtov Ilepoéwy, of 8€ moXXot TreEpte- OvTa pw eldeina av. mpos TavTa Bouvrevoas TAade emexelpnge TOLoL Bacrrytovar. iy ol aed GES, TOV €i7ra Ob cuveTavac THVAL, OiKwS padre TO el6os > wEpou TO Kupou, TOV 0 KapBvons €OVTA EWUTOD Gdcdgedr & AT ERTEWE” HV Te én SpoL0s 61605 TO ) Seep ou Kal 61) Kal ovvopa T@UTO elyve Lpéepow. ToUTOV TOV dvopa avayvecas oO Mayos Harefettns @s ol avTos tavTa diatrpiEe, eice Aywv és TOV Bacirjvov 0 povov. TOWNTas be TOUTO KnpUKaS TH Te GNAN OueTremrre Kal 61) Kal és Atyurtov T poe pe- ovta TH OTpPATS os = pépovos Tod Kupou axovaotéa res mee NoLTrov ar ou KapBiceo.
Of te 63) av AdARoL KHpUKES TpoNYopEvOY i Kal 6 Kal 0 em Aiyurrov taxGets, eUploKe yp KapS8vocea xal tov oTpaTov eovTa TIS. Lupins ev ‘AyBaravotat, T ponryopeve aTas €5 péoov Ta evTeTaApeva €x TOU Mayov. KapBvons dé aKov- cas TAUTA ex TOU KNpUKOS Kal erigas jv A€ryeLv arnbéa auros Te mpodedocbat éx IpnEaoteos (meupOevta yap auTov ws UTOKTEVEOVTA > pépow ov Toujoat TAUTA), Prepas és tov Ipnfacrea eltre “ IIpyEacmes, tte jot Lemrpy ao TO TOU mpoaelnna mpnyua; 0 dé cle ‘ 0, déa70TA, OVK ETL TavTa arnbea, ¢ OKWS Kore col > mépous aden- eos aos eTaveaTHKE, ovde Gxws Tt é& exeivou Tob avd pos VETKOS ToL éorae Y peya A) opikpov: eyo yap avTOS, Tomoas Ta ov pe exeheves, COara py xepat THe! éuewuTov. él pep vUV Ob TeOvedres aver7act, T poa SéKEO TOL KaL ‘Aotuayea TOV Mijdov emavacrnced Ga’ el & éaTL WoTTEP TPO TOV, OV ra Tl Tou &k ye éxelvou vewtepoyv avaBdraoTyH. VV Ov
78
BOOK III. 61-62 af
and that few persons knew of it, most of them believing him to be still alive. Therefore he thus plotted to gain the royal power: he had a brother, his partner, as I said, in rebellion; this brother was very like in appearance to Cyrus’ son, Smerdis, brother of Cambyses and by him put to death; nor was he like him in appearance only, but he bore the same name also, Smerdis. Patizeithes the Magian persuaded this man that he, Patizeithes, would manage the whole business for him; he brought his brother and set him on the royal throne; which done, he sent heralds to all parts, one of whom was to go to Egypt and proclaim to the army that henceforth they must obey not Cambyses but Smerdis the son of Cyrus.
62. So this proclamation was everywhere made ; the herald appointed to go to Egypt, finding Cambyses and his army at Agbatana in Syria, came out before them all and proclaimed the message given him by the Magian. When Cambyses heard what the herald said, he supposed that it was:truth, ant that Prexaspes, when sent to kill Smerdis, had not so done but played Cambyses false; and he said, fixing his eyes on Prexaspes, “Is it thus, Prexaspes, that you did my behest?”” “Nay,” said Prexaspes, “ this is no truth, sire, that your brother Smerdis has rebelled against you; nor can it be that he will have any quarrel with you, small or great ; I myself did your bidding, and-mine own hands buried him. If then the dead can rise, you may look to see Astyages the Mede rise up against you ; but if nature’s order be not changed, assuredly no harm to you will arise from Smerdis. Now
79
; HERODOTUS
jot doKéet peTadidtavtas TOV KNpUKA egeTatew elpwTevvTas Tap orev HK@OV Tpoayopever ntv > mépoi0s Bacireos GKOvELV.”
63. Taira elTAVTOS [pnEaoreos, Hpere yap KapSvon, avTiKa HETACL@OKTOS yevomevos 0 KHpvE hee amruypéevov bé pv eipeto o IIpnEaomns Tade. “"OvOpote, dns yap HKew tapa Xpépo.os Tod Kvpou ayyehos" voy ov elas THY ad Oetnv are Xalpov, KOTEpa avTos Tou DpEpous pawopevos és Oven éveréXRETO Taba 1) TOV TLS éxetvou umn pe- Téwv. 0 Oé eite “'Eyo Spépouv pev tov Kupou, é& dtev Bacireds KapBvons Hrace és Alyurtor, ovKw OTwTA’ 0 6é wot Mayos Tov Kau Bvons éri- TpoTrov TaV oikiwv amédeEe, ovTOS TadTa éveTel- NaTo, Pas =e pou TOV Kupov eivat TOV TavTAa é7r 0 éwevov el7at Tpos Deas. O pev On ope EXervye ovdev EMLKATEWEVT LEVOS, KapBvons € ele af IpiEaones, ov ev ola avnp ayabos Toujoas TO KENEVOLEVOV aitiny ExT EPEV YAS” éuot S€ Tis av ein Tepoewv 0 émavectews ém7iBatevwy Tov > épo.os OUVO[.aTOS j ” 0 0€ eimre ‘Kyo [20 d0Kéw oviEvar TO yeryovos TOUTO, @ Baoired: of Mayou ElOL TOL Ol ETAVETTEMTES, TOV TE EALTIES [eA EOWVOV TOV oixtan, IlatifeiOns, nat o TovTov adedpeos pe pous.”
64. "Ev@atta axovoavta KapBucea TO = mepouos ovvopa erupe 1 ad Gein TOV TE Noyov Kai TOU évuTrviou" Os €O0KEE EV TO Drv atTayyetNat TLWa ol @s > me pous iComevos és Tov Bactdyjov Opovov avoese TH Keparp Tob ovpavod. pada d€ ws padrrny ATONWAEKWS Eln TOV ae péor, aTréeK ALE Tucpdi' amwoxravoas 6€ Kal TEeplnuEKTHCAas TH
80
BOOK III. 62-64
therefore this is my counsel, that we pursue after this herald and examine him, to know from whom he comes with his proclamation that we must obey Smerdis as our king.”
63. Cambyses thought well of Prexaspes’ counsel ; the herald was pursued and brought; and when he came, Prexaspes put this question to him: “ Sirrah, you say that your message is from Cyrus’ son Smerdis; tell me this now, and you may go hence unpunished : was it Smerdis who himself appeared to you and gave you this charge, or was it one of his servants?’ “Since King Cambyses marched to - Egypt,’ answered the herald, “I have never myself seen Smerdis the son of Cyrus; the Magian whom Cambyses made overseer of his house gave me the charge, saying that it was the will of Smerdis, son of Cyrus, that I should make it known to you.” So spoke the herald, telling the whole truth; and Cam- byses said, “‘ Prexaspes, J hold you innocent; you have done my bidding right loyally; but who can this Persian be who rebels against me and usurps the name of Smerdis?’’ Prexaspes replied, “I think, sire, that I understand what has been done here; the rebels are the Magians, Patizeithes whom you left steward of your house, and his brother Smerdis.”
64. At the name of Smerdis, Cambyses was smitten to the heart by the truth of the word and the fulfilment of his dream; for he had dreamt that a message had come to him that Smerdis had sat on the royal throne with his head reaching to heaven ; and perceiving that he had killed his brother without cause, he wept bitterly for Smerdis. Having wept his fill, in great grief for all his mishap,
SI VOL, IL 3
HERODOTUS
amrdon cup poph avab packet éml tov imov, év vow EXov THY TAXLOT HY és Lovoa oTpareved Bau él TOV Mayov. Kat ot avabpwoKovre éml Tov immov Tov Koneod TOU Eideos 0 pvKns aTOTITTEL, yupvobev O€ TO Eihos matel TOV papov" TPOMATL- aOels 5€ KaTa TodTO TH AUTOS 7 poTepov TOV TOV Aiyurtiov Oeov® “Ary ernte, @S ol Kauply e60ke TeTUpOat, elpeTo 0 KapBvons ¢ O TL Th TONL obvopa ein" of be elmav ort ‘AyBarava. T@ O€ ETL TpO- TEpOV eKEXPNTTO ex Boutots oe €V ‘AyBata- vost TeXeuTHCELY TOV Biov. O meV én €v TOloL Mnérxoice ‘AyBatavoice edoKee TENEUTIIC ELV ynpac- Os, év toict ol yy Ta TaVTa TENYHaTAa: TO Oé€ XPNaTrpLov €v TOOL EV Lupiy "AyBatavoice edeve apa. Kal 67) @S TOTE eTTELPOMLEVOS em u0eTO THs TOALOS TO OVVOMA, UTO THS cuppopis THs TE ex TOU Mayou eXTETANY LEVOS Kal TOU TpwpaTos eo wp povijce, ovAdaBov dé TO Seon porrov eiTre i "Ev@abra KapBvicea tov Kupou éoti mem pwpévov TedeuTav.”
65. Tote ev tocavta. apépnaor oé DoTEpov ws elkooe peTarreurpdpevos Tepoewy TOV TAPEOVTOV TOUS AOYyLUwWTAaTOUS Edeyé Tdi TAbe. “OD Mepoas, KatarehaBnxe HE, TO TAVTOV pdardwoTa ex puTrTOV TPN Y HAT OV, TOUTO €S Upéas expivar. éy@ y4p éov év AiytrT@ eidov ow év TO UTV@, THY pnoapa Opedov idetv: édcKeov S€ poe aryyeAov érOovra €& olkov ayyéAXNey ws DpEpous iSopevos és TOV Bacidmov Opovov bavoeve 7H Keparf ToD ovpavod. deloas 6¢ }1) amratpeew Tay apxXnv 7 pos TOU aber ped, érroinoa TaXUTEpa 7) copwrepa ev TH yap avOpwrnin pivot ove éviv apa TO wéddov
82
BOOK III. 64-65
he leapt upon his horse, with intent to march forth- with to Susa against the Magian. As he mounted, the scabbard knob of his sword slipped off, and the naked blade struck his thigh, wounding him in the same part where he himself had once smitten the Egyptian god Apis; and believing the blow to be mortal, Cambyses asked what was the name of the town where he was. They told him it was Agbatana. Now a prophecy had ere this come to him from Buto, that he would end his life at Agbatana; Cambyses supposed this to signify that he would die in old age at the Median Agbatana, his capital city; but as the event proved, the oracle prophesied his death at Agbatana of Syria. So when he now enquired and learnt the name of the town, the shock of his wound, and of the misfortune that came to him from the Magian, brought him to his senses; he understood the prophecy and said:
“ Here Cambyses son of Cyrus is doomed to die.” 65. At this time he said no more. But about twenty days after, he sent for the most honourable of the Persians that were about him, and thus addressed them: “Needs must, Persians! that I declare to you a matter which I kept most strictly concealed. When I was in Egypt, I saw in my sleep a vision that I would I had never seen; methought a messenger came from home to tell me that Smerdis had sat on the royal throne, his head reaching to heaven. Then I feared that my brother would take away from me my sovereignty, and I acted with more haste than wisdom; for (as I now 83
Ge 2
HERODOTUS
yiverOar GTOT PaTreLy. éy@ S€ 0 HaTatos IIpnéa- omea aTroTéuTa &> Lovca TOK TEVEOVT > pépouv. éFepyacOevtos 6€ KaKkov TocoUTOU abEws StatTomND, ovdama emireEdmevos pu) KOTE Tis jo Yuéepd.os Umapatpnuevov addos eTavactain avOpeTor. TavTos 6€ TOU “éAXOVTOS eceo Cat apapteoy aden- peoKTovos TE ovdev béov yeyova Kai TIS Bacrrnins ovdey HOT EoTEepnuat: = mepous yap. 67 wi 0 Mayos Tov pot o Sai wo T poepawve ey TH oye emavacriced Fat, TO fev 01) epyov efepyaorat rol, Kal = me pow | Tov Kupov pnxéte Dpiv éovTa NoyilerGe: of dé bmiv Mayo Kpatéover Tov Bact- Anlov, Tov Te EXiTTOY eTiTpOTTOY T@V OLKLwY Kal O exelvou ade eos = pEpous. TOV fev VUY badLoTa VpPHV €wev aicxpa T™ pos TOV Mayor metrovO oTos TLLOPEELY € enol, ovTos pev avootep pope TETENEUTIKE iTO TOV EWUTOU OiKNLOTAdTw@Y: TOUTOU O€ LNKETL €Ov TOS, SevTEpa THY oTaY vty o Ilépoat yiverat pLou ava KALOTATOV evTédhe Bau Ta OéXw poe yeve- obat TENEUTOV tov Biov: Kal 61 upiv Tabe é emo Kn- TT Geos tous Baotdnlous émikadéwv Kal Traot Dpiv Kal peddiora. "Axarpevi0eov Tolot Tapeovct, fq) TepLoety THY HYyEHoviny QUTLS és M7j6ous meptehovoay, aXr’ éiTE Sore exouae avTny KT) capevol, Sow aTrarpeO vat UTO DME@Y, elTe Kal obevel TED KATEPYATapEvol, aOévei KaTa TO Kap- TEpov dvacacasbat. Kal TavTa pev TOLEvoL Upiv yi} TE KapTov expépor Kal yuvaines TE KL TrOtmVal TUKTOLED, €ovat €s TOY dmavra Xpovov edev Oe pow
pn O€ AVATM@TAMEVOLTL THY apxny pe eT LX ELI) - cao. avacw fev 7a evavTia TOUTULEL apapar tiv yevécOar, Kal mpos ETL TOvTOLTL TO TéXOS
$4
BOOK III. 65
see) no human power can turn fate aside ; fool that I was! I sent Prexaspes to Susa to slay Smerdis. When that great wrong was done I lived without fear, for never did I think that when Smerdis was taken out of my way another man might rise against me. So did I wholly mistake what was to be; I have slain my brother for no cause, and lost my kingship none the less; for the rebel foretold by heaven in the vision was Smerdis the Magian. Now I have done the deed, and I would have you believe that Smerdis Cyrus’ son no longer lives; you see the Magians masters of my royal estate, even him that I left steward of my house, and his brother Smerdis. So then he that especially should have avenged the dishonour done me by the Magian lies foully slain by his nearest kinsman; and he being no longer in life, necessity constrains me, in his default, to charge you, men of Persia, with the last desire of my life. In the name of the gods of my royal house I charge all of you, but chiefly those Achaemenids that are here, not to suffer the sovereignty to fall again into Median hands; if they have won it by trickery, trick them of it again; if they have wrested it away by force, then do you by force and strength of hand recover it. And if you so do, may your land bring forth her fruits, and your women and your flocks and herds be blessed with offspring; but if you win not back the kingdom nor essay so to do, then I pray that all may go
85
HERODOTUS
Tlepoéw € EKATTO emruryevér Oat otov ewol € emuyeryove. rs apa TE eitas TavTa 0 KapBvons atéxrate waoav THY EWUTOU T phew.
66. Tépoar e @S TOV Baciréa eiSov avakXav- cAaVTA TAVTES Ta Té éaOijros € exXomeva elyov, TavTa KaTNPELKOVTO Kal olmoryi apbove OvEXPEWVTO. peta be TavTa Os eo paxehicé Te TO OaTEéOV Kal 0 pnpos TAX LO TA écaTn, ATENVELKE KapBocea Tov Kupou, Bacihevoavta pev Ta mavTa eT TA eve Kal TEVTE pias, aTravoa dé TO Tapdatav éovta Epo EVvos Kal OxA€os yovov. Tlepoeov 6€ Toict Tapeovat ariatin TONNI. UTEKEXUTO Tous Mayous Exel Ta TpnywaTa, GX TT TEATO él O1aBorH el7rety KayBicea Ta ele mTepl Tod Spyépd.08 Javarov, wa ob exTrohenoOh Tav TO Hlepocxov. ovTOL prev VU HTLTTEATO > mepdvv tov Kupovu Bacirea EVETTEDTA” Sewvas yap Kal o IIpnEaomns e€apvos VY pn mev atroxtetvas Spépouv’ ov yap ay OL acpanes KapPvcew TETENEUTIKOTOS pdavat Tov Kupovu viov atodwnexévat avToxerpty.
67. ‘O 6é€ 67 Mayos TENEUTITAVTOS KapBvcew GOEDS eBacirevoe, éemiBatevov Too OpLeovv Lou = pepovos TOD Kupou, pias ETTA TOUS emNolTous KapBvon és Ta oKT@ éTea THS TAPS LOS" év ToioL amedeEaTo € és TOUS UmNKOOUS TdvTas evepye- otas peydnas, @aote atobavovtos avTov mB ov éyery mavtas Tovs ev TH ‘Aoty maper avTov Hlepoewy. Ova eunpas yap 0 Mayos eS may eOvos TOV 71pXe Tpoeire aTeXEinv elval oTpaTHins Kal hopou én éTea Tpld.
68. Ipoeire prev 61) TavTa auTiKa EVLO TALEVOS és THY apyny, Gyddm Sé pnvl éyéveTo KaTAOnXoS
86
BOOK III. 65-68
contrariwise for you, yea, that every Persian may meet an end such as mine.” With that Cambyses wept bitterly for all that had befallen him.
66. When the Persians saw their king weep, they all rent the garments which they wore and lamented loud and long. But after this the bone became gan- grened and the thigh rotted; which took off Cambyses son of Cyrus, who had reigned in all seven years and five months, and left no issue at all, male or female. The Persians present fully disbelieved in their hearts that the Magians were masters of the kingdom ; they supposed that Cambyses’ intent was to deceive them with his tale of Smerdis’ death that so all Persia might be plunged into war. So they believed that it was Cyrus’ son Smerdis who had been made king. For Prexaspes stoutly denied that he had killed Smerdis, since now that Cambyses was dead, it was not safe for him to say that he had slain the son of Cyrus with his own hands.
67. Cambyses being dead, the Magian, pretending to be the Smerdis of like name, Cyrus’ son, reigned without fear for the seven months lacking to Cam- byses’ full eight years of kingship. In this time he greatly benefited all his subjects, in so much that after his death all the Asiatics except the Persians wished him back; for he sent hither and thither to every nation of his dominions and proclaimed them for three years freed from service in arms and from tribute.
68. Such was his proclamation at the beginning of his reign; but in the eighth month it was revealed who
87
HERODOTUS
? , * , \ = TpoTe ToL@oe. Oravns "Vv Papvacrew pev Tats, yevei d€ Kal XPIMATL Opovos TH TPOTH Tepoéwr. ovTos 0 ‘Oravns TP@TOS imomrevae TOV Mayor @s ovK ein 0 Kupov Xpépdis add’ Os TeEp Av, THOSE cum AXOMEVOS, OTL TE OVK e€ehoiTa ex THS aKpo- moALOS Kal OTL OVK éxareE es diy EwUTO ovdéva TOV ory pov Tlepoéwv: vromtevoas Oé po emrolee Ta0e. ETYVE AUT ob KapBvons Buyarépa, TH ovvoua 7 Dardvyn THY AVTHY én TAUTHV eixe TOTE O Mayos Kal TAUTY Te ouvoiKkee Kal THO adrnot Tdonot thot TOD KapBicew yuvarki. téutr@v 61) av o Otavns Tapa tavTny tiv Ovyatépa érrup- Oaveto Tap OTew avOpwTav Kolu@To, Elite pEeTa Xpépdtos Tov Kupov eite puerta GAXov tev. 4) O€ ol avrTémeuTre Hapevn ov yevacxery: ovre 14p Tov Kuvpou =pepow idéo Oar oveapa OUTE Gores ein 0 TVVOLKEWDV auth elOevat, eTre LTE OevTEpa. 0 0 ‘Orayns Aéyov “ Ki un adT2 Tpépdwy tov Kvpov yivdceess, ov be mapa Arocons mudev OTEW TOUT@ TUVOLKEEL avr} Te éxeln Kal ov TAVTOS yap 81} Kov Tov ye E@UTHS aden peor yevanKer.
69. “Avtetréurret T pos: TAUTA 2) Ouydtnp “ Oute "Atocon Svvauat €s RoOyous érOeiv OUTE addyv obdenlav idéa Pau TOV cUYKATMEVEOD yuvarkan. erreiTe yap TaXLOTA OUTOS avOpwros, 6 OoTLs KOTE eat, TapéraBe THY Bacvdninpy, Oreo TeLpe nuéas aXAnv addy TaEas.” axovovte 5& TadTa TO "Oravn parXov Katedhaiveto TO TPHYMA. TpiTHVY dé ayyerinv éoréutret Tap avTny Aéyovcay TadTa. sag Ouyatep, det oe yeyouviap ev KivOvvov avana- BéoOar Tov dv o TaTHnp UTodUVEW KedeUy. el yap 57) wn eats 0 Ktpou Spépois ara Tov KaTasoKkéa
88
BOOK III. 68-69
he was, and this is how it was done :—There was one Otanes, son of Pharnaspes, as well-born and rich a man as any Persian. This Otanes was the first to suspect that the Magian was not Cyrus’ son Smerdis but his true self; the reason was, that he never left the citadel nor summoned any notable Persian into his presence ; and in his suspicion—Cambyses having married Otanes’ daughter Phaedyme, whom the Magian had now wedded, with all the rest of Cam- byses’ wives—Otanes sent to this daughter, asking with whom she lay, Smerdis, Cyrus’ son, or another. She sent back a message that she did not know; for (said she) she had never seen Cyrus’ son Smerdis, nor knew who was her bedfellow. Then Otanes sent a second message, to this effect: “If you do not your- self know Cyrus’ son Smerdis, then ask Atossa who is this that is her lord and yours ; for surely she knows her own brother.”’
69. To this his daughter replied: “I cannot get speech with Atossa, nor can I see any other of the women of the household ; for no sooner had this man, whoever he is, made himself king, than he sent us to live apart, each in her appointed place.” When Otanes heard that, he saw more clearly how the matter stood; and he sent her this third message: “ Daughter, it is due toyour noble birth that you should run any risk that your father bids you face. If this man be not Smerdis son of Cyrus, but
89
HERODOTUS
eyo, OUTOL ply Gol TE avyKoLLwmevov Kal TO Ilepcéwy xpatos éyovta Set yaipovta amadddo- ELV, ANAA Sodvat OiKNY. VdY WY TOincOY Tae émreav col ouvevon Kak pabys avrov KATUTV@[MLEVOD, abacov avtod Ta Ora" Kal yy wev haivytar Eyov Ora, vomete TE@UTHY ~ mépou T® Kuvpou TUVOLKEELY, ip dé p17 EXOV, ov oe TO Mayo = mepou.” avTt- TEMTEL T™pos Tatra " Darddpy papevn KwvOuveva ew peyaros, nV Tovey) TavTa’ ei yap 61) By TUYXaveEL Ta OTA EXOV, ETNA UT TOS be abdocovca éorar, €U ELOEVAL WS ALTTOOEL LLY" OOS MEVTOL TOLcELY TavTa. % pev 61 wmedéEatO TavTa TO TraTpl Kkatepyacec0ar. tov d€ Mayov Tovtouv Tov Ypép- duos Kipos 6 KapBiucewm apywv Ta ata aTrétape éx’ aitin 6 TwWe ov cutxpn. 1 ov 617 Dadvpy avTn, 4 ToD Ortavew Ouvydtnp, TavTa émiTEeNovca Ta UTEdEEATO TO TATPL, ETELTE AUTHS Epos eyiveTo THs ati—vos Tapa tov Mayov (év mepitpoTH yap 67) ai yuvaixes hortéovar Tota Llépanat), éXOovca Tap avtTov nude, UTVMpevov O& KapTEpaS TOD Mayou angace Ta ora. pabodca dé ov Xarer ds GNX’ EUTETEDS ovK EXOVTA TOV avopa ora, @S mmEN TaXLoTa éyeyovee, Téeurpaca éonpnve TO TAaTpl TH yevomueva.
70. “O 6é€ ’Oravns TapahaBev Aorabivny Kal To8punv, Tepoéwy TE (TP@TOUS eovTas Kal EwUT@ émriTndeoTaTous és TioTLY, amnynoato Tav TO T™ phywa ot b¢ Kal avTol dpa wuTwTTevoy oUTH TOUTO €éxeELY, dveveiKavTos dé tov "Otdvew Tovs Noyous edéEavTo, Kal edoké ope éxac Tov avopa Tlepoéwv Tpocerarpiaac Gar TobTov 6TEW TLoTEVEL padiota. ‘Otavys pév vuv écayetat "Ivtadpévea,
99°
BOOK III. 69-70
another whom I think him to be, then he must not go unscathed, but be punished for sharing your bed and sitting on the throne of Persia. Now, therefore, when he lies with you and you see that he is asleep, do as I bid you and feel his ears; if you see that he has ears, then you may think that it is Smerdis son of Cyrus who is your lord; but if he has none, it is Smerdis the Magian.” Phaedyme answered by mes- senger that she would run very great risk by so doing ; for if it should turn out that he had no ears, and she were caught feeling him, he would surely make an end of her; nevertheless she would do it. Soshe promised to achieve her father’s bidding. It is known that Cyrus son of Cambyses had in his reign cut off the ears of this Magian, Smerdis, for some grave reason—I know not what. So Phaedyme, daughter of Otanes, performed her promise to her father. When it was her turn to visit the Magian (as a Persian’s wives come in regular order to their lord), she came to his bed, and felt the Magian’s ears while he slumbered deeply; and having with much ease assured herself that he had no ears, she sent and told this to her father as soon as it was morning.
70. Otanes then took to himself two Persians of the highest rank whom he thought worthiest of trust, Aspathines and Gobryas, and told them the whole story. These, it would seem, had themselves sus- pected that it wasso; and now they readily believed what Otanes revealed to them. They resolved that each should take into their fellowship that Persian whom he most trusted; Otanes brought in Inta-
OI
HERODOTUS
To8puns dé MeyaBv6ov, ‘Aoradivys be "Toapvea. yeyovoT@y 6é TovTav €& Tapayiverar és Ta Lobca Aapetos o ‘Totao7 eos ex Hlepcéwy heave TOUT@D yap 57 Av ot oO TATNP bmapxos. ETEL ov ovTOS amiketo, Tolar && trav Mepcéwy édoée cat Aapetov TpoceTatpicacbar,
i. LuverGovtes d€ OvVTOL eovTes émTa édloocav chicr TITUS Kal Royous. érreite dé és Aapetov aTrLKETO yepny dropaiverOar, edeyé ope Toe. Ky o TabTa edoxeov bev AUTOS LODVOS emiotac Gat, OTL TE O Mayos eln 0 Bactrevov Kal EpEpous 0 Kvpou TETENEUT IKE Kal avTov TOUTOU ElVEKEV KM omovon WS TVvaTHT OV rl 7 Mayo Gavarov. Emel Te dé TUVNVELKE OTE Kal vpéas eloévat Kal jn) LODVOY ELé, TOLeeLY auTika poe OoKéet Kal ay dmepBadreo Gar ov yap Gpelvov.” ELT 1 pos TAvTa 0 Oravns “°O tat ‘Tordoreos, els Te TAT POS ayabod Kal expatvew ouKas ce@uTOy éovTa TOU TAT POS ovdey 7] NOTwW* THY [LEVTOL emixetpnolv Tav- THY Ln OUT@ TUVTAXUVE aBovras, aN él TO ca@ppoverTepov avTny AauBave: def yap Thevvas ryevomevous oUT@ emLXeL peel. ever ™ pos TabTa Aapeios ee ‘Avopes Ol TApEOVTES, T pom TO ELPNMEVO e& "Ordavew et xpicecbe, emiotaabe ¢ S71 atronteobe KAKLOTA" eEoices yap TLS mpos TOV Mayor, din TmepiBardomevos EWUT@ Ke poed. peddtota pmév vuv apetrere em D pew avTOV Bardopevor TOLéeL Tavra: emeite 6é Uuty dvaépet és mebvas edoxKee Kal épol vmepeberbe, i) TOLE@ MeV on} LEpov ) LOTE Upiv Or av UmepTréeon 7 VOV nHEpN, OS ovK adXos hbas é € Mev KaTHYyOpos éoTal, ANAd oheEa avTos ey@ KaTepéw pos Tov Mayor.”
92
BOOK III. 70-71
phrenes, Gobryas brought Megabyzus and Aspathines Hydarnes!; so they were six. Now came to Susa Darius son of Hystaspes, from Persia, of which his father was vice-gerent ; and on his coming the six Persians resolved to make Darius too their comrade.
71. The seven then met and gave each other pledges and spoke together ; and when it was Darius’ turn to declare his mind, he spoke as follows: “I supposed that I alone knew that it was the Magian who is king and that Smerdis son of Cyrus is dead ; and it is for this cause that I have made haste to come, that I might compass the Magian’s death; but since it has so fallen out that you too and not I alone know the truth, my counsel is for action forthwith, no delay; for evil will come of delay.” ‘Son of Hystas- pes,’ Otanes answered, “ your father is a valiant man, and methinks you declare yourself as valiant as he ; yet hasten not this enterprise thus inconsiderately ; take the matter more prudently; we must wait to set about it tillthere are more of us.” To this Darius answered : “ Sirs, if you do as Otanes counsels, I tell you that you will perish miserably ; for someone will. carry all to the Magian, desiring private reward for himself. Now, it had been best for you to achieve your end yourselves unaided ; but seeing that it was your pleasure to impart your plot to others and that so you have trusted me with it, let us, I say, do the deed this day; if we let to-day pass, be assured that none will accuse you ere I do, for I will myself Jay the whole matter before the Magian.”
1 The names in the Behistun inscription (the trilingual inscription set up by Darius at Behistun, after he had crushed the revolts in his empire) are: Vindapana, Utana, Gaubaruwa, Vidarna, Bagabukhsa, Ardumanis; all but the last corresponding with Herodotus’ list.
oa
HERODOTUS
72. Aéyes mpds tatta ’Ordvys, ered) dpa otepxomuevov Aapetov, “’ Errette yeas cvvtaxvve avayKxaters Kal UTepBarrecbat ovK eds, \OL eEnyéo avTos OTE TpOoTre Traptyev és Ta Bacirnia Kal eT LX ELI) TOMEV avroior, pudaxas yap 67) Sueote- ooas oldas Kou Kat autos, eb pn Lowov, GAN axovaas' Tas Téw TPOTH TEpHcopev;” amet Petar Aapeios totcwe. “’OTdvyn, TONG ote TA AOYO
\ b] e/ a 4 / 7 ’ > \ fev OUK old Te OnAwWoaL, Epyw Sé adAXra O €oTl Ta hoy pev oid Te, Epyov O€ ovdev aT avTaV Nap pov yiveTau. tpeis 6€ tote duraKkas Tas KATEDTEWT US eovoas ovder VaNeTAS Taped Geiv. TOUTO pev yap HuéwY EOVTM@V TOL@VOE ovdels bores ov TApHTel, Ta “ev KOU _KATALOEO MEVOS TPES, TQ O€ KOU Kal Setpaivon" ToUTO 6é exo avTos oni EUTpEeTETTATHY TH Taper, has apTe TE HKELW eK Ilepcéwy cal BovrecOat Te Eros Tapa TOD TaTpOS onunvat TH Bacil&. &WOa yap Te et wWeddos eye Oat, Aeyer Ga. Tob yap avtovd yALtyouc0a ot TE ypevdopevor Kal ot Ty arndety O1axpewpevor. ol pév ye revoovtau TOTE erred TL péeAAWOL TOloL yrevdece TeloavTes Kepdnoerbat, ob O ardyOifovras wath arn Gein eTLo TAT OT aL KEpOos Kal TL pan- ov ope eT LTPaTNTAL. ovT@ ov TaAUTA aoKéovTES T@UTOU Tepe opeda. el O€ pnoev Keporocr Gar pednoce, ouolws av 6 TE arnO.Sopevos evons ein Kal o spevdopevos arn Oris. Os ay wey uy Tov mUROUPAY Ex@v TAP}, AUTO of apewov és Ypovoy €oTal Os o av dvriBaivew TeLparal, deuxvicbo evOabra ewv TONELLOS, Kal érerTa wodpevor éow Epryov ex@ueba.”
73. Aéyer ToB8puns peta tadta “”Avdpes pirou,
94
BOOK III. 72-73
72. To this Otanes replied, seeing Darius’ vehe- mence, “Since you compel us to hasten and will brook no delay, tell us now yourself how we shall pass into the palace and assail the Magians. ‘The place is beset all round by guards; this you know, for you have seen or heard of them; how shall we win past the guards?” “Otanes,”’ answered Darius, “very many things can be done whereof the doing cannot be described in words; and sometimes a plan easy to make clear is yet followed by no deed of note. Right well you know that the guards who are set are easy to pass. For we being such as we are, there is none who will not grant us admittance, partly from reverence and partly too from fear; and further, I have myself the fairest pretext for entering, for I will say that I am lately come from Persia and have a message for the king from my father. Let lies be told where they are needful. All of us aim at the like end, whether we lie or speak truth; he that lies does it to win credence and so advantage by his deceit, and he that speaks truth hopes that truth will get him profit and greater trust; so we do but take different ways to the same goal. Were the hope of advantage taken away, the truth- teller were as ready to lie as the liar to speak truth. Now if any warder of the gate willingly suffer us to pass, it will be the better for him thereafter. But if any strives to withstand us let us mark him for an enemy, and so thrust ourselves in and begin our work.”
73. Then said Gobryas, “ Friends, when shall we
95
HERODOTUS
nuty KOTE KaNNLOv TapéEEer avacwaacbar THY apxKXnV, H El YE py oiot Te écoueba auTay avara- Beiv, arr ob aveiv ; OTe ye apyoucBa pev eovTes Ilépoar mo Mnéou av6pos Mayov, Kal TOvUTOU @Ta OvK EXOVTOS. boot TE Uméewr KapBvon VOCEOVTL TAPEYEVOVTO, TAVTMS Kou Henna Ge Ta eréoxnwe Ilépanae TeheuT@Y TOV Biov pn Tmelpo- pévotot avaxtacbat Ty apXnv' Ta TOTE OUK évedexoueOa, adr emi diaBorn edoxéomev eirretv KapBucea. vov @v Tie pat Wijpov jweiGecbar Aapet Kal pn) dtarvecOar é€x Tov TudAoryov TOUE arr 7 ért tov Mayor idéws.” tadta etre To- Bpvns, kal wavTes TAUTNH aiveov.
74. "Ev @ be ouToL TadTa éBouvdevovTo, éyiveto KATA cuvTUXiny Tade. Totot Mayor edoke Bov- ANevopevoiot IpnEdorea pidov Tpooberbar, 6 OTL TE emeTTovOee TOS KapPicew dvapoua, 6s ol Tov maida tokevoas atoNwNdéxee, Kal SLoTL povvos YrlaTaTo TOV > meporos Too Kupou Gavarov avTo- xeLpin ww aToNEoas, T pos & éte éovta ev aivn peyta i ry TOV Ionfdomea év éponat. TOUT@Y 57 uv elveKev Kaheoavres pidov TPOTEKT@VTO more Te AaBovTes Kal OpKiotct, 7 pev ef ew Tap EWUTO po efoicew pnodevt avOporror THD amo opcop anarny és Ilépoas yeyovvian, UTLOXVEVMEVOL Ta TavTa ol pupla dwcev. wUTocyouevou b€ TOD IIpnfaomeos TOLnTELWW TAUTA, Os aver eto av uv ot Mayou, OeUTEpa Tpooepepov, avrot ev papevot Tépcas mavtas ouyKahecw UTO TO Bacrrjuov Teixos, Kelvov o exehevov avaBavta em TUpyov aryopeta aL ws UTO TOD Kvpov = mepoos dpXovrat Kal Um ovdevos aXXOV. TadTa Sé oUTw éveTéEA-
g6
BOOK IIL. 73-74
have a better occasion to win back the kingship, or, if we cannot so do, to die? seeing that we who are Persians are ruled by a Mede, a Magian, a man that has no ears. ‘Those of you that were with Cambyses in his sickness cannot but remember the curse which with his last breath he laid on the Persians if they should not essay to win back the kingship ; albeit we did not then believe Cambyses, but thought that he spoke to deceive us. Now there- fore my vote is that we follow Darius’ plan, and not quit this council to do aught else but attack the Magian forthwith.” So spoke Gobryas; and they all consented to what he said.
74. While they were thus planning, matters befell as I will show. The Magians had taken counsel and resolved to make a friend of Prexaspes, because he had been wronged by Cambyses (who had shot his son to death) and because he alone knew of the death of Cyrus’ son Smerdis, having himself been the slayer; and further, because Prexaspes was very greatly esteemed by the Persians. Therefore they summoned him and, to gain his friendship, made him to pledge himself and swear that he would never reveal to any man their treacherous dealing with the Persians, but keep it to himself; and they promised to give him all things in great abundance. Prexaspes was persuaded and promised to do their will. Then the Magians made this second proposal to him, that they should summon a meeting of all Persians before the palace wall, and he should go up on to a tower and declare that it was Smerdis son of Cyrus and no other who was king of Persia. They gave him this charge, because they thought him to
97
VOL, Ii. H
HERODOTUS
NOVTO ws mLaTOTaTOU d40ev éovtos avrod €v Ilép- ono, Kal toANaKs drro8eEapevov yvepmny ws Tmepvetn 0 Kuvpov Xmépous, kal é€Eapynoapévov Tov povoy avtov.
75. Dapévou dé Kal tadta éToimovu elvat ToLéeLy tov LpnEdotreos, cvyxaréoartes Ilépcas of Mayou aveBiBacav avtov émt mupyov Kal ayopevev éxé= Aevov. 0 O€ THY meV EexElvoL TpoTEdéoVTO avToOd, TOUT@Y bev €xX@V ere Gero, ap&dpevos 6é ar
"Axaupeveos eyevenoyyce THY TATPLHV TY Kupou,
peta O€ ws €s TODTOV KaTEBN TENEUTOY éheye Goa ayava Kodpos Ilépoas TETTOLNKOL, bree ov 6é TavTa efepauve THY ar Peiny, Papevos TpOoTEpov jev KpumTew (ov yap of eivas ao panes Aéyelrv TA yevomeva), ev O0€ TO TapedvTe avayKainy pu KaTa- AapBavey daivery. Kat 61 EXeye TOV uev Kvpov Xuepowy ws adtos vTO KapPvcew avayxalopevos atroxTteivete, TOUS Mayous 6¢ Bacireverv. Iléponet be Toda Emapna dpLevos el [L1) avaxtTng aiato oTriew THY apxny kat tous Madryous TL alaro, aTrijKe EWUTOV emt Keharnv péperbar amo TOU TUpryou kato. Upnédorns pév vey éwv Tov TavTa Kpovov avnp OoKi“os OUTW ETENEUTICE.
76. Oc 6€ 6% érta tov Ilepcéwv ws éBovrev- cavtTo avtixa émuxerpéew Toiat Mdyoor cai pr uTepBarnea bar, Hioav evEadpevor Toiot Oeoict, TOV Tepl IpynEaorea mpnxGévTwv EevooTes ovder. ev TE 67) TH 00@ péon orelXovTeEs éyivovTo Kal Ta mept Ipn£dorea yeyovoTa emvvOavov7o. évOadta exoTavTeEs Tis 0600 edidocay avtis opior oyous, of wev apdt tov ‘Ordvnv trayxu KedevovTES UTEp- BarécOar undé oldedvtTay TaV TpNypaTwY éTLTI-
98
BOOK III. 74-76
be the man most trusted by the Persians, and because he had oftentimes asserted that Cyrus’ son Smerdis was alive, and had denied the murder.
75. Prexaspes consented to do this also; the Magians summoned the Persians together, and brought him up on to a tower and bade him speak. Then, putting away from his mind all the Magians’ demands, he traced the lineage of Cyrus from Achaemenes downwards; when he came at last to the name of Cyrus, he recounted all the good which that king had done to Persia, after which recital he declared the truth; which, he said, he had till now concealed because he could not safely tell it, but was now constrained by necessity to reveal: “J,” said he, “was compelled by Cambyses to kill Smerdis son of Cyrus; it is the Magians who now rule you.” Then, invoking a terrible curse on the Persians if they failed to win back the throne and take vengeance on the Magians, he threw himself headlong down from the tower; thus honourably ended Prexaspes’ honourable life.
76. The seven Persians, after counsel purposing to attack the Magians forthwith and delay no longer, prayed to the gods and set forth, know- ing nothing of Prexaspes’ part in the business. But when they had gone half way they heard the story of him; whereat they went aside from the way and consulted together, Otanes’ friends being wholly for waiting and not attacking in the present ferment,
99 H 2
HERODOTUS
GecOat, of d€ audi tov Aapetov adtixa Te lévat Kat Ta Sedoyméva Trovéety pnde UTepBarrccOar. wbiCouevov & ad’tav éedhavyn ipjxwov éerta Cevyea dvo0 aiyuTiav Cevyea SimKovta Kal TiiXoVTAa TE Kal amvooovrTa. iSovTes 6€ TavTa ol énta THY Te Aapetou TavTes aiveov yvounv Kai emrevTa, Hioav emt Ta Bactra TePapankores TOLCL opvice. ‘Eriotaoe oe éml Tas TUAas éyiveTo olov Tt hore ) yvoOuN epepe’ KATALOEO {EVOL Yap ot pvrAaKot avdpas TOUS Ilepoéwv _T porous Kal ovdev ToLoUTO uTomTEVoVTES €F alTaVv écecOaL, Taplecav Gein TouTh Ypewmevous, ov’ émetpwta ovoels. émeite d€ Kat TapHrAOov és THY avAnD, evéxupoay Total TAS ayyedias éeahépouvat evvOU- Korres ot opens aropeov 6 te OérXovtes HKovev, Kal dpa ia Topeov Tes TOUTOUS Toioe TUoOU- potot amretheov ore opéas TaphKay, ioxov TE Be eos TOUS émTa és TO Tporw TAplevar, dé Ovaxehevaapuevor Kal oT ATAMEVOL Ta ey- ahs TOUTOUS ev TOUS iaxovtas avTou TAUTY gvUyKEVTéoVTL, aUTOL Sé Hicav Spopw é€s Tov avopemva.
78. O« Ge Mayor éTuxov apLporeEpot THVLKAVTA eovTES Te €o@ Kal Ta GTO I pynEaorreos yevoeva év BovrAn ExorTes. evel @v €idov Tous EVVOUYOUS TeBopuBnpévous TE Kal Bodvras, ava TE éSpapov mahey dphorepor Kal OS éwabov TO TOLEV/LEVOV Tpos adrKnv étpatovTo. 0 pev 67 avTav dOaver Ta Tofa KaTeNOpevos, 06 O€ Tpos THY aly eTpaTreTO. evOaita én oUveuLoryov add) oUT, TO pev 67) Ta Toka avahaBovre auTaV, eOvT@Y Te ayyod TMV Tokeulwy Kal TpLoKELLevwV, HV
Too
BOOK III. 76-78
but Darius’ party bidding to go forthwith and do their agreed purpose without delay. While they disputed, they saw seven pairs of hawks that chased and rent and tore two pairs of vultures; seeing which all the seven consented to Darius’ opinion, and went on to the palace, heartened by the sight of the birds.
77. When they came to the gate, that happened which Darius had expected; the guards, out of regard for the chief men in Persia, and because they never suspected their design, suffered them without question to pass in under heaven’s guidance. Coming into the court, they met there the eunuchs who carry messages to the king; who asked the seven with what intent they had come, at the same time threatening the gate-wards for letting them pass, and barring the further passage of the seven. These gave each other the word, drew their daggers, and stabbing the eunuchs who barred their way, ran into the men’s apartment.
78. It chanced that both the Magians were within, consulting together on the outcome of Prexaspes’ act. Seeing the eunuchs in confusion and hearing their cries they both sprang back: and when they saw what was afoot they set about defending them- selves; one made haste to take down his bow, the other seized his spear; so the seven and the two met in fight. He that had caught up the bow found it availed him nothing, his enemies being so close and
Io!
HERODOTUS
Xpnora ovdév' 0 & ErEepos TH aixen jpiveTo Kal TOUTO [eV ‘Aoradivny male. €s Tov Hnpov, TOUTO 6é ‘Ivtadpévea és Tov opOarpov Kal eaTepnOn fev TOD OPGarpmod Ex TOD TpwpaTos Oo IvTadpévns, ov pévtor aTréOavé ye. T@V pev 69 Mayov obtepos Tpwpmativer TOUTOUS" o be ETEpOS, ETELTE Ol TA ToEa ovdey ypnoTa éyiveto, 7 yap 67) Garapos eoéxov es Tov avodpeava, a TOUTOV KaTapevyel, Géhov avtov mpocbeivat Tas Ovpas, Kal ol cuveoTi- TTovot Tv éemTa Svo, Aapeios te kal ToB8puns. TULTAKEVTOS dé ToSpvew 7 Mayo o Aapetos eTETTEDS nmopee Ola ev oKOTEl, Tpopnbeocpevos LL?) mrnEn TOV To8punp. _Opémv bé pw apryov é7e- OTEATA 0 Do8puns elpeTo O TL ov Xpatar Ti yerpl’ 0 O€ eimre ‘ I1pounbedpevos c€0, 11) TAHEO.” Do8puns b€ apetBeto “"Obee To Eidos ral éu apugotépwv.” Aapetos dé metBopevos @oé TE TO ey xerplocov Kal ETUXE KOS Tou Mayov.
79. ‘A moxTelvayTes d€ Tous Mayous Kal arro- TAMLOVTES avTaV TAS cehands, TOUS [ev Tpoparias EWUTOV AUTOD AElTroVaL Kal aduvacins elverev Kal duraxis Tis dK poTroX1os, ot 6€ mévTE avTaV EXOUTES Tov Mayor TAS cepanas eGeov Bon TE Kal TATAYO YpEewmevol, Kal Ilépoas TOUS dddous érexadéovto €£nyeomevol te TO Tphyua Kal Se- KvvovTEs Tas Kehadrds, Kal dua Extevoy TayTa twa Tov Mdyov tov év Toot yivopevov. ot 6é Ilépoat padovtes TO yeyovos éx TOV ETTA Kal TOY Mayov thv amdtny, édikaievy Kal avtol €&repa TolavTa Tolew, oTacduevor O€ Ta éyxELpiola éxtervov Oxov twa Maroy evpicxov: et dé pry vdE éreNOodaa écye, Eutrov av ovdéva Mayor. tav-
102
BOOK III. 78-79
pressing him hard; but the other defended himself with his spear, smiting Aspathines in the thigh and Intaphrenes in the eye; Intaphrenes was not slain by the wound, but lost his eye. So these were wounded by one of the Magians; the other, his bow availing him nothing, fled into a chamber adjoining the men’s apartment and would have shut its door. Two of the seven, Darius and Gobryas, hurled them- selves into the chamber with him. Gobryas and the Magian grappling together, Darius stood perplexed by the darkness, fearing to strike Gobryas; whereat Gobryas, seeing Darius stand idle, cried to know why he did not strike; “ For fear of stabbing you,” quoth Darius. “ Nay,” said Gobryas, “thrust with your sword, though it be through both of us.”’ So Darius thrust with his dagger, and by good luck it was the Magian that he stabbed.
79. Having killed the Magians and cut off their heads, they left their wounded where they were, by reason of their infirmity and to guard the citadel; the other five took the Magians’ heads and ran with much shouting and noise, calling all Persians to aid, telling what they had done and showing the heads; at the same time they killed every Magian that came intheirway. The Persians, when they heard from the seven what had been done and how the Magians had tricked them, resolved to follow the example set, and drew their daggers and slew all the Magians they could find; and if nightfall had not stayed them they would not have left one Magian alive. This day is
103
HERODOTUS
THY THY Teep Ny Ocparrevovar Tépoae KOWH pa- ALTTA TOV JIMEpEOY; Kal év AUTH opty pweyadnv dvayouat, 4) KéxAnTat bd Tepcéov payodsria év tH Mayor ovdéva e€ects havivar és TO Pas, andra KaT oikous éwuTovs of Mayo Eyovat tiv mE pn TAUTND.
80. "Exreite 6€ KATETTY 0 GopuBos Kai €KTOS mévTe auepewv eyéveTo, éBovrEvovTO ol éTAaVa- oTdyTes toto I Mayor Tepl TOV T avT@OV mony parov Kal edexOno av oyor AMTLOTOL pev eviolct EXdjvor, éréxOncav 8 av. ‘Oradyns peep exéneve és pécov Ilépanot KaTadeivat Ta Tpnywara, Néyov tade. “’Epot doxéer éva pev 1) EDV pov- vapyYov UnKkéTe yever Oar. ovTe yap Ov ove ayabov. elOEeTE fev yap THY KapBucew UBpw € én dcov érreEnOe, MEeTETNIKATE € Kab THS TOU Mayou USptos. KWS © ay ely Xpnwa KaTNPTN- peéVOV pouvapxin, TH efeoTt avevOvve Toveew Ta Bovnerar; Kal yap av TOV aplarov dvdpav TOO: we oTayTa és Tavrny eKTOS TOY éwbotov VONMAT OY TTITELE. eyryiveTat pev yap ot UBpis vro TeV TApEeovTwV ayab ar, pAovos dé apx' i) Oev eupverat ave pwr. 6vo o eywv TavTa ever TacaVy KaKO- THT A Ta [Lev yap. vApt KEKOPNLEVOS épde ToNa Kal ataagbara, Ta 6é POove. KALTOL avopa ve Tupavvoyv adbOovov eeu eivar, EyovTa ye TaVTAa Ta ayaba. To dé UTEvavTioy ToUTOU Es TOUS TOALNTAS mT epuKe’ pOoveer yap Totct apic rout Tepleodat Te Kat Swovet, Xaiper 6€ TOLCL KaKioTOLoL TOV doTOV, 6uaBoras 6€ ciplaTos evoeKer Oat, avappocToTa- Tov 6€ TdvTwY: HV Te yap avToV pETpLWs Oapuatys, ayOetar OTL ov Kapta OeparreveTat, Hv Te Oepa-
104
BOOK III. 79-80
the greatest holy day that all Persians alike keep; they celebrate a great festival on it, which they call the Massacre of the Magians; while the festival lasts no Magian may come abroad, but during this day they remain in their houses.
80. When the tumult was abated, and five days had passed, the rebels against the Magians held a council on the whole state of affairs, at which words were uttered which to some Greeks seem incredible; but there is no doubt that they were spoken. Otanes was for giving the government to the whole body of the Persian people. “I hold,” he said, “that we must make an end of monarchy; there is no pleasure or advantage in it. You have seen to what lengths went the insolence of Cambyses, and you have hee your share of the insolence of the Magian. What right order is there to be found in monarchy, when the ruler can do what he will, nor-be held to account for it? Give this power to the best man on earth, and his wonted mind must leave him. The advantage which he holds breeds insolence, and nature makes all men jealous. This double cause is the root of all evil in him; he will do many wicked deeds, some from the insolence which is born of satiety, some from jealousy. For whereas an absolute ruler, as having all that heart can desire, should rightly be jealous of no man, yet it is contrariwise with him in his dealing with his countrymen; he is © jeaious of the safety of the good, and glad of the safety of the evil; and no man is so ready to believe calumny. Nor is any so hard to please; accord him but just honour, and he is displeased that you make him not your first care; make him such, and he damns
105
HERODOTUS
mevy TUS kapra, ax Berar dre Gori. ta be 1 peyora Epxowar épewv: vowaud Te KLVéEL TTATPLA Kal Bara yuvaikas KTelvel TE axpiTous. mrnO0s5 dé dpxov TpOTa fev ovvopa TAVTOV Kado TOV Exel, igovopiny, OevTEpa dé TOUT@P TOV 0 Hov- vapXos mTroLéet ovdev: TAaAw pev apyas apXEl, brevOvvov dé apynv EXE, Bovretvpata 6€ mavTa és TO Kowvov avapepel. TiO emar OV yV@uUNnVY [ET- évTas peas powvapxinv TO THO OS aéfew* eév as T@ TOAAW evl Ta TavTa.
‘Ordvys pev 57 TaUTNY yveuny evépepe MeydButos dé orryapxin éxéXeve erriTparreny, eyo Tae. “Ta pev ‘Ordvns elTre Tuparvioa TAVOY, Nene Kajol TavTa, Ta 5° és TO THOS dvarye pepe TO KpaTos, yrouns THS aploTns 7 pTHKE Ouirov yap aypniov ovdév éate aEu- VETWTEPOV OUOE bBprrrorepov. KalTou Tupavvou bBpw pevyovTas avopas és On pov aKoNaa Tou UBpw TET EL earl ovdauas dvacXerov. O mev yap €l TL TrOLEeL, yweokov TOLEEL, TO de ovde YyLVOOKELY eve K@S yap av ywe@oKkot Os ovT’ édrdayOn ovTE ede Kahov ovoey oiKajLov,® avec. TE emer ov Ta Tpryywara aveu voov, VEL- Happ@ ToTAU elKeXos; OnUM ev vw; of léponot KaKOV voeoual, ovTOL Xpacwv, 7 mypets 88 avdpav TOV apioTov emuheEavtes omerdiny TOUTOLCL TEpL- Oéwpmev TO KpaTos ev yap 87 TOVTOLCL Kal avtol éverouc0a: apictwv b€ avdpev oiKkos dpiota Bov- Aevpata yiver Oat.
Meyafufos pév On TavTHv yvopunv éoédepe’
1 MSS od5éy ob8 oixhiov; Stein brackets 003, as giving a sense not here required. I omit it in translation. 106
BOOK III. 80-82
you for a flatterer. But I have yet worse to say of him than that; he turns the laws of the land upside down, he rapes women, he puts high and low todeath. But the virtue of a multitude’s rule lies first in its excellent name, which signifies equality before the law; and secondly, in that its acts are not the acts of the monarch. All offices are assigned by lot, and the holders are accountable for what they do therein; and the general assembly arbitrates on all counsels. Therefore I declare my opinion, that we make an end of monarchy and increase the power of the multitude, seeing that all good lies in the many.”
81. Such was the judgment of Otanes: but Mega- byzus’ counsel was to make a ruling oligarchy. “T agree,” said he, “to all that Otanes says against the rule of one; but when he bids you give the power to the multitude, his judgment falls short of the best. Nothing is more foolish and violent than a useless mob; to save ourselves from the insolence of a despot by changing it for the insolence of the unbridled commonalty—that were unbearable indeed. Whatever the despot does, he does with knowledge ; but the people have not even that; how can they have knowledge, who have neither learnt nor for themselves seen what is best, but ever rush headlong and drive blindly onward, like a river in spate? Let those stand for democracy who wish ill to Persia; but let us choose a company of the best men and invest these with the power. For we ourselves shall be of that company; and where we have the best men, there ’tis like that we shall have the best counsels.”
82. Such was the judgment of Megabyzus.
107
HERODOTUS
OR \ sé 4 s “= 13 BJ \ rn A x | E , 5 ) I p< ] l i NG p AY x 4 ; > 5 \ \ c \ 3 i > $ , 4 xX > / “ a 10 : n / xX 2 oy 4 > \ 5 La ” Sp e/ > > 5 4) / “ > \ b UA > x \ 3 / 3 / 5 a) Ee ee > } lal \ 3 i r t € ‘ J > \ \ »” i > > / a “a / 5é >? / e \ gy 5! / ! lal Qn 5 Lal / b] A xX / lal 5 \ ‘4 / / > be > ” H LC G 5) € \ lal S / A / 5é > > Le > / 3 A C p 4 / ’ n / e lal € A / ] /
108
BOOK III, 82
Darius was the third to declare his opinion. “ Methinks,” said he, “ Megabyzus speaks rightly concerning democracy, but not so concerning oligarchy. For the choice lying between these three, and each of them, democracy, oligarchy and monarchy being supposed to be the best of its kind, I hold that monarchy is by far the most excellent. Nothing can be found better than the rule of the one best man; his judgment being like to himself, he will govern the multitude with perfect wisdom, and best conceal plans made for the defeat of enemies. But in an oligarchy, the desire of many to do the state good service ofttimes engenders bitter enmity among them; for each one wishing to be chief of all and to make his counsels prevail, violent enmity is the outcome, enmity brings faction and faction bloodshed; and the end of bloodshed is monarchy; whereby it is shown that this fashion of government is the best. Again, the rule of the commonalty must of necessity engender evil-mindedness; and when evil-minded- ness in public matters is engendered, bad men ' are not divided by enmity but united by close friendship; for they that would do evil to the commonwealth conspire together to do it. This continues till someone rises to champion the people’s cause and makes an end of such evil-doing. He therefore becomes the people’s idol, and being their idol is made their monarch; so his case also proves that monarchy is the best government. But (to conclude the whole matter in one word) tell me, whence and by whose gift came our freedom— from the commonalty or an oligarchy or a single
109
ERODOTUS
yapxins # ) Movvapxou; exo Tolvuy vey NEeas edevOepwdevras dua eva avopa 70 TOLOUTO Tepl- oTeAhew, Xopis: Te TOUTOU TaTplovs VOMOUS fr AVELY EvovTAS eu" ov yap apewov.”
83. Pr@par pev én Tpels avTat T POEKEATO, ol be TégoEpes TOV ETTA avdpov poo éVevTo TAUTN. as b€ oon TH youn a) ‘Oravns Tepance igovopiny omevdeov TOTAL, ére£e és pecov au- ToloL TAOE. “AvOpES oTacl@Tal, dna yap én 6 OTL det eva ye Tiva nHE@Y Baciréa yever at, HTOL KAnPO ve haxyovTa, 7) emutpepavtav TO Hlepoéwy Tet Tov av exeivo EAnT at, 1) adry Tit pNXavy. eyo yey vuv vUpiv OUK evaryovied mac: oUTe yap dpxew oUTE dpxecbar eB era em TOUT dé ures- toTapa THs axis, er @ Te vm obdevds DpLe@Y adpEouat, ovTeE avTos eyo ovTEe of am’ éwev aiel yivopevot.” TOUTOU elmavTos Tatra OS TUVEXO- peov ot €& ért TOUTOLTL, oUTOS meV én oe ouK evnryovi ero arr’ éx pécou KATHOTO, Kal vov avn n oixin Ova TeN€eL pouvn ehevdepn €ovda Tlepoewy Kab apxeTar TocavTa daa avtn GédeL, VOopmoUS OUK UmepBaivovea TOUS Tlepoéwv.
84. Of dé Rorstrot TOV emTa éBoudevovTo @S Bacthea Sucarorara oTHTOVTAL Kal ope éb0£e ‘Oravy pev Kal TOloL amo ‘Oravew aiel ywo- weévoicl, Hv és GdAXOvY TIVG TaV éETTAa EXON 4 Baowrnin, eEaipera Sidoc Pau ecOnTa Te Mdixciyp ETEOS EXATTOU Kat THY TacaV Seopeny 4) ) ylvetar ev Tléponoe TULUOTATN. Tovde O€ EiveKeV eBovdevoav ot dtd00 bat TAUTA, OTL éSovreuce TE _TP@TOS TO Tphy wa Kal ouvécTynce avTous. Tavta pev dn ’Oravn éEaipeta, tabe 5é és TO Kowov éBovrevoar,
IIo
BOOK III. 82-84
ruler? I hold therefore, that as the rule of one man gave us freedom, so that rule we should preserve ; and, moreover, that we should not repeal the good laws of our fathers; that were ill done.”
83. Having to judge between these three opinions, four of the seven declared for the last. Then Otanes, his proposal to give the Persians equality being de- feated, thus spoke among them all: “ Friends and partisans! seeing that it is plain that one of us must be made king (whether by lot, or by our suffering the people of Persia to choose whom they will, or in some other way), know that I will not enter the lists with you; I desire neither to rule nor to be ruled ; but if I waive my claim to be king, I make this condition, that neither [I nor any of my posterity shall be sub- ject to any one of you.” To these terms the six others agreed ; Otanes took no part in the contest but stood aside ; and to this day his house (and none other in Persia) remains free, nor is compelled to render any unwilling obedience, so long as it transgresses no Persian law.
84. The rest of the seven then consulted what was the justest way of making a king; and they resolved, if another of the seven than Otanes should gain the royal power, that Otanes and his posterity should receive for themselves specially a yearly gift of Median raiment and all such presents as the Persians hold most precious. The reason of this resolve was that it was he who had first contrived the matter and assembled the conspirators. To Otanes, then, they gave this peculiar honour; but with regard to all of
1D GS
HERODOTUS
Tapévar és Ta Bacityia tavta Tov Boudopevov TOV EMTA avEeU Ecayyedéos, HV py TUYYaVyn EvdeV peta yuvaikos Bacirevs, yapéew S€ pn e&etvas dédroGev TO Bacirét 7) EK TOV TUVETAVATTAaYTOD. mept d€ THs Bacidyins éBovrAEvcayv ToLtovde’ STEV av o immos HAtov émavatéAXovTos TpaTOS POEy- Enrat, ev TO 7 poag Teo avTav éTuBeBnKoTor, TOUTOV exe TIHV Bacedniny.
85. Aapeio dé av (TPT OKO MOS amp copes, TO ovvoma iv OiBapns. mpos TodToy Tov av8pa, émeite SuedvOnoar, éheEe Aapetos tade. ‘* Oi- Bapes, jpiy deboKnrau Tepl TAS Bacirnins TOLEELY KaTa TOE" ¢ orev av 0 im TOS TPOTOS POeyEntar & apa TO AML QVLOVTL AUTOV emavaBeBncoron, TOUTOV EYE TV Baowrnuny. VOY @V él TLVa ExEUs copiny, pnxave @S av jets oX@pev TODTO TO Yépas Kal pen aos Tl.” apeiBerar OiBapys Toto LOE. “Ke fev on o déomoTa €v TOUT ToL éoTl i) Bacthea eivat 7) un, Oapoee TOVTOU ElvEKEV Kal eee eve aryabov, os Bactrevds ovdeis GXXOS TPO GEV ETAL’ TOLADTA EXW pappaxa. a Eyer Aapeios “ Ex Tolvuy TL TOLODTOV exers copia pa, apn pn Nava Bat Kal pn davaBarreo bat, ws THs emrLovans HLEpNS 0 dyov 7 pet eoTl. aKoveas TavTa oO OiBapns TOLEEL TOLOVOE™ OS evyiveTo oy vue, TOV Onhéwy immwv ptav, tv 0 Aapetou immos éotepye pa- Mora, TAUTNY aryaryov és TO TpodaTeLov KaTeo)ce Kal emnyaye TOV Aapetov immo, Kal Ta pev TOANG Tepuiye ayxod. Th inm@ eyYpluTToOV TH site TENOS Ge € ene oxedoal TOV immov.
"Aw neepn dé drapwaKovon oi && Kata eee Taphoav ert Tov inmmwv: dueEedav-
I3]2
BOOK III. 84-86
them alike they decreed that any one of the seven should, if he so wished, enter the king’s palace unan- nounced, save if the king were sleeping with a woman ; and that it should be forbidden to the king to take a wife saving from the households of the conspirators. As concerning the making of a king, they resolved that he should be elected whose horse, when they were all mounted in the suburb of the city, should first be heard to neigh at sunrise.
85. Now Darius had a clever groom, whose name was Oebares. When the council broke up, Darius said to him: “ Oebares, in the matter of the kingship, we are resolved that he shall be king whose horse, when we are all mounted, shall first neigh at sun- rise. Now do you devise by whatever cunning you ean that we and none other may win this prize.” «« Master,’ Oebares answered, “if this is to determine whether you be king or not, you have no cause to fear ; be of good courage ; no man but you shall be king; trust my arts for that.’ “Then,” said Darius, “if you have any trick such as you say, set about it without delay, for to-morrow is the day of decision.” When Oebares heard that he did as I will show. At nightfall he brought a mare that was especially favoured by Darius’ horse, and tethered her in the suburb of the city ; then bringing in Darius’ horse, he led him round her near, so as ever and anon to touch her, and at last let the stallion have his way with the mare.
86. At dawn of day came the six on horseback as they had agreed. As they rode out through the
113 VOL, Il. i
HERODOTUS
vovT@v be Kara TO TPOaoTELOV, WS KATA TOUTO TO ¥@ plov eyivovto iva Ths TApolYomevyns vUKTOS KaTededeTo 7 Odea intros, evdavTa a) Aapetou (110s Tpordpapev € EX PEMETICE® dua oe TO inm@ TOUTO TOUT AVTL aoTpaTn e& aiO pins Kab ‘Bpovri) erYEVETO. emruyevopeva dé tadTa TO Aapeip ere- A€woe pv WoTEp ex cuVOETOV TEV yEevomeEeva* Ot dé KataGopovtes aTO TOV inmmwY TpoTEKUVEOV TOV Aapetov.
87. Of peév cy) pact Tov OiBapea TadTa pn- xavncacbar, ov 6€ ToLdoe (cal yap én auporepa NEeyeTAaL UTTO Ilepoewy), @S THS im7mou TAUTHS TOV apOpev émufpavoas TH Yelp Exor avTnv KpU\as év that avakupicow ws 6€ Gua TO HAL avLOVTL amiec@at pédreELY TOVS immous, TOV OiBapea Tod- tov é€eipavta THY yelpa Tpos Tod Aapeiou immou TOUS MUKTHpAs Tpoceverka, Tov 6€ aicOopevov ppiuakacbat TE Kal XPEMETIO ML.
88. Aapetos te 617) 0 Totdomeos Bacvrevs aTe- dédexT0, Kal ol Hoav ev TH Acin TavTes KaTHKOOL TAY ‘ApaBiov, Kupov te KaTaoTpeYrapevov Kal totepov avtis KapSicew. "A paPtot O€ ovdapa KaTnKovcav éml dovrAocvyn Llépanat, adra Ecivor éyévovto Tapéevtes Kau Bicea én Aiyutrov: aexov- tov yap “ApaBlwv otk av éoBadoev Ilépoat és Aiyurtov. yapous TE TOUS MpwToUS éeyapmee Tléponoe 0 Aapeios, Kupov wey dv0 Ouyarépas "Atocoay Te Kal Aptuotavny, T THY ev “Atoocay mpocuvoixnoacav KauBion te TO adedded Kai avris To Mayo, thv dé “Aptuctevny mapOevov: er épny é¢ > mépo.os Tob Kupou Buyatépa é eYNHE TH ovvoua Av ILappus: éoye S€ Kal THY TOD "Ordvew
114
BOOK III. 86-88
suburb and came to the place where the mare had been picketed in the past night, Darius’ horse trotted up to it and whinnied; and as he so did there came lightning and thunder out of a clear sky. These signs given to Darius were thought to be foreordained and made his election perfect ; his companions leapt from their horses and did obeisance to him.
87. Some say that this was Oebares’ plan; but there is another story in Persia besides this: that he touched the mare with his hand, and then kept it hidden in his breeches till the six were about to let go their horses at sunrise ; when he took his hand out and held it to the nostrils of Darius’ horse, which forthwith snorted and whinnied.
88. So Darius son of Hystaspes was made king,! and the whole of Asia, which Cyrus first and Cambyses after him had subdued, was made subject to him, except the Arabians; these did not yield the obedience of slaves to the Persians, but were united to them by friendship, as having given Cambyses passage into Egypt, which the Persians could not enter without the consent of the Arabians. Darius took wives from the noblest houses of Persia, marry- ing Cyrus’ daughters Atossa and Artystone; Atossa had been wife of her brother Cambyses and after- wards of the Magian, Artystone was a virgin. He married also Parmys, daughter of Cyrus’ son Smerdis, and that daughter of Otanes who had discovered
1 5218.0,
115 12
HERODOTUS
Ovyatépa, *) Tov Mayor catddyXov éroince: Suva- pios TE TaVTAa Ol éTLUTAgATO. TPO@TOV pév vuP TUTOV ToLna d[Levos AErvov eornoe Cdov O€ oF éviy avnp immevs, eméypanbe é ypappara heyouTa, Ta0€" ““ Aapeios ) ‘Tordoneos ouv T€ TOU iT ToOU Th apeTHn TO ovvoma Aéyov “Kal OlPdpeos Tod (TTOKOMLOU EKTHTATO THY Iepoéwr Bacthyinv.”
89. Toujcas dé Taira év Ileponoe apxKas KaTe- oTNTaATO ElKOCL, Tas avrot Kadéouot caTpamntas: KaTacTHoas S€ Tas apyas Kal dpyovtas éemLaTHCAS éra~ato hopous of wpociévar Kata eOved te Kal ™pos Tolat COvect Tous TANTLOXOPOUS TpoaTacawy, kat wrepBatvey tors Tpooexéas Ta EKaAoTEpO adXroiot Gra eOvea véwov. apyas b€ Kal popov T™poaodov Tip eT ETELOV KATA TOE Otetne. TOLoL ev aUT@V apyuplov ataywéovct elonto Bafu- Awvioyv otaluov Tdravtov aTaytvéetv, Totor be ypualov anayiwéovot EvBoixov. to 5é BaBuro- viov TaNAVTOV dvvatar Evoidas OKTe Kal éRoo-. pajKovTa pvéas.t él yap K vpou apxovTos Kal aAvTLS KapPvceo 7 HV KATETTNKOS oucey Popov TEL, anrra Oapa ayiveov. S1a S€ TavTHy THY éritakw Tod dopov Kal TwapaTAncia TaVTH aAXa éyouat Tlépcat ws Aapeios péev Hv Katndos, KauSvons dé deamroTns, Kdpos S€ matip, 0 wéev OTL examrndEvEe mdvta Ta Tpynywata, 0 5é OTe YaXeTrOs TE Hv Kal Oriya@pos, 0 O€ OTL HTLOS TE Kal ayaa odt TavTa EuNnyYavycato.
1 The MSS. have EvBotdas éBdouhKcoyvra pvéas; but the reading given is now generally adopted. As the weight- relation of the Persian silver stater to the Persian gold stater —the unit, of which 3000 composed the talent—was 3: 4, the
116
BOOK III. 88-89
the truth about the Magian; and the whole land was full of his power. First he made and set up a carved stone, whereon was graven the figure of a horseman, with this inscription: “ Darius son of Hystaspes, aided by the excellence of his horse” (here followed the horse’s name) “and of Oebares his groom, won the kingdom of Persia.”
89. Having so done in Persia, he divided his dominions into twenty governments, called by the Persians satrapies!; and doing so and appointing governors, he ordained that each several nation should pay him tribute; to this end he united each nation with its closest neighbours, and, beyond these nearest lands, assigned those that were farther off some to one and some to another nation. I will now show how he divided his governments and the tributes which were paid him yearly. Those that paid in silver were appointed to render the weight of a Babylonian talent; those that paid in gold, an Euboie talent; the Babylonian talent being equal to seventy-eight Euboic minae. In the reigns of Cyrus and Cambyses after him there was no fixed tribute, but payment was made in gifts. It is by reason of this fixing of tribute, and other like ordin- ances, that the Persians called Darius the huckster, Cambyses the master, and Cyrus the father; for Darius made petty profit out of everything, Cambyses was harsh and arrogant, Cyrus was merciful and ever wrought for their well-being.
1 On the following list see the introduction to this book.
total silver or Babylonian talent equalled 14 of the gold (or Euboic) talent. Moreover the figure 78 is confirmed by the calculation in ch. 95.
Eg
HERODOTUS
. Amo pep on ‘Teaver Kal Mayyytov TOV ev T) ee Kal Aloréov Kat Kapov Kal Avgtov Kal Midvewy Kab Tlappirov (els yap ay ot TeTay- pEvos oUTOS popos) Tpoonee TeTpaKoola TahavTa apyupiov. 0 ev 61) T patos OUTOS OL VOMOS KATE- TTHKEE, aro 6é€ Mvoy kat Avdov Kal Aacoviwv Kal KaBaréov Kel ‘Trevvéwy TEeVTAKOTLA TANAVTA’ SevTEpos. VOLS OUTOS. amo é Edda rovtioy TOV él oe& La eam NEOVTE Kal Dpvyav Kal Opnixoyv tav ev TH "Acin Kat Taddayover Kal Mapravovvdy Kal Suptov EENKOVTO Kal TpinKoota TahavTa 7 popos’ vO [Os TpPLTOS ovTos. aro dé Kiricor t immou Te Nevxol e&jKovTa Kal TPLNKOG LOL, EXATTNS meeps els YVopLEVOS, Kal TdXNavTa apyupiov TEVTAKOTLA" TOUTOV 6é TETOEpAKOVTA Kab EKaTOD és THY ppov- péovoav immov TH Kodexinv Yopnv avarolLovto, Ta oe Tpinkoowa kat éEnxovta Aapeiw époita: ee TETAPTOS OUTOS.
"Amro Oe TMoavéniov TONLOS, TV “A ppiroyxos 0 serie olxioe €T oupooe Tote Kiricwv Te Kal Zupar, apEdpevos amo TAUTNS HEX pL Aiyurtou, TV potpns TIS "ApaBtov (Tabra yap HV arened), TEVTIKOVT A Kal TpInKoola TaNavTa Popos 7 i. eoTL d€ €v TO VOLO tovT@ PowiKkn Te Taca Kal Lupin Dy Tadacorivn Kareouevn kal Kuzpos: vomos TET TOS ovTOS. aT Aiyomrou dé Kal AtBoov TOV T poo eXewv AiyirrTe@ Kal Kuprvns Te Kal Bapkns (es yap TOV Aiyorr roy VO{LOV QUTAL EKEKO- oMeaTo) ETTAKOTLA TPOTHLE Tahara, mapeg Tou éx THS Motptos ipyns ryevomevou dpyupiov, TO eyivero é« TOV ixObov: ToUTOU TE On Xwpis TOV apyuptov Kal Tov [émiuetpoupévov] oitov Tpoone
118
i im BOOK III. go-g1 \
90. The Ionians, Magnesians of Asia, Aeolians, Carians, Lycians, Milyans, and Pamphylians, on whom Darius laid one joint tribute, paid a revenue of three hundred talents of silver. This was estab- lished as his first province. The Mysians, Lydians, Lasonians, Cabalians, and Hytennians paid five hundred talents; this was the second province. The third comprised the Hellespontians on the right of the entrance of the straits, the Phrygians, Thracians of Asia, Paphlagonians, Mariandynians, and Syrians; these paid three hundred and sixty talents of tribute. The fourth province was Cilicia. This rendered three hundred and sixty white horses, one for each day in the year, and five hundred talents of silver. An hundred and forty of these were expended on the horsemen who were the guard of Cilicia; the three hundred and sixty that remained were paid to Darius.
91. The fifth province was the country (except the part belonging to the Arabians, which paid no tribute) between Posideion, a city founded on the Cilician and Syrian border by Amphilochus son of Amphiaraus, and Egypt; this paid three hundred and fifty talents; in this province was all Phoenice, and the part of Syria called Palestine, and Cyprus. The sixth province was Egypt and the neighbouring parts of Libya, and Cyrene and Barca, all which were included in the province of Egypt. Hence came seven hundred talents, besides the revenue of silver from the fish of the lake Moeris; besides that silver and the measure of grain that was given also, seven hundred talents were paid ; for an
119
HERODOTUS
émtaxoola TaXNavTa’ citov yep dvo Kal déKa peupeddas Ilepoéwy Te Toict év TO Aeveg Texel TO €V Mende KATOLKNMLEVOLTE KaTapeTpeovor Kal Tolot TOUTWY emixovpolct. vO /L0s EKTOS ovTos. Larrayvdar b€ Kal Vavddpior cai Aadixat te Kat "Amapttat és T@UTO TeTaypEevor ECSounKOVTA Kal éxaTov Tdaddavta tmpocédepov' vomos 8 ovTosS EBSouos. amo Lovowy dé kal THs adrns Kiociov xepns TpInKOC La" voLOos 67/6008 oUTOS.
"Amo BaBvrdvos 6€ Kal HS AowTAs *Acov- ire youd ol T poo ne TahavTa a apryuptou | Kal maides EKTOMIAL TEVTAKOT LOL" VOMOS €lVaTOS ovTOs. aro 6€ AyBatavev cal Tis NourrAs Mndcxijs cai Uape- kaviev Kal OpboxopuBavtiov TwevtiKovTd Te Kal TeTpaKOcla TaXaVTA’ Vomos déxaTos oUTOS. Kao- mot 6€ Kat Ilavoixar cai Havtivaéot te Kal Aapetrat és THUTO cumdhéporTes SinKCoLa TddavTA aTrayiweov" vomos €vdéKaTos ovTos.
93. ‘Amo Baxtpravev dé EXPL Aliya éEnKxovTa Kal Tpinkoota TahavTa Popos Av: VOMOS dumoeé- KATOS OUTOS. a7o Haxrvixis Oe Kal ‘A ppevicov Kal TOV ) T POTeEXEOV pepe Tov TOVTOU Tou Evéetvou TETPAKOT LA Taha T a: VO LOS TpiTos Kal OékaTos OUTOS. amo ¢ Layaptiov Kal Lapayyéov Kal Oapavaiwv cai Ottiwv cal Mixov Kai TOV Ev THaL ViToloL OlKEOVTMY TaY Ev TH EpvOph Paracon, év THOL TOUS avaoTdaToUS KadEopévous KaToLKiter Bactrevs, ard ToUT@Y TavTwY éEaKOoLA TdXaVTA éyiveto hopos* vomwos TéTapTos Kal OéxaTos ovTOS. Sdxat 6€ Kai Kaomioe trevtjKovta Kat dinKkoo.a atrayiveov TadavTa: vomos TéumTos Kal déKaTos obttos. TlapOo. 6&€ nail Xopdopuor Kai Yoydou Te
I20
BOOK III. 91-93
hundred and twenty thousand bushels of grain were also assigned to the Persians quartered at the White Citadel of Memphis and their allies. The Sattagydae, Gandarii, Dadicae, and Aparytae paid together an hundred and seventy talents; this was the seventh province ; the eighth was Susa and the rest of the Cissian country, paying three hundred talents.
92. Babylon and the rest of Assyria rendered to Darius a thousand talents of silver and five hundred boys to be eunuchs; this was the ninth province; Agbatana and the rest of Media, with the Pari- eanians and Orthocorybantians, paid four hundred and fifty talents, and was the tenth province. The eleventh comprised the Caspii, Pausicae, Pantimathi, and Daritae, paying jointly two hundred ;
93. The twelfth, the Bactrians as far as the land of the Aegli; these paid three hundred and sixty. The thirteenth, the Pactyic country and Armenia and the lands adjoining thereto as far as the Euxine sea; these paid four hundred. The fourteenth province was made up of the Sagartii, Sarangeis, Thamanaei, Utii, Myci, and the dwellers on those islands of the southern sea wherein the king plants the people said to be “removed”’!; these together paid a tribute of six hundred talents. The Sacae and Caspii were the fifteenth, paying two hundred and fifty. The Parthians, Chorasmians,
1 The regular term for the peoples or individuals who were transplanted from the western into the eastern parts of the Persian empire ; the ava- implying removal from the sea to the highlands.
121
HERODOTUS
Kal “A pevot Tpinkogla TadNaVTa* vomos EXTOS Kal déxaTos ovTOS.
94, Ilapixdvior 8€ kai AiOiores of éx THS Acins TeTpakoola TddaVvTa aTrayiveov: vomos EBdopmos Kal déxatos ovtos. Marinvoicr 6é cai Saoretpot
"Arapodiorcs Oinkooia éretétaKTo TddavTa: vomos orydoos Kal déxatos ovTos. Mocyocr Sé kal TiBapnvotar cat Mdxpwot cal Moocvvoixoic. kat Mapot tpinxocta TadXavta mpoeipnto: vom“os elvatos Kal dé€xatos ovTos. “Ivddv dé TAAOOS Te TOAX@ TWrEelaTov éotl TavT@v TaV rmels idpev avO parry, Kal hopov atayiveoyv Tpos TavTas TOUS adXous €EnKovTa Kal TPLNKOTLA TAaXaVTAWHYLAaTOS: VOMOS ELKOTTOS OUTOS.
95. To pév 67) apytpiov To BaBSvre@viov pos TO Evfoikov cvpBadXopevov TaXavtov yivetar oydo- KOVTG Kal oKTaKOoLA Kal evakioxidta TaXavta:!
TO dé xpuatov TpoKaibekaTaoLov oye fomevor, TO Whypya eUploKeTat éov EvBoixay TaNavTov oyd@KovTa kal é€axoclwv Kat TETPAKLXURLOY. TOUT@V @V TaVvT@DV curr LBepevey 70 TAOS Evfoixa TadNaVTA TwvEeheyeTo és Tov eT eTELOD popov Aapeio pupla Kal TeTpaKiaxidva Kal TEVTA- Koola Kal eEnKovTa: TO 8 éTt ToUTwY EXaccoP amriels ov EVO.
96. Obros Aapeiw rpoonte hopos amo THs Te ‘Agins Kal THIS AcBons Oruyax ober. T poiovTos pEévTOL Tob xpovou Kal aro VNT@OY TpPOTHLE adXos dhopos kal Tav év TH Evpwrn péxypt Oeccadrins
+ The MSS. have teccapdkovta kat mevraxdora kal elv. 7.5 but the alteration given here is generally accepted and is necessary in view of the total given below. The 19 tributes
I22
BOOK III. 93-96
Sogdi, and Arii were the sixteenth, paying three hundred.
94. The Paricanii and Ethiopians of Asia, being the seventeenth, paid four hundred; the Matieni, Saspiri, and Alarodii were the eighteenth, and two hundred talents were the appointed tribute. The Moschi, Tibareni, Macrones, Mossynoeci, and Mares, the nineteenth province, were ordered to pay three hundred. The Indians made up the twentieth province. These are more in number than any nation known to me, and they paid a greater tribute than any other province, namely three hundred and sixty talents of gold dust.
95. Now if these Babylonian talents be reckoned in Euboic money, the sum is seen to be nine thousand eight hundred and eighty Euboic talents: and the gold coin being counted as thirteen times the value of the silver, the gold-dust is found to be of the worth of four thousand six hundred and eighty Euboic talents. Therefore it is seen by adding all together that Darius collected a yearly tribute of fourteen thousand five hundred and sixty talents ; I take no account of figures less than ten.
96. This was Darius’ revenue from Asia and a few parts of Libya. But as time went on he drew tribute also from the islands and the dwellers in Europe, as far as Thessaly. The tribute is stored by
make up 7,600 Babylonian talents, that is, on the 3:4 relation (see ch. 89), 9,880 Euboic talents ; add the Indian tribute (4,680 talents) and the total is 14,560.
123
HERODOTUS
olKn EVO. ToUTOV Tov Popov Onoaupiter Saatreus TpOT@ TOLDOE* €S TiBous KEpapulvous TEAS KaTa- VEEL, mrjoas 88 TO d&yyos Teplalpeel TOV KEpapov' émeav 6€ benOn XpnudTov, KaTAaKOTTEL TOTOUTO dcou ay éxdoToTE OéNTAL.
97. Abrat jev apxat TE Hoav Kal Popov eT iT a- Exes. 1% Llepois dé Xopy pouvn pou OvK elpnTat Saco opos: arehea yap Llépoas ve wovTa YON, oide O¢ Popov péev ovdeva eTaxOnoar pépew, Opa dé ayiveov: AiOioTes ot mpdcovpor AtyUTT@, TOUS KapSvons ehavvav emt TOUS paxpoPtous AiSioras KateoTpeyaro, ot te; mept Te Noony THY tpi KaTOLKNYTAL Kal TO Avoviaw avayouct Tas opTas" [ovroe ot Aidiores Kal Ob TrNTLOXCpoL TOUTOLOL oT EP LAT pev Ypew@vTat TO avT@ T® Kal ot Kad- havtiat Tvédoi, olk MATa 88 EXT HVT AL kar ayara. |” ovToL cuvaudotepo. Sia Tpitov ETEos aryiveor, ayiveovar 6€ Kal 70 bey pt eped, dv0 Xoivexas amupou Ypuciov Kal Sunkootas darayyas éBevov Kal TEVTE maioas Al@ioras Kal ehepavTos odovTas peeyaXous €LKOOL. Kodyor bé Ta éTaEavTo és THY Ow peny Kab ou T poaeXees HEX pL Kaveaovos Opes (és todo yap 70 dpos ume Llépanat apXeTat, TQ O€ 7 pos Bopeny a avepov TOU Kavedovos Tlepoéov ovdev ere ppovriter), OUTOL @Y ddpa Ta eva favo & ere Kal és eue dua mrevteTnpioos ayiveov, ExaTov Taidas
1 of re; MSS. of; Stein places a lacuna before of, because the Ethiopians bordering on Egypt did not, he says, live near Nysa; at the same time he suggests the easy correction of Te, W hich I adopt.
2 The words in brackets are probably a commentator’s note drawn from ch. 101. The KaddAavrfa are obviously the KadAdAaria of ch. 38.
124
BOOK III. 96-97
the king in this fashion: he melts it down and pours it into earthen vessels; when the vessel is full he breaks the earthenware away, and when he needs money cuts off as much as will serve his purpose.
97. These were the several governments and appointments of tribute. The Persian country is the only one which I have not recorded as tributary ; for the Persians dwell free from all taxes. As for those on whom no tribute was laid, but who rendered gifts instead, they were, firstly, the Ethiopians near- est to Egypt, whom Cambyses subdued in his march towards the long-lived Ethiopians; and also those who dwell about the holy Nysa,! where Dionysus is the god of their festivals. [The seed of these Ethiopians and their neighbours is like the seed of the Indian Callantiae; they live underground.] These together brought every third year and still bring a gift of two choenixes? of pure gold, two hundred blocks of ebony, five Ethiopian boys, and twenty great elephants tusks. Gifts were also required of the Colchians and their neighbours as far as the Caucasian mountains (which is as far as the Persian rule reaches, the country north of the Caucasus paying no regard to the Persians); these were rendered every five years and are still so rendered, namely, an hundred boys and as many maidens.
1 Probably the mountain called Barkal in Upper Nubia ; this is called ‘‘ sacred” in hieroglyphic inscriptions,
2 The choenix was a measure of about the capacity of a quart,
125
HERODOTUS
Kal EKATOV mapPevous. “ApaBioe de XiMa TadavT| ayiveov uBavaTod ava mav tos. TabTa pev ovToL O@pa Tapee Tod popov Bacinrée exopurov.
98. Tov dé Xpucov TOUTOV TOV TONDOV ol ‘Ivéot, atv’ ov TO Whypna TO Bacidét TO eipnuévov Kopi- fouat, TpOT | TOL@OE KTOVTAL. €oTl THS ‘Tvductis xepns TO pos ipuov avicXovTa ap pos TOV yap jets iSpev, TOV Kal Tépt aT pEKES Te heyeTal, Tp@TOL Tpos ® KaL ALOU avaToAas olKEOVGL avOpwotav Tav év 7h “Acin ‘Ivéoi: “Ivdav yap To Tpos THY N@ épnpin €oti Sua THY Wdppmov. Eats bE Toda éO6vea “Ivdav cal ove onodova odict, Kal of fev AVT@V Vvomades eial of Sé Ov, of dé ev ToOicL €Xece oikéovar Tov ToTapmod Kal iyOvas ottéovTat @LOUS, TOUS alpéovot Ex TAOLWY KANALLVOY OpLe- fevol’ KaNapou O€ Ev yoru olov ExacTov TroLé- eTal. ovTot pev 62) ToV “lvydmv dhopéovar éc OHTA proivny: émeav €k TOD TOTaMOU drOVY auynowot Kal KoWwact, TO évOedTEv Hopuov TpoTOV KaTATAE- Eavtes ws Owpnka évdvvovct.
99. "AdXoz 6€ Tov "lvdav pds 7® oiKéovTeEs TOV- TWY VOMACES ela Kpe@v edeaTal QUO, KaN€OVTAaL O€ Hadaior, vomato.ce b€ ToLota LOE A€eyovTat Xpac Gar: os av Kay TOV aoTav, iy TE yun Hv Te avnp, TOV pev dvbpa dvbpes of pdduotd of bptdéovtes KTEC- vouvol, Pamevor AUTOV 77 KO{LEVOV TH vovo@ Ta Kpea opior Oragbeiper Pau: 0 6€ a7 @pVvos EoTl pn ev VOoéely, ot dé ov ouyyvodKopevor aTroKTeivarTes KATEVWXEOLTAL. i) O€ av yuvn Kaun, @oavT@s at eTLX PEWMEVAL pddora yuvaixes TaUTa ToicL avopact Trovevol. TOV yap én € es yfjpas GT LO JLEVOD Oucavtes KaTevwyéovTar’ és d€ TOUTOUV AOYoV Ov
126
BOOK III. 97-99
The Arabians rendered a thousand talents’ weight of frankincense yearly. Such were the gifts of these peoples to the king, besides the tribute.
98. All this abundance of gold, whence the Indians send the aforesaid gold-dust to the king, they win in such manner as I will show. All to the east of the Indian country is sand; among all men of whom hearsay gives us any clear knowledge the Indians dwell farthest to the east and the sunrise of all the nations of Asia; for on the eastern side of India all is desert by reason of the sand. There are many Indian nations, none speaking the same language; some of them are nomads, some not; some dwell in the river marshes and live on raw fish, which they catch from reed boats. Each boat is made of one single length between the joints of a reed.! These Indians wear clothes of rushes; they mow and cut these from the river, then plait them crosswise like a mat, and put it on like a breastplate.
99. Other Indians, to the east of these, are nomads and eat raw flesh; they are called Padaei. It is said to be their custom that when any of their countryfolk male or female are sick, a man’s closest friends kill him, saying that they lose his flesh by the wasting of the disease; though he denies that he is sick, yet they will not believe him, but kill and eat him. When a woman is sick she is put to death like the men by the women who most consort with her. As for one that has come to old age, they sacrifice him and feast on his flesh;
1 Not the bamboo, apparently, but the ‘‘ kana,” which sometimes grows to a height of 50 feet.
127
HERODOTUS
TONNOL TIVES AVT@V ATIKVEOVTAaL’ TPO yap TOU TOV €s vovoov TimTToVTA mavTa KTELVOUCL.
100. ‘Erépov dé éoti Ivdav d6¢ aos 7 pOoTros" ouTe krelvoval ovdev Euruyov ovTE TL omelpouct ovTe oixias vouifovar ExtHaPat Tronhayéouai Te Kal avtoiat éotl Goov Kéyypos TO péyabos év KANUKL, aUTOMATOV éx THS As yvopevor, TO oUNNE- YOvTEs | aurh TH KaNUKL éyovat Te Kal ouréovTau. Os & av és votcov auTov Téon, éeMov és TH Epnjov KeETaL" hpovtiger dé ovdeis ovTE atroa- VOVTOS OUTE KA[LVOVTOS.
101. Mééss 6€ tovTav Tov ‘lvdav Tov KatéreEa Tm avToV eupavys €oTL Kara TEp TOV TpOBaTwY, Kal TO X papa popeover Gmouov 7 TAVTES Kal Tapa- THA} Lov AlBtope. 7) youn é autor, THY aTrievTaL és Tas yuvaiKas, ov KATA TEP TOV ddrOV avo POT OV €otl NevKy, GAA pédalva KaTad TEP TO Xpapa. TOLAUTHY dé Kal Aifiorres amlevtat Bopijy. | ovToL pev TOV Tvdav Exact epo Tov Ilepoeop olKeouae Kat 7 pos voTou aveuov, kal Aapeiov Bacidéos ovdapma UTHKOUCAaD.
102. "AdAoz 6€ THY "Ivdav Kaoratupe Te TOM ral 7H Mlaxrvixn X@PN cial T poo oupot, 7 pos dpKTOv Te Kab Bopée ave mou KATOLKN [EVOL TOV adXrov ‘Ivdav, ol Baxrpiowwe TapaThnainv EXoUCt Siavray. ovTOL Kat HaXLme@raroL etal ‘Teddy ral oi éml Tov xpucov TTENNOHEVOL eigl oto” KaTa yap TobTO eorl épnuiy bia THY Waupov. év 87) ov TH épnuin TAaUTN Kal TH wapupe yivovrat pUpENKES peyabea eXovres KUV@V pev ehaooova Groréxwov b¢ péCova: eict yap avTav Kal mapa Baciré TO Llepoéwv evOedtev OnpevOévtes. ovToL
128
BOOK III. 99-102
but there are not many who come thereto, for all who fall sick are killed ere that.
100. There are other Indians, again, who kill no living creature, nor sow, nor are wont to have houses; they eat grass, and they have a grain growing naturally from the earth in its calyx, about the size of a millet-seed, which they gather with the calyx and roast and eat. Whenany one of them falls sick he goes into the desert and lies there, none regarding whether he be sick or die.
101, These Indians of whom I speak have inter- course openly like cattle ; they are all black-skinned, like the Ethiopians. Their genital seed too is not white like other men’s, but like the Ethiopians’ black. These Indians dwell far away from the Persians southwards, and were no subjects of King Darius.
102. Other Indians dwell near the town of Cas- patyrus and the Pactyic country,! northward of the rest of India; these live like the Bactrians; they are of all Indians the most warlike, and it is they who are charged with the getting of the gold} for in these parts all is desert by reason of the sand. There are found in this sandy desert ants? not so big as dogs but bigger than foxes; the Persian king has some of these, which have been caught
1N.E Afghanistan. Caspatyrus (or Caspapyrus) is said to be probably Cabul.
2 It is suggested that the ‘“‘ants” may have been really marmots. But even this does not seem to make the story much more probable.
129 VOL. II. K
HERODOTUS
@V Ob HUpENKES TOLEVLEVOL olnow bro viv ava- popeovar THY va pov Kara Tep ol év Toloe “Edagar PupenKes Kara TOV avTov TpOoTron, etal dé Kal avtol TO eldos omoLorarou 7 O€ Yraupos a) dvadepouern éotl xpua tres. él 67) TAUTNVY THV Yaupov oTEANOVTAL €s THV Epn pov oi “Ivédol, Gev- Eadpevos EKATTOS Kapndous Tpets, cerpnpopov bev éxatépwbev époeva TapérKewv, Onreav Sé és pécov emt tavTny 61) avTOs avaBaivel, émitTNdevoas GKaS amo TEKVOV WS VEWTATOV aT ooTacas CevEer. at yap ope KapLNrOL iTTWV OVK HOTOVES ES TaXuThra eiol, Xoops be axGea OuvaT@repar TONAOV pepe.
103. To pev on) Eidos 0 OXOLOV TL EXEL Dy) KaUNNOS, ETL TAMEVOLTL TOlCL “EdAnoe ov cvyypapa TO o€ a) eT LOTEATAL auras, TOUTO ppaco Kapnros év Tota OmriaOiowcr oKEdEoL EEL TEaTEPAS LNPOUS Kab youvata TET CEPA, Ta Te aldota 61a TOV OTIC- Oiwv oKer€éwv T POs TI)V oupiy TET PA[LUEV A.
104, Oi oe 67 “Ivdoi TpoTr@ TOLOUT® Kal evEs TOLAUTY Xpew@peevor éXavvovat él TOV Xpucov Aedo- yeomevas: OKWS KAU WaT OV TOV Geppotatov € eovT@Y EgovTat év TH apTayiy vm yap TOU KAVMATOS OL pUpENKES: apavées yivovTas vO yi. Gepporatos 6€ é€otl oO iptos ToUTOLoL Tolat avOpwroce TO éwO vor, ov KaTa TEP Toioe adXoLoe petauBpins, arr’ Umeptethas meéeypt ov ayopns Siadvatos. {TOv- tov 6€ Tov x povov Katel TONG parrov ) 7H pecan Spty STH ‘EArAdSa, ottTw dot év HSate Aoryos avtous eats BpéxerOat TNVIKAUTA. pecovoa dé 7) 7uépn oa Xe0ov TapaTAnotos Kalet TOUS TE adddous av porous Kal TOUS ‘Iydous. aTOKAWO- péevns O€ THs pecauBpins yivetat ode oO HALOS
130
103. I do not describe the camel’s appearance to Greeks, for they know it; but I will show them a
four knee-joints; its Privy parts are turned towards
104. Thus and with teams so harnessed the Indians ride ‘aftey the gold, using all diligence that they shall be about the business of taking it when the heat is greatest ; for the ants are then out of sight underground. Now in these parts the sun is hottest in the morning, not at midday as elsewhere, but from sunrise to the hour of market-closing, Through these hours it is hotter by much than in Hellas at moon, so that men are said to sprinkle themselves with water at this time. At midday the sun's heat jg well nigh the same in India and elsewhere, As it grows to afternoon, the sun of
131 K 2
HERODOTUS
KaTa Tep Tolat AdroLtor O EwOuVOs, Kal TO ato TOUTOU arrLov emt paddov Woye, és 0 él dutpjat €wv Kal TO KapTAa WUxXeL.
105, ’Eveav 6€ €XMOwau és Tov X@pov of *IvSol Eyovtes Ouraxia, EuTMrAHTAVTES TATA THS Wappov TV TaxyiaTHnY éXavVOVEL OTigw* aUTiKa yap ot pupynuKces Odun, ws 62 A€yeTae Uo Llepcéwr, padovres Ouwxouct, eva be TAXUTHTA ovdevi eTEp@ Gjiovov, ovr OOTE, el pu) TpokauBavew Tovs "Tvdovs TiS od00 év & TOUS LUPENKaS oudreyer Gat, ovdéva dv chav amocwterOar, Tods pa vuv gpcevas TOV KauYnAwY, Elvat yap ijocovas Oéew TOY Onr€éwr, Taparveo Gat em eA KOLEVOUS, OUK omov dpcpor epous” Tas dé Onréas UV ALYLY NT KO- pevas TOV Edutrov TéexVwY EvdtOoVvaL pararov ovoen, Tov pev 8) wA€W TOU YpuvcoD ovTw ot “Ivdol KT@OVTAL, Os Hepoa pact: addos O€ TTAVLOTEPOS €oTl €v TH xepn OpPUT GO OMEVOS.
106. Ac & eoXaTlat KOS TIS olKeopevns Ta KaAALOTa EhaXOr, KATA TEP y “EAXas Tas @pas TONNOV TL KadoT a Kexpnuevas EAAXE. TOUTO bev yap Tpos Ty HO €oxXaTn TOV OlK EO [LEVEY y Tvdixy eoTl, aomep ONyY@ TpoTEpoV clpnKa ev TAUTN TOOTO bev Ta eupuxa, TeTpaTood Te Kal Ta TETELVA, TOAD peSw 7) Ev TOtTL aAXOLTL YwpiotcL éoti, TapeE Tav immwv (ovTOL dé EcoobyTat bd tav Mnd:eav, Nyncaiwy 6é Kkarevpévov inrer), ToUTO S&€ Xpuaos amAETOS avTOO. éati, 5 pev Opvaaomevos, 0 S€ KaTahopEevpeEVvos UTO TOTALOY, ) 6: aoreEp éonunva dprrafops v0S. Ta dé d€vdpea Ta aypia autor Peper KapT ov eipua Karhovij | Te Wpopepovta Kal apeTH TOV ato TOY diov:
132
BOOK III. 104-106
India has the power of the morning sun in other lands ; with its sinking the day becomes ever cooler, till at sunset it is exceeding cold.
105. So when the Indians come to the place with their sacks, they fill these with the sand and ride away back with all speed; for, as the Persians say, the ants forthwith scent them out and give chase, being, it would seem, so much swifter than all other creatures that if the Indians made not haste on their way while the ants are mustering, not one of them would escape. So they loose the male trace-camels that they lead, one at a time (these being slower than the females); the mares never tire, for they remember the young that they have left. Such is the tale. Most of the gold (say the Persians) is got in this way by the Indians; there is some besides that they dig from mines in their country, but it is less abundant.
106. It would seem that the fairest blessings have been granted to the most distant nations of the world, whereas in Hellas the seasons have by much the kindliest temperature. As I have lately said, India lies at the world’s most distant eastern limit ; and in India all living creatures four-footed and flying are by much bigger than those of other lands, except the horses, which are smaller than the Median horses called Nesaean; moreover the gold there, whether dug from the earth or brought down by rivers or got as I have shown, is very abundant. There too there grows on wild trees wool more beautiful and excellent than the wool
133
HERODOTUS
Kal écOnte “Ivdot amo tovtTwv tav Sevdpéwv \pewVTal.
107. TIpos S av pecapBSpins éoyatyn ’ApaBin TOV oiKeopevewy X@péov éoTi, év oe TAUTN UBave- TOS Te éoTl pouvy Yo péwv TAce@v puopevos Kal o wupyn Kal Kaoin Kal Kaj. Lov Kal Anodavov. TavTa TavTa TAnVY THS opupyns duo TeTéws KkTo@vtTar ot “ApadBior. - Tov pév ye ALRavwTov oudréyouct THY oTUpaka Ovpim@vtes, THY és “EX- Anvas Doivixes €Eayovow: TavtTnv OupiavTes Kap- Bavover Ta yap dévopea tabra Ta \Baveoropopa odues UTomTEpoL, bulk pol TA peyabea, TOLKINOL Ta
eldea, purdooouce Trybet TOANOL epi dévdpov ExagTop, OUTOL ob TEP én AiyuTrrov emlaT pa- TEVOVTAL, ovcevi ¢ aXXo ATENAUVOVTAL ATO TOV Sevdpéwv 7) THS oT Upakos TO KATO.
108. Neyoust 8 Kal rd8e Apa Brot, as Tica av yh éwiptrato Tov odiwy TovTwY, ei py Yi- veoOat Kat avtTovs olov TL KaTa Tas éyidvas nriotapnv yivecOa. Kal Kws Tod Oeiov 7 Tpo- votn, GoTEp Kal oiKos éotl, éodca cody, boa
\ a. \ \ b] / lal [ev bux te dela Kal eda@dipa, TavuTa pev TavTa mohvyova TET OLNKE, iva pn) émidiry KaTtecOiopeva, doa O€ TXETALA Kal avinpa, Or- yoyova. TouUTO péev, OTL O Aayos vmod TAVTOS Onpeverar Onpiov Kal dpvios Kal avOpwrou, ouT@ én TL TOU'YOVOV eo ETLKULOKETAL jeodvov mav- TOV Onptav, Kal TO pev acd TOV TEKV@V eV TH yaorpl TO 6€ rrov, TO 6€ apr éy Tho pajTpnce Trdooetal, TO b€ avarpéetar. ToiTo pev 87
1 goa pty yap MSS.; Stein brackets ydép, which obviously has no place here.
134
BOOK III. 106-108
of ‘sheep; these trees supply the Indians with clothing.
107. Again, Arabia is the most distant to the south of all inhabited countries : and this is the only country which yields frankincense and myrrh and casia and cinnamon and gum-mastich. All these but myrrh are difficult for the Arabians to get. They gather frankincense by burning that storax! which Phoenicians carry to Hellas; this they burn and so get the frankincense ; for the spice-bearing trees are guarded by small winged snakes of varied colour, many round each tree; these are the snakes that attack Egypt. Nothing save the smoke of storax will drive them away from the trees.
108. The Arabians also say that the whole country would be full of these snakes were it not with them as I have heard that it is with vipers. It would seem that the wisdom of divine Providence (as is but reasonable) has made all creatures prolific that are cowardly and fit to eat, that they be not minished from off the earth by devouring, whereas but few young are born to creatures cruel and baneful. The hare is so prolific, for that it is the prey of every beast and bird and man; alone of all creatures it conceives in pregnancy; some of the unborn young are hairy, some still naked; while some are still forming in the womb others are already being chased and killed. But whereas this is so with
1 A kind of gum, producing an acrid smoke when burnt, and therefore used as a disinfectant.
135
HERODOTUS
ToLlouTo éaTi* 1 Oe én Néawva éov loxuporaroy Kal Opacvtatov amaké év T@ Bio TIKTEL év" TIKTOVEe yap ouvex Barnet TO TEKV ED Tas MATpaS. TO de airvov TOUTOU T0be éoTi* éreay O TKULVOS év TH pnTpl ewv dpxntas Svaxiveopevos, 0 0 O€é EXOV ovuxas Onpiov ToAAov TavTwy ofuTaToOUS apiaorer Tas nT pas, av omer os Te 61) TONG padXov ETLKVEETAL KaTaypapov: meas Te on 0 TOKOS €oTl, KL TO TapaTrav AetmeTaL avTéor bryves ovdén.
109. “Os dé Kal ob éxidvat Te Kal ol ev “Apa- Biot UromTEpol ogues el éyivovTo ws 1) pvais avToict Umapxel, OUK av ty Siocipa av0 porrotae’ viv é émeay Gopyv@vrar Kara Cevyea Kal ep avTh Hi 0 €ponv TH eKTOUITL, GT LE {LEVOU avroo THY ryouny % Ondkea amteTat TIS Serpys, Kal eupioa OUK aviel mpl av Suapayn. ) pev 89 éponv amro- OvnicKkes TpoOT® TO elpn Lever, 1) dé | Onrea Tiow ToLnvoE ATOTLVEL 7@ Epoever TO yovél TLMOpEOV TE ETL ev ™ yaorTpl eovTa ca Téxva dver Ate THY pntépa, cvapayovra be THY vHnoUv QUT iS ovr TY éxduclv TOLEETAL. ol O€ addoe ogtes eovTes av- Oparav ov On Anpoves TiKTOVOL TE @a Kal éKNE- jTovol ToAXov TL XpHua TOV TEKVOD. ai pev vuv éyiovar Kata macav Thy yh eiai, of bé Uo- TTEpOL odues aO poo elol €V TH "A paBin Kai ovdapn GdXn Kata ToOTO OOKEOUGL TOAAOL ElVaL.
110. Tov pev 67 ALBavwrtov TodToy ovTw kT@vrat “ApaBio, tHhv 6€ Kacinv Ode. éreav KatabyowvtTar Bipanat Kal déppact adroLot Trav TO coma Kal TO TpocwTOVv TAY av’TaY TaV oplarpov, Epyovtar émi THv Kacinv: i) 6é év ivy pveta ov BaGén, wept 6€ adTny Kal év adTH 136
BOOK III. 108-110
the hare, the lioness, a very strong and bold beast, bears offspring but once in her life, and then but one cub; for the uterus comes out with the cub in the act of birth. This is the reason of it:—-when the cub first begins to stir in the mother, its claws, much sharper than those of any other creature, tear the uterus, and as it grows, much more does it scratch and tear, so that when the hour of birth is near seldom is any of the uterus left whole.
109. It is so too with vipers and the winged serpents of Arabia: were they born in the natural manner of serpents no life were possible for men; but as it is, when they pair, and the male is in the very act of generation, the female seizes him by the neck, nor lets go her grip till she have devoured him. Thus the male dies; but the female is punished for his death; the young avenge their father, and eat their mother while they are yet within her; nor are they dropped from her till they have devoured her womb. Other snakes, that do no harm to men, lay eggs and hatch out a vast number of young. The Arabian winged serpents do indeed seem to be many; but it is because (whereas there are vipers in every land) these are all in Arabia and are nowhere else found.
110. The Arabians get their frankincense as I have shown; for the winning of casia, when they seek it they bind oxhides and other skins over all their bodies and faces, leaving only the eyes. Casia grows in a shallow lake; round this and in it are
137
HERODOTUS
avriverat kov Onpia TTEpwra, THCL VUKTEpPLOL Tpogeixeha Hadar, Kal TETpLYE dew, Kal &s GXKnV adKiwat Ta Sel aTamuVomévous aTO TOV od0arpav ott Spérew THY Kacinv.
111. To 88 6 Kkivapwpov étt ToUT@Y OopacTo- Tepov auANEyoucL. OKoU pev yap yiveTat Kal HT pv yh 1) Tpépovea earl, ovVK EYouvaL ETelY, TANY OTL AOY@ OLKOTL YpEedpevot ev ToOtaLde ywpiolat daci tives avTo dvecOar év Toate o Avovucos étpadn: dpvidas 6€ Aéyovcr peyddas hopéety TavTa Ta Kaphea TA Huels aTO Dowwixwv padovres Kivduwpov Karéopev, hopéev 8é Tas epyibas és VEOT OLAS T poo TET AAG pevas ex ™dov 7 pos aT OK PI UYOLTL Opec, evOa ™pooBacw av- Gpar@ ovdepiav elvat. Tmpos wv 01) Tadra Tous ‘ApaBious copiver bat tase’ Bowv Te Kal ove TOV ATOYLVOLEVOV ral TOV aidNov broluytoy | Ta pérea Statapovtas ws péytota Kopilew és TadTa Ta xwpia, Kat ohea Oévtas ayxov TOV veodoLéwr atadrdocec$ar éxas avtéwy: tas d€ dpridas KaTtaTreToméevas! Ta pérXea ToV UTotuyiwy ava- popéew éml Tas veooouas, Tas 6é ov duvapevas iaxew Katappnyvua Bat éml vay, Tous 6€ érrLovtas ouhneyelr, oUT@ fev TO KE O MOV TuANeyo- pevov €x TOUT@Y amiKkvéedOal € 5 Tas adXas Yopas.
112. To dé 67 ajdavor, TO KANEOUCL “ApaBtor Adbavoy, éTt TovUTOV Owuaciw@tepoy yivetat év yap dutodpmotaT@ ry vopevov EUWOETTATOY éoTL"
: , TOV yap aiyav TOV Tpayov év Toict Tayoot eUploKeTal eryyevopevov otov yhovos dim THS DANS. XpnTL Lov & és ToAAa TOV pUpwV éoTi, Oupiact TE padtota TobTo ApaBto.. 1 KatameTouevas [avT@y] Stein.
138
BOOK III, rro-1r2
encamped certain winged creatures, very like bats, that squeak shrilly and make a stout resistance; these must be kept from the men’s eyes if the casia is to be plucked.
111. As for cinnamon, they gather it in a fashion even stranger. Where it grows and what kind of land nurtures it they cannot say, save that it is reported, reasonably enough, to grow in the places where Dionysus was reared. There are great birds, it is said, that take these sticks which the Phoenicians have taught us to call cinnamon, and carry them off to nests built of mud on the mountain crags, where no man can approach. The Arabian device for defeating the birds is to cut into very large pieces dead oxen and asses and other beasts of burden, then to set these near the eyries, withdrawing themselves far off. The birds then fly down (it is said) and carry the morsels of the beasts up to their nests; which not being able to bear the weight break and fall down the mountain side; and then the Arabians come up and gather what they seek. Thus is cinnamon said to be gathered, and so to come from Arabia to other lands.
112. But gum-mastich, which Greeks call ledanon and Arabians ladanon, is yet more strangely produced. Its scent is most sweet, yet nothing smells more evilly than that which produces it ; for it is found in the beards of he-goats, forming in them like tree- gum. ‘Thisis usedin the making of many perfumes ; there is nothing that the Arabians so often burn for fragrance,
139
HERODOTUS
113. Tooaita pev Ou@parov mépt eipno8o, amrotet be TAS Xeopns THS "A pains Geatrécwov as nov. dvo bé yévea obey ope earl Foparos afta, Ta ovdaioOe ETéepw@Ot Eoti. TO bev aut av érepov EXEL Tas ovpas paxpas, T pea TX E@Y ove éAdocovas, Tas €l TLS é7Ein ode eTPEAKELD, EdKea a av EX OLED ¢ ava- TptBopevéov T™ pos TH YA TOY Ovpéwv: viv O amas Tis TOV ToLmevov emtoTarat Evroupyéev és TO- goiTo auakibas yap wotedvTes bTodéoveL avTas THOL OUPHGL, EVOS EXATTOU KTHVEODS THV ovpiy emt dpakioa éxdorny KaTASEOVTES. TO O€ érepov yevos TOY CiwY TAS Ovpas TAATéas Hhopéovar Kal er TIX VY TNATOS. '
114. ‘Arroxdwwopevns dé pecauBpins TA pr} KEL T pos OvvovTa Awov 4 AtO.orrin x@pn eoxaTn TOY oixeopevewv: atitn Sé ypucov Te hépet ToAAOY Kal éréhavtas audiradéas cal dévdpea Tavta dypia Kal €Bevov Kal advdpas peyiotovs Kal KadrioTous Kal “aK poBlwTaTous.
115. Adrat pév vuv &v te tH ’Acin éoyatiai EloL Kal év TH AtBup. mepl € Tov ev TH Evpory TOV pos éomepny eo XATLEwY EY@ fev OVK AaTPpeE- Kéws NéyeLv: ore yap éywye evOeKopat “Hpsdavov Kanréea Oat ™pos BapBapov TOTALOV ex0vbovTa és Odraccav TH Tos Bopénv ave pov, am OTEV TO TAEKT POV pouray oyos earl, ovre vijrous oida Kacovrepioas covras, éx TOV O KaootTEpos ny po.ta. TovTO pev yap 6 "Hptdavos avo KaTn- yopéet 70 ovvopua os €oTL ‘EXAquicov Kat ov Bap- Bapov, v1o rontéw Sé Twos ToinPév: TodTO dé ovdevos avToTTem yevouévou Svvapat aKodcat, TOUTO pedeT@V, OKwS Odracca éoTl Ta eTEKELVA
140
BOOK III. 113-115
113. I have said enough of the spices of Arabia ; airs wondrous sweet blow from that land. They have moreever two marvellous kinds of sheep, nowhere else found. One of these has tails no less than three cubits long. Were the sheep to trail these after them, they would suffer hurt by the rub- bing of the tails on the ground; but as it is every shepherd there knows enough of carpentry to make little carts which they fix under the tails, binding the tail of each several sheep on its own cart. The other kind of sheep has tails a full cubit broad.
114. Where south inclines westwards, the part of the world stretching farthest towards the sunset is Ethiopia; here is great plenty of gold, and abundance of elephants, and all woodland trees, and ebony; and the people are the tallest and fairest and longest-lived of all men.
115. These then are the most distant parts of the world in Asia and Libya. But concerning the farthest western parts of Europe I cannot speak with exactness; for I do not believe that there isa river called by foreigners Eridanus issuing into the northern sea, whence our amber is said to come, nor have I any knowledge of Tin-islands, whence our tin is brought. The very name of the Eridanus bewrays itself as not a foreign but a Greek name, invented by some poet; nor for all my diligence have I been able to learn from one who has seen it that there is a sea beyond Europe. This only we
I4I
HERODOTUS
Etpwrys. €& éoxatns 8 @Y Oo KacaiTEpos Huiv porta Kal TO TAEKT POV.
116. Ipos 6¢ dpkTou TIS Evperns TONN® Te TAEloTOS xpucos paiverar éov" bKws bev yLvo- [Lev0S, OK EX@ OVCE TOTO aTpEKEws EiTral, heyeTat dé Uméx TOV ypuT@Y aptalew “Apiactodvs av- Spas pouvvopOarpovs. melGouat oe ovde TodTO oKws Houvoplarpor dvdpes pvovtat, dvow é EXOVTES THY addy omoiny Tololt AAXNOLCL avo parrot at 6€ av éoyatial OlKacL, TEPLKANLOVTaL THY AAANHV yopnv Kal é€vTOS aTrépyovcal, Ta KdaddCTA SoxéovTAa uly Elval Kal oTavi@TaTa exe avTaL.
117. "Eote S€ tediov év TH Actin TeplKeKhajl- peévov dpei TavTober, Svar piyes oe Tob Gpeos elol TEVTE. Todo TO Trediov Hv bev koe Xopacuion, ev ovpouae éov Xopac piwv TE QUTOV Kal ‘Tpraviov kat Ildp0wv Kai Laparyryéov Kal @apavaiwv, éreite O€ Ilépcas Exovot To Kpatos, €atl Tov Bacidéos. €x 61 OY TOU TeEpt- KANLOVTOS OpEeos TOUTOU pee TOTA/LOS Heyas, ovvoua 6€ of éott “Akns. ovTos TpoTepov pep ap- OecKe Srarehappevos TEVTAYOU TOUT@V TOV elpn- pévov Tas Ywpas, dia dtacdayos ayopevos Exdortns éxaoTtolol émeite 6€ vTe TO Ilépon eiot, weTov- Oact ToLovee: Tas Stachayas TOV opéwy evdeipas 6 Bacieds Tras én ExaoTtn Sitachay. EoTnoE: atroKkexAntéevov 6€ Tod Bdatos THs e£odou TO Tedlov TO évTOS TOV Opéwy TEAAYOS yiveTat, évde- Sovtos ev Tod roTapmov, Exovtos 6€ ovdapmh éEndvow. ovTOL @V ol Tep EuTrpocbe EwDEcay
142
BOOK III. 115-117
know, that our tin and amber come from the most distant parts.
116. This is also plain, that to the north of Europe there is by far more gold than elsewhere. In this matter again I cannot with certainty say how the gold is got; some will have it that one-eyed men called Arimaspians steal it from griffins. But this too I hold incredible, that there can be men in all else like other men, yet having but one eye. Suffice it that it is but reasonable that the most distant parts of the world, as they enclose and wholly surround all other lands, should have those things which we deem best and rarest.
117. There is in Asia a plain surrounded by mountains, through which mountains there are five clefts.1_ This plain belonged formerly to the Choras- mians; it adjoins the land of the Chorasmians themselves, the Hyrcanians, Parthians, Sarangeis, and Thamanaei; but since the Persians have held sway it has been the king’s own land. -Now from the encircling mountains flows a great river called Aces. Its stream divides into five channels, and watered formerly the lands of the peoples aforesaid by passing to them severally through the five clefts ; but since the beginning of the Persian rule the king has blocked the mountain clefts, and closed each passage with a gate; the water thus barred from outlet, the plain within the mountains becomes a lake, seeing that the river pours into it and finds no way out. Those therefore who formerly used
1 All this description appears to be purely imaginative. But ‘‘ the idea of the chapter” (say Messrs. How and Wells) **is quite correct ; the control of irrigation is in the East one
of the prerogatives of government, and great sums are charged for the use of water.”
143
HERODOTUS
xpacbat To UdaTL, ovK ExovTES avT@ xpaa bat cupmpoph peydhy Ova xpeovrat. TOV pev yap Yelw@va VEL opt 0 Qeds @oTEp Kal Totot adovoe avOp@Troiat, Tov O€ Bépeos omeipovTes werivnv Kal onoapov Ypnickovtar TO UdaTt. érreav Ov pndév ad. Tapacisa@tat Tod datos, éovtes es Tovs Ilépcas avtot Te Kal yuvaixes, oTUYTES KATA TAS Oupas tov Bacidéos Bowot wpudpevol, 0 é Ba- alrevs Tolar Seouévotot avT@V pddtoTa évTéd- NeTau avoiyelv TAS mXas TAS és TOUTO pepovoas. évreay O€ | OudKopos 1) 7, yn ope yevytat Tivovca TO vdwp, avuTat pev ai TUAAaL aTrOKANLOVTAL, adAas & évtéXXeTat avolyew dddotot Tota. Seopévoict MadicTa TOV ALTAV. ws O eyo oida akovcas, XP MATa peyada mTpnocomevos avoiryes TapeE ToD opov.
118. Tatra pev én € EXEL ouTa. Tay 6€ TO Mayo émavactavtayv érta avopar, éva avtav ‘Ivtadpée- yea xatérape vBpicavta Tade aTrobavely avTtika ETA THY éTAVaTTACLW. 0 ere és Ta Baornta évehOav Xpnpaticacbar TO Bacirec: Kal yap 67) Kal o YOHLOS oUT@ eiXe, TOLoL eravacriot TO Maye écodov eivat Tapa Bacihea aVEV iryyédov, Vv by yuvark! TUyXavy) [LLoryOMLEVOS Baoirevs. oUK@D on ‘Ivradpevns édvatou ovdeva OL évayyeihat, arn’ ore yy TOV ETT, eoLevat 70ere. Oo 6€ Tuoupos Kal o ayyedtnpopos ov TEpLOpav, papevor TOV Bacirtéa yuvackl prayer Oa. o 6¢ “Ivtadhpévys Soxéwy opéas Vpevdea ervyerv TOLEEL TOLdOE" ora oa pLevos TOV dxwaKea mora pvet avr ay Td TE WTA Kal Tas pivas, Kal dveipas mept TOV XadwvOv TOU immrou Tept Tovs avyévas odéwv édynce, Kal amiixe.
144
BOOK III. 117-118
the water can use it no longer, and are in very evil case; for whereas in winter they have the rain from heaven like other men, in summer they are in need of the water for their sown millet and sesame. So whenever no water is given to them, they come into Persia with their women, and cry and howl before the door of the king’s palace, till the king commands that the river-gate which leads thither should be opened for those whose need is greatest; then, when this land has drunk its fill of water, that gate is shut, and the king bids open another for those of the rest who most require it. I have heard and know that he exacts great sums, over and above the tribute, for the opening of the gates.
118. So much for these matters. But Intaphrenes, one of the seven rebels against the Magian, was brought to his death by a deed of violence im- mediately after the rebellion. He desired to enter the palace and speak with the king; for this was the law, that the rebels should come into the king’s presence without announcement given, if the king were not with one of his wives. Intaphrenes then claimed his right to enter unannounced, as one of the seven; but the gate-warden and the messenger forbade him, the king being, they said, with one of his wives. Intaphrenes thought they spoke falsely ; drawing his scimitar he cut off their noses and ears, then strung these on his horse’s bridle and bound it round the men’s necks, and so let them go.
145 VOL. II. L
HERODOTUS
119. O? d€ 7H Bacires Secxvdovcr EwuTods Kal TH aitinv eitov be ay meTrovOoTes einoay. Aapei- os dé appwdnoas j2?) KOW® oy ot && TETFOLNKOTES EWoL Tavra, [ETAT [LT OMEVOS éva éxac Tov amen el- puro YyVOLNS, €L TUVETALVOL eial 7 TET OLNMEV - eT elTE dé é&éuabe os ou oo Kewolot ein Tabra meToinkes, €kaBe avtov Te Tov “Ivtadpévea Kal Tovs Tatoas avTod Kal Tovs oiKnlovs TavTas, érmldas Todas é€yov peTa TOV GUYyyEevéwv pL émuBourevety ot emavarTacw, cuaBov dé odéas édyoe THY ert Oavare. 7) O€ YUL?) TOD ‘Tvtadppe- vEOS portaca éml Tas Avpas TOU Baciréos Kraler Ke ay Kal adupéoKeto Tovedoa be aieL TWUTO TOUTO TOV Aapetov eTeLoe oixretpat pv. meprpas éé diryyenov edevye TOES ae yuvat, Bactrevs TOL Aapeios did00 € éva, TOV dedeneveon oLKNL@V pioacbat TOV Bovheat ex TAVTOV. 3 O€ Bovr\evcapery vmexpiveto Tabde> “Et pev 67 pot d1800 Bacidevs €VOS THY Wuyny, aipéowa €x TaVTw@Y TOV aoEd- peor.” muOopevos 6¢ Aapetos tabra Kat Oapacas Tov AOYor, mérras Hyyopeve ad.) yuvat, elpaTa ge Bacurevs, Tiva €yovoa Younr, Tov dvdpa TE Kab Ta TEKVG eycatadumotca, TOV adedpeov eihev mepreivat TOL, OS Kal GNAOT PLOTEPOS TOL Tov raiser Kai ooOV KeXa pla LEVOS TOU dvdpos eat.” 6 apeiBeto totaide. “OQ Racired, avnp bev pot av adXos yévotto, && Saipwv €PédXol, Kal Téxva AdXa, el TaUTAa aTOBaXoLm Tat TOs b€ KAL MNTPOS OUKETE peu Cwovr@v aehpeos av adros ovoevl Tpowre yévolTo. TAUTY TH youn Xpewmevn, érefa Tabra. ev Te 67) e0&e To Aapeio el ret 1 yun, Kat Ol dmiice toOTov Te Tov TapatTéeTo Kal TOV Taldwy
146
BOOK III. 119
119. They showed themselves to the king and told him the reason why they had been so treated. Darius, fearing that this might be a conspiracy of the six, sent for each severally and questioned him, to know if they approved the deed ; and being assured that they had no part in it, he seized Intaphrenes with his sons and all his household— for he much suspected that the man was plotting a rebellion with his kinsfolk—and imprisoned them with intent to put them to death. Then Intaphrenes’ wife came ever and anon to the palace gates, weeping and lamenting; and at last her continual so doing moved Darius to compassion; and he sent a messenger to tell her that Darius would grant her the life of one of her imprisoned kinsfolk, whom- soever she chose. She, after counsel taken, answered thatif this were the king’s boon she chose the life of her brother. Darius was astonished when he heard her answer, and sent one who said to her: “ Woman, the king would know for what reason you pass over your husband and your children and choose rather to save the life of your brother, who is less close to you than your children and less dear than your husband.” ‘“O King,’ she answered, “another husband I may get, if heaven so will, and other children, if I lose these; but my father and mother are dead, and so I can by no means get another brother; that is why I have thus spoken.” Darius was pleased, and thought the reason good; he delivered to the woman him for
147 te
HERODOTUS
Tov mpecBvtatov, nabeis avTH, Tovs dé adXouS GATéEXTELVE TUVTAS. TV pev On EmTa els avTiKxa TPOT@ T@ ElpNMEVO ATTOA@AEE.
120. Kata 6€ cov padiota thy KapBicew vovo ov éyiveto Ta6E. UTrO Kupou kataotadels Hv Lapoiov UTapxos ‘Opoirs avip Tepons: oUTOS emeOuunoe T I)" MATOS ovK ogiou: ouTe yap Tt Tabwy ovTE aKovcas fLdTaLoy eros mpos IloAv- KpaTEoS TOD Laplov, ovde LOwv TpOTEpor, éTrEeOvUEE AaBov adtov aATONETAL, WS MeV O1 TAEDVES NEYOUCL, 61a Tounvoe Tiva aitinv. él Tov Bacidéos Oupéwv KaTnevov tov te Opoitea Kai ad ov Teponv TO ovvoua elvat MutpoBarea, vopov apxovra TOU ev Aackvnrelg, TOUTOUS ex Aoyou és velKed OULLTrE- oer, KpWomevov dé Tepe apeTNS elrrely Tov Mutpo- Batea 7 "Opoitn T pope €povTa “20 yap év ay pov oye, Os Sacre yHoov 2a pov Tpos TO OW vOU@ T poo Kelpevny ov T POTEKT}TAO, de 8 Te eovcav EVTETEA XeipoPivar, THY TOV TLS emix@piav TeV- TexaloeKka omhityot émavactas eaxe Kal vov avTiis TUpavvevel.” ov pev 67 pv act TOvTO axovoavTa Kal adynoavTa TO ovetcei em Oupiiio at OUK OUT@ Tov elmavta Tavita ticacGat ws LlodXvKpatea TAVTWOS ATTONETAL, OL GVTIVA KAKOS HKOUCE.
121. Of dé ékdocoves N€youvat Téa Opoitea és Lapov KNPUKA orev 67) Xprwaros Seno opevov (ov yap @v on) TOUTO ye Aeyerau), kal tov Lonv- Kpatea Tuxeiy KATAKELMEVOD EV avdpeave, Tapeivat 6€ of Kal ‘AvaxpeovTa TOV Treov: Kal Kws €lT ex mpovoins avrov KaTHAOYEOVTA Ta ‘Opoitew Tp2)- ymara, ele Kab ouvTuxin TLS TOLAUTN eTTEYEVETO" TOV Te yap KypuKa Tov ‘Opoitew mapedOorTa
148
BOOK III. r1g-121
whose life she had asked, and the eldest of her sons besides; all the rest he put to death. Thus immediately perished one of the seven.
120. What I will now relate happened about the time of Cambyses’ sickness. The viceroy of Sardis appointed by Cyrus was Oroetes, a Persian. This man purposed to do a great wrong; for though he had received no hurt by deed or word from Polycrates of Samos, nor had even seen him, he formed the desire of seizing and killing him. The reason alleged by most was this:—As Oroetes and another Persian, Mitrobates by name, governor of the province at Dascyleium, sat by the king’s door, they fell from talk to wrangling and comparing of their several achievements: and Mitrobates taunted Oroetes, saying, “ You are not to be accounted a man; the island of Samos lies close to your province, yet you have not added it to the king’s dominion—an island so easy to conquer that some native of it rose against his rulers with fifteen men at arms, and is now lord of it.”1 Some say that Oroetes, angered by this taunt, was less desirous of punishing the utterer of it than of by all means destroying the reason of the reproach, namely Polycrates.
121. Others (but fewer) say that when Oroetes sent a herald to Samos with some request (it is not said what this was), the herald found Polycrates lying n the men’s apartments, in the company of Anacreon of Teos; and, whether by design to show contempt for Oroetes, or by mere chance, when Oroetes’ herald
1 See ch. 39. 149
HERODOTUS
Siareveo Gat, KOU TOV Todvuxpatea (tuxeiy yar ATETT PALpLEVOY Tpos TOV TOLXOV) OUTE TL peTa- oTpadivar OUTE iTroxpivac Bar,
122. Airéas pev Sh avTat Subaciat hEéyovrat tod Oavarou Tob Hoduxpareos yeveo bat, Tapeore de mel\OecBat oxortépy Tes BovreTat avTEoD. 0 0é av Opoityns tCopevos év Mayvynoin tH b7rép Mat- avdpov ToTamovd olknuevn EmewTe Mupaov tov Tvyew avdpa Avéov és Xapov ayyerinv déporta, palov 70d Toduepareos TOV vooV. Horuxparas yap €oTl Tpa@Tos THY 2pELs iOpev “EAA }ve@V Os Jaraccoxpatecw emrevo7On, Tape Mivwos TE TOU Kvewoctov kai et 6) TIS dros TpoTepos TOUTOU npee THs Oaradoons: THS 6€ avOpwTnins Aeyouentys yevers Tlokuxparns TPOTOS, éeXmloas TONGS € eXov Twvins Te Kal VI}T OV ap&ev. ee @V TAaUTA pew Ovavoetpevov 0 “Opoitns mrépurbas ary yediny €xeye Tade. ‘’Opoitns oduxparei ade Reyer. muvOavopat émtBouneverv cE Tpyypace peyanouct, Kal XONMATa TOL OVK Eivat Kara Ta ppovnuara. ov yuv ade TOU}TAS opbacels ev TEWUTOV, THCELS 6é€ Kal éué émol yap Bacireds Kayuftons érifov- ever Gavaror, Kal Hoe ToOTO eEayyérdeT ar cay vews. ov vuv ewe EKICOMLT US aurov Kal XONMATA, Ta peev AUT@V autos eye, Ta O€ eje éa yeu" elvexev TE Xpnpear ov apkeus aTaons THs Boe el O€ pou aT LO TEES Ta TeEpt TOV XPNUATOY, meprpov GoTLS TOL TicTOTATOS TUYXaVEL EoY, TO EY@ aTO- dé€o.”
123: Tadra axovoas Tloduxparns non Te Kal eBovreTo: Kal KOS ¢ mis yap VPNMATOV LEYANWS, arroTéute, Tpata Katovrouevov Maravopiov Mar-
150
BOOK III. 121-123
entered and addressed him, Polycrates, then lying with his face to the wall, never turned nor answered him.
122. These are the two reasons alleged for Poly- crates’ death; believe which you will. But the up- shot was that Oroetes, being then at Magnesia which stands above the river Maeander, sent Myrsus, son of Gyges, a Lydian, with a message to Samos, having learnt Polycrates’ purpose; for Polycrates was the first Greek, of whom I have knowledge, to aim at the mastery of the sea, leaving out of account Minos of Cnossus and any others who before him held maritime dominion; of such as may be called men Polycrates was the first so to do, and he had great hope of making himself master of Ionia and the Islands. Learning then that such was his intent, Oroetes sent him this message: “ These from Oroetes to Polycrates :—I learn that you plan great enter- prises, and that you have not money sufficient for your purpose. Do then as I counsel and you will make yourself to prosper and me to be safe. King Cam- byses designs my death; of this I have clear intelli- gence. Now if you will bring me away with my money, you may take part of it for yourself and leave the rest with me; thus shall you have wealth enough to rule all Hellas. If you mistrust what I tell you of the money, send your trustiest minister and I will prove it to him.”
123. Hearing this, Polycrates liked the plan and consented ; and, as it chanced that he had a great desire for money, he first sent one of his townsmen,
I51
HERODOTUS
avdpiou dvipa TOV aoTav, 6s ob iy YPaHpaTLaTnS” os Xpove ov TOAAD borepov TOUT@Y TOV KOo [Lov TOV €K TOU dw8peavos TOU Tloduxpdreos eovTa akobéntov avéOnke tavta és To” Hpaov. o 6é "Opoitns palwv tov KatdoKoTrov éovta Tpoc6bo- Kilov é7roice TOLdOE? AdpvaKas OKT@ TANPwCAS AiGwv TAY KapTa Bpaxéos ToD Tepl avTa Ta vetea, eTUTTONTS TOV AiBcov Xpucov émreBanre, Katadijoas O€ Tas Ndpvaxas ELE éroiuas. eNav 6é 6 Mardvdpios cat Oenodpevos arnyyedre TO TloAvepartei.
124. “O 6€ modAAa pev TOV pavTioV aTayopeEt- ovT@Y TONG dé TeV girov éaTédeTO avTooe, mpos O€ Kal iSovens THS Guyatpos or evuTrviou ToLnvoe édoKee ot TOV TaTépa ev T@ 7)€p6 jeeTEwpov éovta NodcAat ev UO Tov Atos, voter bar dé v7 Tod HAlov. TavTHnY idodca THy OvrLY TaVTOiN éyi- veTO 1) aTroonuncat Tov IlokvKpatea Tapa Tov "Opoitea, kat 6 Kai lovtos avtTod éml THY TEVTN- KOVTEPOV erepnpilero. 0 O€ a NTELANTE, VY TOS amovooTnan, ToNNOV pp Xpovoy TmaplevevecOar. 1 6e 7) HPNHTATO ETLTEAEA TAVTA ryevéo Bac: BovrecOau yap tapGeveverOar TAEW ypovoy 1) TOU TaTpOS éatepncbat.
125. Ilonuxpatns 6€ waons cupBovrins aXdo- ynoas émwree Tapa Tov ‘Opoitea, Gua ayopevos Gddovs TE TONNOUS T@V éTaipwv, év 6€ 67) Kal Anpornoea TOV Kar\ud avros Kporevintny av6pa, int pov Te €ovTa KaL THV TeXYNY doKéovra apiota TOV Kar EwWUTOV. aTLKOMEVOS O€ €5 TH Mayn- ainv o Iloduxparns dvehbOapn KaKxas, ovTE EwuTOD akiws ovTe TOV EwuTOV Ppovnudtav: OTL yap pm
152
BOOK III. 123-125
Maeandrius, son of Maeandrius, to look into the matter; this man was his scribe; it was he who not long afterwards dedicated in the Heraeum all the splendid adornment of the men’s apartment in Poly- crates house. When Oroetes heard that an inspection was to be looked for, he filled eight chests with stones, saving only a very shallow layer at the top; then he laid gold on the surface of the stones, made the chests fast and kept them ready. Maeandrius came and saw, and brought word back to his master.
124. Polycrates then prepared to visit Oroetes; despite the strong dissuasion of his diviners and friends, and a vision seen by his daughter in a dream ; she dreamt that she saw her father aloft in the air, washed by Zeus and anointed by the sun; after this vision she used all means to persuade him not to go on this journey to Oroetes; even as he went to his fifty-cared ship she prophesied evil for him. When Polycrates threatened her that if he came _ back safe, she should long remain a virgin, she answered with a prayer that his threat might be fulfilled: for she would rather, she said, be long left a virgin than lose her father.
125. But Polycrates would listen to no counsel. He sailed to meet Oroetes, with a great retinue of followers, among whom was Democedes, son of Calli- phon, a man of Crotona and the most skilful physician of his time. But no sooner had Polycrates come to Magnesia than he was foully murdered, making an end which ill beseemed himself and his pride; for,
153
HERODOTUS
of Xupynkociwy yevomevor TUpavvot ovde els TOY Gd\Xov “EXAnvxov tupavvev akwos éoti Lordv- KpaTei meyarorpeTreiny cumPANOHVaL. aToKTELVAS d€ pv ovK akiws aTnyaLos Opoitns avertavpace Tav S€ OL ETOMEVOY OcOL pev AoaV Layst0l, am ince, KEAEV@V oeas E@UTD yapw eidevat éovtas édev- Gepous, Gao d€ Hoa Ecivot TE Kal 6obAou TOD ETOMEVOV, EV avopaToowy Oyo T OLEUMEVOS elX€. IloAvuxpatns S€ avakpewadpmevos éeveTédXee Tacap Tv Ow THs OvyaTpos* EhoDTO pev yap UTO TOD Avos 6xws tot, éxpieto 5é b70 TOU ALOV, arLELS AUTOS €K TOU CHLATOS tKudba.
126. Tlodvepateos pev én al Tonal evTUxial és TovUTO éTedkeUTNTAY TH OL “Apacs O Aiyorrou Bactrevds mpoewavrevoato.t ¥poVve 6€ OU TOAA@ UVoTEpOV Kal ‘Opoirea TloAvxpateos Ttiates peripr- ov. pera yap Tov KapSvcew Odvatov Kal TV Mayov TI Bacirninv pLeveov €v THC Yapéror ‘Opoitns openec pev ovdev Iepoas uO M7jdev AT APALpy LEVOUS Thy apxnv: oO oe év TAUTY 7H TApAaY KATA ev EKTELVE MurpoBarea Tov ék Aackvnetov UTapxov, 6s ol wveldice TA és Ionv- KpaTea EXOvTA, KaTa 6€ TOU MurpoBatew TOV matoa Kpavaornp, avopas ev Ilépanoe OoKimous, anna TE eEvSpice TaVvToia Kat TWA ayyehind opov éeGovra Aapetou wap aUuTOV, Os ov T pos 7 O0VHV Ol HY Ta ayyerropeva, KTelvEeL pu OTTLow KopLto- uevov, dvopas ol UTEicas KaT OOO”, aTroKTEiVas 6é piv Hhavce AUTO ITTY.
1 Stein brackets Ti... mpoeuavrevoato, because Amasis did
not actually prophesy the details; but the words may well stand.
154
BOOK III. 125-126
saving only the despots of Syracuse, there is no despot of Greek race to be compared with Poly- crates for magnificence. Having killed him (in some way not worth the telling) Oroetes then crucified him ; as for the Samians in his retinue he let them go, bidding them thank Oroetes for their freedom; those who were not Samians, or were servants of Polycrates’ followers, he kept for slaves. So Polycrates was hanged aloft, and thereby his daughter’s dream came true ; for he was washed by Zeus when it rained, and the moisture from his body was his anointment by the sun.
126. This was the end of Polycrates’ many suc- cesses, as Amasis king of Egypt had forewarned him. But not long after, Oroetes was overtaken by the powers that avenged Polycrates. After Cambyses had died and the Magians won the kingship, Oroetes stayed in Sardis, where he in no way helped the Persians to regain the power taken from them by the Medes, but contrariwise; for in this confusion he slew two notable Persians, Mitrobates, the governor from Dascyleium, who had taunted him concerning Polycrates, and Mitrobates’ son, Cranaspes; and be- sides many other violent deeds, when a messenger from Darius came with a message which displeased him, he set an ambush by the way and killed that messenger on his journey homewards, and made away with the man’s body and horse.
155
HERODOTUS
127. Aapetos dé ws eo Xe TI aps érreOUmec TOV ‘Opotrea ticacOat TavTwY TOV adixnpatov eivexev Kal parora MutpoBarew Kal Tov TALoos. ex peev 67 Tis iO éns oT parov er avTov ovK edoKee TEMT EW age oldeovT@v ere TOV TpNywaTov, Kal veworl EX@Y THY apPYnV Kal TOV ‘Opoirea peyaday TID tox bv muvGavopwevos EXE" TOV yidvor bev Tlepoewv edopudopeor, et €iXe de YOpLOV TOV TE Ppvyrov kal Avédsov Kat ‘le@vexov. mpos Tadta 6) @V oO Aapetos Tae é euNXAVITATO. ovyKaneoas Uepoéewv TOUS Ooxiporatous eheye od rdoe, so? 5 Tlepoas, Tis av Hot TOUTO Dew UTooTas emLTeh ec ele cody Kal pa) Bin te Kat opine; evOa yap copins Séet, Bins Epyov. ovcev" tpeov be QV Tis jot ‘Opoirea
) Coovta ayayot 7) aToKTEivete; Os M@hEANTE pév ee Ilépcas ovdév, kaxa b€ peydda éopye: TovTO peev Sv0 Huewy niotwoe, MitpoBatea Te Kal Tov Taloa AUTOD, TOUTO 6€ TOS aVaKaA€oVTAS aAUTOV Kal T€|LTOMEVOUS im éued xtetver, UBpw ovKx ava- axeTov daiver. 7 ply Te @v péCov efepyacacbat july Ilépoas KaKOV, KaTaXapmrTéos eat nuiv davato.”
128. Aapetos wév Tadra éretpwta, TO 5€é avdpes TplnKOVTAa UTETTHCAD, AUTOS ExacToS €GéXwY TroLE- ev tavta. épifovtas dé Aapetos xatedapBave Kedevov TaddETVaL TadAOpévav OE AayYyaver éx mwavtwv Bayatos 0 Aptovtew: Xaxa@v Sé 0 Bayaios TOLEEL Ta06" BvBXr1a ypayrapevos Toda Kal rept TONEY € éyouTa T PNY LAT OV oppnyioa ope eT éBanre TY Aapeiou, peTa O€ HE EXoV tabTa és TAS Ld pos. AT LKOMEVOS 6€ Kal ‘Opoitew és op éMav, TOV BuBXiov ev Exactov tTepltatpeopevos €didov TO
156
BOOK III. 127-128
127. So when Darius became king he was minded to punish Oroetes for all his wrongdoing, and chiefly for the killing of Mitrobates and his son. But he thought it best not to send an army openly against the satrap, seeing that all was stil] in ferment and he himself was still new to the royal power ; moreover he heard that Oroetes was very strong, having a guard of a thousand Persian spearmen and being governor of the Phrygian and Lydian and Ionian province. Resorting therefore to a device to help him, he sum- moned an assembly of the most notable Persians, whom he thus addressed: “ Who is there among you, men of Persia, that will undertake and achieve a thing for me not with force and numbers, but by cunning? Force has no place where cunning is needful. But to the matter in hand—which of you will bring me Oroetes alive, or kill him? for he has done the Persians no good, but much harm; two of us he has slain, Mitrobates and his son; nay, and he slays my messengers who are sent to recall him ; so unbearable is the insolence of his acts. Therefore death must stay him from doing the Persians some yet worse evil.”’
128. At this question thirty men promised that they were ready each for himself to do the king’s will. Darius bade them not contend but draw lots; they all did so, and the lot fell on Bagaeus, son of Artontes, He, thus chosen, got written many letters concerning many matters; then sealing them with Darius’ seal he went with them to Sardis. Coming there into Oroetes’ presence he took out each letter severally and gave it to one of the royal scribes who attend all
EDd
HERODOTUS
YPappatioTh TE Bacio emureyer Oar ypappa- TLTTAS dé Bacidyious Ol TUVTES bmapxoe exouer* AT OTFELPOHLEVOS d€ TOV Sopupopav edidou Ta BuBNa 0 Bayatos, ci evdeEatato aTOCTACW ato ‘Opoitec. opéwy de ohéas Ta Te BUBALa ceBopévous peyarws Kal Ta Reyoueva éx Tov BuBdtwv ett peCovas, d:500 aXXo év TO eviy emea Ta0e" 0, Ilépoa, Bacirevs Aapeios am aryopevet vpiv 1) Sopupopecwy ‘Opoitea.” of 6€ axovcavTes TOUT@Y peThicay ol Tas atxypas. id@v 6€ tovTo odéas o Bayaios metOopuévous TO BuBXio, évOadta 87 Oapajaas TO Tedeutaiov Tov BuBXriwv dL60t TO ypappatioTh, év T@ €yéypatto “ Baotreds Aapetos Uépaonae Toloe €v Lapeer evTédheTae KTELVELY Opoitea. . ol be Sopudopot Os NKovoay Tara, oT AT ApEVOL TOUS aKWaKas KTEWOVOL TapauTixa pu, oUT@ 67) "Opoitea Tov Tlépanv Moduxpateos tod Lapiou TLoLES pet iprOov.
129. “ATUKOMEVOY 6é cal avaxopic Bévtov TOV ‘Opoitew Xpnpateov és Ta Sovca, TUVIVELKE xX pov oU TOAK® UaTEpoV Bacvhea Aapetov ev aypn Onpav aroO pécxovta an immou or papiivar TOV TOda. Kal KwsS ia xupoTep@s: eaTpadn 0 yap ol aaTpayaros éEeywpnoe ex TOV apOpav. vopiter é€ Kal TpoTEepov Trepl EWUTOV Exel AiyuTtioy TOUS Soxéovtas elvau TPWTCUS THY iNT pikyV, TOU- ToLoL EXpaTo. ot O€ ot peBrobrres Kal Biopevor TOV 7 004, KAKOV peCov epyafov7o. én era ev én Hmépas Kal ena VUKTAS vmo TOU TA pEOvTOS KAKOD O Aapeios aypuTvingt eiyeto' 7H Oe oy oyoon neEepN exovTt ol pravpos, TApakovaas TLS mpoTepov éte ev Lapoice ToD Kpotwvintew Anpmo-
158
BOOK III. 128-129
governors, for him to read; giving the letters with intent to try the spearmen and learn if they would consent to revolt against Oroetes. Seeing that they paid great regard to the rolls and yet more to what was written therein, he gave another, wherein were these words: “Persians! King Darius forbids you to be Oroetes’ guard,’ which when the guard heard they threw down their spears. When Bagaeus saw that they obeyed the letter thus far, he took heart and gave the last roll to the scribe, wherein were these words: “King Darius charges the Persians in Sardis to kill Oroetes.”” Hearing this the spearmen drew their scimitars and killed Oroetes forthwith. Thus was Oroetes the Persian overtaken by the powers that avenged Polycrates of Samos.
129. Oroetes’ slaves and other possessions were brought to Susa. Not long after this, it happened that Darius, while hunting, twisted his foot in dis- mounting from his horse, so violently that the ball of the ankle joint was dislocated from its socket. Darius ealled in the first physicians of Egypt, whom he had till now kept near his person; who, by their forcible wrenching of the foot, did but make the hurt worse ; and for seven days and nights the king could get no sleep for the pain. On the eighth day he was in very evil case; then someone, who had heard in Sardis of the skill of Democedes of Croton, told the
159
HERODOTUS
K1)5€0s THD TEXDIY ayyedret TO Aapeio- O Oe ayew pw THY Taxlorny map Ewutov éxédevoe Tov dé ws e€evpov év Toiat Opoitew avdparrodo.ct 6xou On aTnmEeAnpEevOYV, TapHyov és pécov Tédas Te E\KxovTa Kal paxece eo Onpévov.
130. 2rabevta e és pécov elpwra o Aapetos THv Téyynv et emiatatTto: 0 5é ovK UTEdéKETO, appwdéwmv p17) EmuTov exdyvas TO Tapdray THs “EXAados 7 aTecTepnmevos: Katehavn TE T@ Aapetp Texvatel émlatduevos, Kal Tors ayaryovTas autov éxéXevce poaotiyds Te Kal KévTpa trapadépe és TO pecov. 0 bé évOadTa 67 @v éxdatver, das atpexéws pev ovK eértl- oTacQat, ouiryoas Oé€ intep® Pravpws Exe THY TEXYID. peta 0€, WS ol erétpee, “EXdqveKoiae
or \ > \ inpace XpewpLevos Kal ima peta Ta ioxupa Tpooayov Umvou Te pov Nayxavew émrotee Kal ev ypove oAy@ vUyléa piv aTrédeEe, ovdama ert érmivovta aptimouv écecOar. Swpéetar dyn py peta tadta o Aapetos Tredémv ypucéwy Svo0 Cev- yeou 0 O€ pu éreipeto el ot SumANoLoY TO KAKOV émritnoes véwet, OTL py Uyréa erroince. Habels dé to émet 0 Aapetos amotéurer puv Tapa Tas EwWUTOD yuvaikas* TapayovTes O€ Of EvVOUDYOL ENre- yov impos Tas yuvaixas ws BactNét ovTOS ein Os THY wuxny ATEOWKE. UmoTUT TOUTE de avTéwy EKATTN piary ToD xpucov és OnKnv edwpéero Anpoxnoea Ouro 7] TL Oarpirev Swpen OS TOUS amon im TovTas aro TOV duadewy oTaThpas é7r0- pevos 0 olKeT nS, T@ ovvopa Hv Xkitwv, avedeyeTo Kal ol Xphma ToNNOv TL Ypucov suvenéx On.
169
BOOK III]. 129-130
king of him. Darius bade Democedes be brought to him without delay. Finding the physician somewhere all unregarded and forgotten among Oroetes’ slaves, they brought him into view, dragging his chains and clad in rags.
130. When he came before the king, Darius asked him if he had knowledge of his art. Democedes denied it, for he feared that by revealing the truth about himself he would wholly be cut off from Hellas. Darius saw clearly that he was using craft to hide his knowledge,! and bade those who led him to bring out scourges and goads for him. Then Democedes confessed, in so far as to say that his knowledge was not exact: but he had consorted (he said) with a physician and thereby gained some poor acquaintance with the art. Darius then entrusting the matter to him, Democedes applied Greek remedies and used gentle- ness instead of the Egyptians’ violence; whereby he made the king able to sleep and in a little while recovered him of his hurt, though Darius had had no hope of regaining the use of his foot. After this, Darius rewarded him with a gift of two pairs of golden fetters. “Is it then your purpose,’ Demo- cedes asked, “to double my pains for my making you whole?”’ Darius, pleased by his wit, sent him to, the king’s wives. The eunuchs brought him to thes women, saying, “This is he who saved the king’an life”; whereupon each of them took a vessel and, scooping with it from a chest full of gold, so richly rewarded the physician that the servant, whose name was Sciton, collected a very great sum of gold by following and gleaning the staters that fell from the vessels.
1 Or, that he knew how to practise his art ?
161 VOL, Il M
HERODOTUS
131. ‘O d&€ Anpokndns odtos ade ex Kpot@vos aT Ly LEVOS Todvxparei Ominnoe marpl ouveixeTo év TH Kporeve opynv Nahe @ ToUTOY €TELTE OUK édvvato pépeey, aT ONT OV oiXeTo és Alyivav. KaTacTas dé és TAUT HY T POT eTEL UmepeBarero TOUS addous inTpous, do KEUI)S TEP eo Kal EXoV ovdevy TaV boa Tepl THY TEXYNY EOTL EpyaArnla. Kal wy deuTépy eTeL TahavTov Atyuvijrat Snooty pia Govvrat, TpIT@ dé étei A@nvator Exatov pvéwr, tetaptm 6€ étei LlodAvKpatns dv@v TadavTov. oUT@ pLev amiKeTo és THV Lamov, Kat amo ToUTOU Tob avdpos ovK iyelora Kpotvefrac ¢ int pot evdo- Kipnoay. eyeveTo yap @v TovTO ore Tp@Toe bev Kpot@vijtat intpol édXéyovto ava thv “EddAdba eivat, O0evTepor O6€ Kupnvaiot. Kata Tov avTov 6é TOUTOV Xpovov Kal _ Apyetor HKOVOV [LOUTLKNV ElVAL tee ™P@TOL.*
. Tote 6 o Anpoxyoys ev TOLL Lovcoice eee Aapeioyv oixov Te péyioTov eiye Kal omotpatelos Bacidés éyeyovee, TANV TE EvOS TOU és ‘EXAnvas amiévat TavTa TaAAA OL Taphy. Kal TovTO pev Tovs Alyumtious intpovs, of Ba- giNéa TpoTEepov i@vTo, péAXOVTAS avacKONOTL- etc Oat te UTO”EXANVOS intpod éEcowOncar, Tov- tous Bacikéa Tapaitnoapevos éppvcato: TovTO 33 pavtw >Hretov Lodvuepatei erictopevov Kat a7 WENT PEVOY év Tolat avdpaTddoot €pptoaro. ny Oe péyLaTov T piyypea Anpeownons Tape Bactrée.
133. "Ev ypove S€ odym peta radTa Tade
? Stein suspects from éyévero yap to mpéror, but for no very cogent reason ; though the mention of the Argive musicians is certainly irrelevant.
162
BOOK III. 131-133
131. Now this is how Democedes had come from Croton to live with Polycrates: he was troubled with a harsh-tempered father at Croton, whom being unable to bear, he left him and went to Aegina. Settled there, before a year was out, he excelled all the other physicians, although he had no equipment nor any of the implements of his calling. In his second year the Aeginetans ! paid him a talent to be their public physician; in the next the Athenians hired him for an hundred minae, and Polycrates in the next again for two talents. Thus he came to Samos; and the fame of the Crotoniat physicians was chiefly owing to him; for at this time the best physicians in Greek countries were those of Croton, and next to them those of Cyrene. About the same time the Argives had the name of being the best musicians.
132. So now for having healed Darius at Susa Democedes had a very great house and ate at the king’s table ; all was his, except only permission to return to his Greek home. When the Egyptian chirurgeons who had till now attended on the king were about to be impaled for being less skilful than a Greek, Democedes begged their lives of the king and saved them; and he saved besides an Elean diviner, who had been of Polycrates’ retinue and was left neglected among the slaves. Mightily in favour with the king was Democedes.
133. Not long after this, Atossa, Cyrus’ daughter
1 The Aeginetan talent = about 82 Attic minae (60 of which composed the Attic talent).
163 M 2
HERODOTUS
anna curynverke yevéo Pat. ‘Atocon TH Kvpov pev Ovyatpt Aapeiou dé cyuvaixt eT L Tob pacrod ébu hupua, [eT a ¢ dé é ex paryev EVEMETO T poo. ocov peev 01 Ypovoyv Hv EXacco), y € KpUTTovTa Kal alo XvVvoLEDn) eppate ovoevt: emeiTe o€ EV KAK® HV, peTeTeuaTo TOV Anpoxndea Kai ot er ébete. O 6é das vyléa Trownaew eEopKot pu 7) bev Ol avTu- Toupyycew €Kxelvny TovTO 70 ay auras den OF denoec0ar d€ ovdev0S TOV Goa és aiayvyny éoTl épovta.
134. ‘Os 6€ dpa puv peta TadTa l@pevos vytéa dm edefe, évOadta 61 bidaxGeioa UT Tod Anpo- KNOEOS 7) » “Atooca Tpooedepe ev 7 Koitn Aapeto hoyov TOLOVOE. a “0 Bacirev, Eyov Suvapuv TO- CAUTHY KATNTAL, OUTE TL cOvos TPOTKT@MEVOS ouTe Ovvap Méponoc. oiKos O€ éatl avopa Kal véov Kal Xpnuatov Heyddov Seo OTH paiverbat Tl ATrOOELKVULEVOY, L iva Kal Tépoas exudbwor OTL UT’ avopos apXovTat. én auporepa 6é ToL Tuppeper TavTA TOLEELY, Kal iva opeav Tlépoa € eTicTWVTAL avopa elvat Tov mpoecTe@ta, Kal iva TpiBwvtat TONE [LC pnde TXOAnVY ayovTeEs emtBovrevoat TOs yov yap av TL Kab amodéEavo Epyov, Ews véos els mucin’ avEopéven yep TO TOUATL cuvavgovrar Kal al ppeves, ynpacKovTe o€ ovyynpdaKkouet Kal és Ta Tmpnypara TAVTA drrapSruvvovrat.” ) pev on TavTa ex o1dax iis éevye, 0 O° apeiBero TotaLoe. a) yuvat, Tavre 60a TEP AUTOS ETTLVOEW TOLIT ELV elpneas: eyo yap BeBovrevpar bevas yedupav €x THabE THS HrrElpov és THY ETE PNY Hretpov em 2 «vas oTparever bau Kal TavTa ONiyoU ypovoU grrat TeNevpeva.” Reyes "Atooca tade. “ “Opa
164
BOOK III. 133-134
and Darius’ wife, found a swelling growing on her breast, which broke and spread further. As long as it was but a small matter, she said nothing of it but hid it for shame; but presently growing worse, she sent for Democedes and showed it to him. He promised to cure her, but made her to swear that she would requite him by granting whatsoever he requested of her; saying, that he would ask nothing shameful.
134. His remedies having made her whole, Atossa at Democedes’ prompting thus addressed Darius in their chamber: “ Sire, you are a mighty ruler; why sit you idle, winning neither new dominions nor new power for your Persians? If you would have them know that they have a man for their king, it is right and fitting for one of your youth and your wealth to let them see you achieving some great enterprise. Thereby will you gain a double advantage: the Persians will know that their king is truly a man; and in the stress of war they will have no leisure for conspiring against you. Now is your time for achieving great deeds, while you are still young: for as a man’s mind grows with his body’s growth, so as the body ages the mind too grows older and duller for all uses.”” Thus she spoke, being so prompted. “ Lady,’ said Darius, “ what you say I am already minded to do. I am resolved to make a bridge from this to the other continent and so lead an army against the Scythians; and in a little while we will set about accomplishing this.” ‘See now,” Atossa answered, “forbear for the nonce to attack the
165
HERODOTUS
ea. / \ \ /, 7 yA vuv, éwl YevOas péev Thy mMpeTnv iévat Eacov: e / b] \ \ 4 4 / \ / ovToL yap, émeav av Bovry, Ecovtat Tor avd bé b \ \ €c Lo / Q > a) / poe ert THY EXAada aotpateverbar. eémiupéew yap Aoyo muvOavomern Aaxaivas TE [LOL yever Pau Oeparraivas kai Apyetas cat ’Attixas cal Kopuv- Gias. eyes 6é avopa emt O€OTAT ov avopav mavtwy dé€ar Te Exacta THS EXAdSos Kal KaTy- yyoac@at, TovTov 6s aev Tov TOda é&tHCaTO.” > / a ceo 4 b] \ / apelBetat Aapetos “°O yvvat, eet totvuy Tot Soxéer THs “EAXdSos Huéas TPaTAa avoTepacdbat, KatacKoTous pot doxéer Llepcéwy mp@tov dmewvov an a /
ELVAL OMOD TOUT TO OU AEyELS TE“aL es avTOUs, e / iy.
of paGovtes kai tdovtes éeEayyedéovor Exacta avuTav Hpi: Kal émerta éEeriaTdpevos em’ avTovs Tpépoua.
135. Tatra ele Kal apa émos. Te Kal épyov €moiee. émelte yap TaxioTa Huépyn érrédapre, » /
Karécas Ilepcéwy avédpas Soximovs mevtexaidexa €veTérrETO adhe Erropevous Anuoxndei dreEeNOeiv \ 4 4 is / e/ \ Ta Tapabaracoa Tis EnXrdbos, Oks TE pen) Ovadpycerat odéas o Anuoxnons, adra po Tav- TWS OTLTW amdfouat, EVTELNALEVOS d€ ToUvTOLGL tadta, devTepa Kadécas avTov Anpuoxnoea éd€éeTo avtov bkws éEnynoduyevos Tacav Kal émidéEas Thy ‘EdA doa Toit [léponoe oTriaw gee" o@pa 6€ pw TO tarpl Kal Toll aberpeoiar éxéNeve mara, Ta éxeivouv éTiT\Na AaPovTa ayew, pas ddNa ot ToANaT ANCA avTlo@cev mpos b€ és Ta Sapa OAKdba of bn acupParéecOar TAHTAaS ayabav TAVTOLWY, THY dua ol TAEVcCETAaL. Aapetos pev n / 57, Soxéew uot, dw ovdevds SoXEpOD voouv éeray- / / t ~ / \ / / ig yédXeTO of tadTa. Anpoxrydns 6€ deicas pu) ev 166
BOOK III. 134-135
Seythians; you will find them whenever you so desire; nay, rather, I pray you, march against Hellas. [ have heard of Laconian and Argive and Attic and Corinthian women, and would fain have them for handmaidens. There is a man by you who is fitter than any other to instruct and guide you in all matters concerning Hellas: I mean the physician who healed your foot.” “ Lady,” answered Darius, “since it is your desire that we should first try conclusions with Hellas, methinks it is best that we send Persians with the man of whom you speak to spy out the land and bring us news of all that they have seen in it; thus shall I have full knowledge to help my adventure against Hellas.”
135. So said Darius, and it was no sooner said than done. For the next day at dawn he called to him fifteen notable Persians, and bade them go with Democedes and pass along the seaboard of Hellas; charging them, too, by all means to bring the physi- cian back and not suffer him to escape. Having thus charged them he next sent for Democedes himself, and required of him that when he had shown and made clear all Hellas to the Persians, he should come back ; “ And take,” said he, “ all your movable goods to give your father and your brethren ; I will give you many times as much in return; and I will send to sail with you a ship of burden with a cargo of all things desirable.’ Darius, I think, made this promise in all honesty. But Democedes feared lest the king should
167
HERODOTUS
éxmetp@to Aapetos, ovte eT LO pa mev TAVTa Ta Sudopeva eOéKeTO, AANA Ta pev EWUTOD KATA xeopny Edn KaTaneipew, iva omiaw open aTreN- @ov EX OL, THD. HEVTOL oNKaoa, THY ot Aapetos emayyéeAreTO &s THY S@penv Tote aderpevian, déxecOar Eby. évTEetNapevos Sé Kal TOVTM TaUTA o Aapetos amoatédXer avtous émlt OddNaccav.
136. KataBdvres 6€ ovtot és Bowiknvy Kat Dowikns és Yoadva workw avtixa pev Tpinpeas S00 émAnpwcar, dua O€ avTHGL Kal yavoV péeyav TavtTolwv ayabav: TapecKevacpévor O€ TavTa érreov és THY “EXXdba, TpoctaxovTes O€ avTHs Ta Tapabardcoa eOnedvTo Kal ateypadorTo, és 0 Ta TOANA aUTHS KaL OVo“acTa Denoduevor aTi- KOVTO THS ‘Tradins eS Tapavra. éevOadta O€ éK pnoT@vys TIS Anpoknboeos ‘Apia ropirions TOV Tapavtiver 6 Bactreds TovTO pev Ta moda Tapétuce Tov Mnoixéwv vedv, TovTO Sé avTovs TOUS Tlépoas eipEe ws KATA KOTOUS b7n0ev covTas. ev @ O€ OvTOL TabTa em aa Xov, o Anpoxnédns és THY Kpotova ATUKVEETOL aTruypévou 6€ On TOU- Tou és tiv éwuTov o “Aptatodirtions éXvce Tovs Ilépcas, cal ta wapédkaBe Tov vewv atrédwxé opt.
137. [[\éovtes b€ évOedrev of Ilépacat kai d0- kovtes Anyuoxnoea amixvéovta és tHv Kpotava, evpovTes O€ ply ayopalovTa amToOVTO avTov. TeV dé Kpotwrintéwv of wév Katappwoéovtes Ta Llep- clKa TpnyuaTa tTpoiévar Etolwot Hoav, of 6€ GVTAaTTOVTO Kal Toit oKUTANOLCL ETaLov TOUS Ilépoas mpoicxopevous émea tade. “”Avdpes Kpotwrintat, opate ta Trotéete? avdpa Baatnréos.
168
BOOK III. 135-137
be but trying him; therefore he made no haste to accept all that was offered, but answered that he would leave his own possessions where they were, that he might have them at his return; as for the ship which Darius promised him to carry the gifts for his brethren, that he accepted. Having laid this same charge on Democedes also, Darius sent all the company to the coast.
136. They came down to the city of Sidon in Phoenice, and there chartered two triremes, as well as a great galleon laden with all things desirable ; and when all was ready they set sail for Hellas, where they surveyed and described the coasts to which they came; until having viewed the greater and most famous parts they reached Taras in Italy. There Aristophilides, king of the Taren- tines, willing to do Democedes a kindness, took off the steering gear from the Median ships, and put the Persians under a guard, calling them spies. While they were in this plight Democedes made his way to Croton ; nor did Aristophilides set the Persians free and restore to them what he had taken from their ships, till the physician was by now in his own country.
137. The Persians sailed from Taras and pursued Democedes to Croton, where they found him buying in the town and were for seizing him. Some Cro- toniats, who feared the Persian power, would have given him up; but others held him against the king's men and beat them with their staves. “Nay,” said the Persians, “look well, men of Croton, what you
169
HERODOTUS
Spnmrerny ryevopevov eEarpceabe. Kas Tav’Ta Ba- oUNél Aapeip ExXproee mepuBpic Gar; KOS O€ vp Th mrovevjueva €&er Kaos, HV amérjabe yuéeas; emt tiva b€ Thade TpoTépny aTpaTevaco- / / \ , 2 /
pcOa Tord; Tiva dé wpoTépnvy avdparodierCat mepingoueOa;” TAUTa NéyovTES TOUS K potwyintas OUK@Y eretBov, Gad efarpeDevres te Tov Anpo- Kybea KAL TOV yadNov TOV dima YOVTO amratpe- Oévres améteov oriaw és tTHv “Acinv, ov8 ére etntncav TO TpocwTépw THs “EXXdSdos atriKopevot expadety, EOTEPN EVOL TOU NYEHOVOS. Tooovee pév- TOL eveTetharo ot Anpoxnons Wayopevorat, Ke- Neveov ELTrEt opeas Aapeiw ote dpwoorat THY Mirevos Ouyatépa Anpoxndns yuvaixa. tod yap 69 Taratctéw Mirewvos iv ovvo“a ToAXOY Tapa Racinre: KATA O€ TOUTO joe doxéet oirevoat Tov yayov TOUTOV TETAS Xpnwara peyara Anpo- Kyons, va havyn wpos Aapetou wy Kat év TH éEwuTov ae
13 "AvayOevtes &€ € ex THIS Kpéravos ol ' Wéeoas exTi@TOValL THOL VNVOl és ‘Inruyiny; Kal opeas CovhevovTas év0adra TidXos avip Tapavtivos puyas pucdpevos amnyaye mapa Baciréa Aag- petov. 0 6€ avtl TOUTOV éTOLmos Hy OiSovar TOUTO 6 tt BovAoTO avTOS. TidXos 6€ alpéerar KaTOSOV ol €s Tdpavra yever Oar, Tpoamrnyns 4pLEv os TY cuppopyy: iva 6€ 7) cuvrapaen THY EAAaéa, 7 ny “ avTov TONS peyas TED emt THV ‘Iraninny, Kyidiovs potvovs amoypav ot &pn Tovs Kata- yovtas yiver Oat, Soxéwv ard ToUTwY éovTwY Toit Tapavtivoict ditwv pddiata THY KdTOOOY ot écecPar. Aapetos 5€ wmodeEduevos émeté)ee: 170
BOOK III. 137-138
do ; you are taking from us an escaped slave of the great king; think you that King Darius will rest con- tent under this insolence? Think you that the deed will profit you if you drive us forth? Your city will then be the first that we will attack and essay to enslave.” But the men of Croton paid no heed to them ; so the Persians lost Democedes and the galleon that had been their consort, and sailed back for Asia, making no endeavour to visit and learn of the further parts of Hellas now that their guide was taken from them. But Democedes gave them a message as they were setting sail; they should tell Darius, he said, that Democedes was betrothed to the daughter of Milon. For Darius held the name of Milon the wrestler in great honour; and, to my thinking, the reason of Democedes’ seeking this match and paying a great sum for it was to show Darius that he was a man of estimation in his own country as well as Persia.
138. The Persians then put out from Croton ; but their ships were wrecked on the Iapygian coast, and they themselves made slaves in the country, until one Gillus, a banished man of Taras, released and restored them to Darius. In return for this the king offered Gillus any reward that he might desire; Gillus told the story of his misfortune, and asked above all to be restored to Taras; but, not willing that a great armament should for his cause sail to Italy and thereby he should help to trouble Hellas, it was enough, he said, that the Cnidians alone should be his escort; for he supposed that thus the Taren- tines would be the readier to receive him back, the Cnidians being their friends. Darius kept his word,
19%
HERODOTUS
Teurpas yap dryryeXov és Kvidov xatayeww odéas exeheve TidXov és Tapavra. mewlopuevor de Aa- pei Kyidcor Tapavtivous OUK@V emevOov, Binv dé advvaTot oO av 7 poo pepely. TAUTA pev vuv ovr empnx On: ovToL d€ mpatot x THs "Acins és THY “EAAaba aTiKovTo Tépoar, Kal ovTOL dla ToLOVdE TpHyHa KATATKOTOL _€yevovTo.
139. Mera 6é Tatra La pov Bactrevs Aapeios aipéet, TOoM@V TaTéwV TpPoOTny ‘EXAnvidw@v Kal BapBapov, dua Tonvoe Twa aitiny. KapuBicew TOU Kupou OTpATEVvOpMEVOV em Alyurrov anNXot Te cuxvol és THY AtyuTrov | ATLKOVTO “EXjvor, oP per, @S 0K 08, KaT _eetropiny TTPATEVOMEVOL, ov ¢ TLVES Kal aUTHS THs yepns Oentat: TOV HV Kab Lvrocdv o 0 Aldkeos, Tlodvepareos Te éwv adeddeos Kal pevyov eK Sdpov. TOUTOV TOV X.vAOToVTA katérae evTUXin TUS TOL OE. AaBov Xravida Kal TepBarouevos Tuppny nyopate év Th Méudu: io@v 6é avTov Aapeios, Sopupopos Te €ov Kap- Bicew Kal Noyou ovdevos Kw pEyaXoU, éTEOUUNTE THs xAavidos Kal ari Tpoceav @VEETO. 0 O€ YvAo0cav opéwv TOV Aapetov peyaros emOupeovTa TAS XAavios, Gein TUYN XPew@mevos Aéyet “Kyo TAUTHY Tohew pev OVOEVOS XP MATOS, dL0w pt ¢ adrXws, El TEP OVTW Set yevéoOat TaVTwS TOL.” aivécas Tadta o Aapelos TapadapSdver TO cima.
140. ‘O pév 67 SvAocayv Hriatato TovTO Ot aTtoNkwrévat Ov evnOetnv. ws O€ TOD Xpovov 7 po- Baivovtos KapBvons TE ar ebave Kal TO Mayo eTraver tno av Ol émTa Kal €x TOV éTTa Aapeios THY Baotrninv éoxe, muvOaverat 0 Luho ov OS n Bacirynin TwepternrvOor és TovTOV TOV avepa To
172
BOOK III. 138-140
and sent a messenger to the men of Cnidos, bidding them bring Gillus back to Taras. They obeyed Darius ; but they could not persuade the Tarentines to their will, and were not able to compel them. This is the whole story. These Persians were the first who came from Asia into Hellas; and they came to view the country for the reason aforesaid.
139. After this, Darius conquered Samos, the greatest of all city states, Greek or other, the reason of his conquest being this :—When Cambyses, son of Cyrus, invaded Egypt, many Greeks came with the army to that country, some to trade, as was natural, and some to see the country itself; among whom was Syloson, son of Aeaces, Polycrates’ brother, and now banished from Samos. This Syloson had a stroke of good luck. He was in the market at Memphis wearing a red cloak, when Darius, at that time one of Cambyses’ guard and as yet a man of no great account, saw him, and coveting the cloak came and offered to buy it. When Syloson saw Darius’ eagerness, by good luck he was moved to say, “I will not sell you my cloak; but if it must be so, and no help for it, you can have it for nothing.” To this Darius agreed and took the garment.
140. Syloson supposed that he had lost his cloak out of foolish good nature. But in time Cambyses died, the seven rebelled against the Magian, and of the seven Darius came to the throne; Syloson then learned that the successor to the royal power was
173
HERODOTUS
KoTe autos edwxe ev Aliytrt@ SenBévte TO eipa. avaBas 6é és Ta Lotca ifeTo és Ta mpoOupa TOV Bacvr€os olKi@v Kal epy Aapetov evepyeTns Elva. deyyerDee TAUTA aKovoas 0 TuoUpOs TO Bacirér: 0 6€ Awpdoas réyer Tpos adTov “ Kai tis éotl “EXjver evepyeTns TO €Y@ Tpoardet mat, veworTl pev THY apxnv EXOV, dvaBéBnxe o 1 Tes 3) ovdels Ko Tap {LEAS avT Ov, exo dé _Xpeos evTrely ovdev avdpos * ‘EXAgvos. Opos S€ avTov mMapayeTe ero, iva €ldé Tl Oédwv Néyer TavTa. Tapiyye 0 mudoUpOS Tov LvAoTavTa, otavta o€ é pEéoov eip@T ov OL Epunvecs Tis TE ei Kab TL Tolncas evEpyeTns dyct eiva Bactnréos. ele QV O ) LuAog ay mavTa Ta TEpL THY yravioa ryevoueva, Kal ws avTos ein Kelvos 0 Sous. apet Berar Tpos rabra Aapetos zie yevvalorate avopav, av KElvos eis Os éwol ovdepiay éxovTi KO Ovvapw edwKas et Kal ouiKkpa, GNX’ ov ion YE 7) xapis Omoims ws el vov Kobev TH peya AaBowpe avT ay ToL Xpucov Kal apyupov aTAETOV SiSome, OS [7 KoTE TOL [eT apLE- Ao Aapetov TOV ‘Yotdoteos ev TOLTAVTL. Eyer pos ratte 0 Svrocav “ "Epol pajte Xpucov o Baovred pte apyupov Sdidou, arr avacwaou- peeves pot Gos THY TaTpioa Lapmov, THY VvoV aven- geod Tob eyoo Todupareos arroBavovros v0 ‘Opottew exel dobXos 7 [LET E POS" TAUT MD fuot os divev Te hovov Kal eEavdparrodictos.
141. Taira axovcas Aapetos améotedXe oTpa- Tiny Te Kal oTpaTnyov 'OTdvea avdpav TaV éerTa ryevomevov, evTeLAapuEVOS, Bo@V €enOn 0 YvrAocH?, TavTa of Troléew émitedéa. KaTaBas dé él Thy Oaraccav 0 Oravns érTedA€ THY CTpaTEND.
174
BOOK III. 140-141
the man to whom he had given at request the garment in Egypt; so he went up to Susa and sat at the king’s porch, saying that he was one of Darius’ benefactors. When the gate-ward brought word of this to the king, “ But to what Greek benefactor,” Darius asked, “can I owe thanks? In the little time since I have been king hardly one of that nation has come to us, and I have, so to say, no need of any Greek. Never- theless let him be brought in, that I may know his meaning.” The gate-ward brought Syloson in and set him before them; and the interpreters asked him who he was, and what he had done to call himself the king’s benefactor. Then Syloson told the story of the cloak, and said that it was he who had given it. ‘Most generous man,” said Darius, “you are he who made me a present when I had as yet no power; if it was but a little thing, yet it was as thankworthy as if someone now gave me a great gift. Take in requital abundance of gold and silver, that you may never repent of the service you did Darius son of Hystaspes.” Nay,’ Syloson answered, “I ask neither gold, O king, nor silver; only win me back my fatherland of Samos, where my brother Polycrates has been done to death by Oroetes, and our slave now rules; give me back Samos, but so that there be no bloodshed nor enslaving.”’
141. Hearing this Darius sent an army, and Otanes, one of the seven, to command it, charging him to perform all Syloson’s will. So Otanes came down to the coast and made his army ready.
175
HERODOTUS
2. Ths é dou Maudv6pvos 0 Mazavépiou ae TO KpaTOS, emeTpoTainy Tapa LloAvKpateos AaBeov THY appx TO OLKALOTAT@ avdpov Bovndo- pév@ yevéoOar ove e&eyéveto. ered yap ot eEayyerOn o IloAvepadteos Oavatos, érotee Towdoe" Tpara jeev Avos ehevdepiou Bopov idpvcato Kal TEMEVOS mepl aQuTov oupice TOUTO TO vov €v TO Tpoactel@ €oTi* peTa O€, WS Ol ETETIOLNTO, éxkd- oiny cuvaryeipas TavT OV TOV ATTOV ére€e TAO. s: "Enot, ws ioTe Kal bpets, OKNTT pov Kal dvvapus Taoa 1) Tloduxpareos € eTLTETPATI TAL, Kal jot Tmape- yee VOV VLEwV apxew. eyo O€ TA TO meas em TANTTW, AVTOS KATA OVVAMLY OV TOLNnTw: ouTe yap pool Tloavucparas 7 per Ke eam ol@y avopav 0 MOoL@ov EWUT@ oure GAXosS OoTLs TOLAUTA TOLEEL, Todv- Kparys bev vuv eben jae Hoipay THY ewuTod, eyo € és perov THY apxny Ties ¢ igovominy Uply Tpo- ayopeva. Too doe PEVTOL OLKAL® ~YEpEa EMEWUTO ryevecOat, €x bev ye TOV Ioduxpareos Xpnudreov éEalpeta €& TahavTd fol yever Oar, (poo vyny dé 7 pos TOUTOLTL aipedpar AUT@ TE jo Kal ToloL aT ened atel yevomevolot TOU Acés Tob éXeuGeptou: TO avTos TE (pov (Opuoapny Kal THY erevdepinu b Upiv mepuTiOn pt. 0 pev 6n TavTa Toict Laptovoe err aryryeheT oO" TOV b€ Ts eEavacras eimre “ “ANN ovo aklos els GU Ye NMEWY ApYeELV, yeyoves TE KAK@S Kal é@v ddeO pos: anra HadXov OKs Aoyov SMELLS TOV peTexelpioas XPNKAT OV.
143. Tatra ele €WV EV TOLTL AOTOICL OoKLLOS, T@ ovvowa HY Tehecapxos. Matdv6pios dé vow haBaov Qs EL METI TEL THY apxny, aos Tes avr’ aUTOU TUpaVVOs KaTaTHGETAL, OVdEV ETL eV VOW
176
BOOK III. 142-143
142. Now Samos was ruled by Maeandrius, son of Maeandrius, whom Polycrates had made his vice- gerent. This Maeandrius desired to act with all justice, but could not. For when he had news of Poly- crates’ death, first he set up an altar to Zeus the Liberator and marked out round it that sacred en- closure which is still to be seen in the suburb of the city ; when this was done, he called an assembly of all the townsfolk, and thus addressed them: “It is known to you that I have sole charge of Polycrates’ sceptre and dominion ; and it is in my power to be your ruler. But, so far as in me lies, I will not my- self do that which I account blameworthy in my neighbour. I ever misliked that Polycrates or any other man should lord it over men like to himself. Polycrates has fulfilled his destiny ; for myself, I call you to share all power, and I proclaim equality ; only claiming as my own such privilege that six talents of Polycrates’ wealth be set apart for my use, and that I and my descendants have besides the priest- hood of Zeus the Liberator, whose temple I have founded, and I now give you freedom.” Such was . Maeandrius’ promise to the Samians. But one of them arose and answered: “Nay, but who are you? You are not worthy to reign over us, being a low-born knave and rascal. See to it rather that you give an account of the moneys that you have handled.”
143. These were the words of Telesarchus, a man of note among the townsfolk. But Maeandrius, per- ceiving that if he let the sovereignty slip someone else would make himself despot instead, resolved
177 VOL. Il. N
HERODOTUS
etXe METLEVAL AUTHD, GXN OS avexwpnoe és TID aKpoTo, peTATEMT OWEVOS éva ExacTOV @s on Ovyov TAV Xpnpatov d@cwv, cuvéeraBe cdhéas Kal KaTeonoe. of pev on edebeaTo, Mauavépiov de ueTa TavTa KaTéXaBe vovaos. éATifwv SE pV ar oBaveer Bau 0 adehpeds, TO obvoua ay Avka- puTos, iva EUTETETTEPOS KaTaoXn Ta év TH Lapp TPN Y HATA, KATAKTELVEL TOUS Sec pwras TavtTas* ov yap 61, @S oiKact, €Bovhovto elvae éXevdepot.
144, "Ered @V ATiKOVTO €§ THY Dapov ol Tépoat KATAYOVTES YvrAocavTa, ov’TE Tis ode xEtpas avTacipeTat, UTOaTOVOOL TE épacar elvae ETOLMOL OL TOU Mazavdpiov TTATLOTAL Kab auTos Maavéptos exX@phoar éx THS vno0U. KAT QLVE- cavtos © érl TOUTOLCL ‘Otdvew Kal orercapévou, tov Ilepcéwv ot TrAeicTOv ator Opovous Pépevor KATEVAVTLOV THS AKpOTTONLOS KaTEATO.
145. Mavavépip dé TO TUpavy@ HV aber eos UMopapyoTEpos, TO obvopa 7 Xapihews: oUTos 6 Tl 67 eFapapTov ev yopyupn ededeTo, Kal 01) TOTE eTakovoas TE TA Tpyooopera Kat dvaxvyas oa TH YOPYUpNSs @S €L0€ Tous Tlépoas elpnvatos
KATNLEVOUS, eBoa Te Kal Eby Aéyou Maravépip Gérxew édXOeiv és Aoyous. eT aKOUT as 6€ 0 0 Mauav- Optos AvoavTas avTov éxédeve yey Tap EwuT Ov" ws 66 aXOn TaxLoTa, NoSopewy Te Kal xaxilov pov aveTrele emBéa Gar Total Méponos, N€ywv ToLdoe. ‘Rue “ev, @ KAKLOTE GVOPOV, EOVTA TEWUTOD AbEA- deov Kal aducnoavta ovdev akiov decpovd dyjcas yopyupns iglocas opewv é TOUS Népcas éx Ban- Aovtas Té cE Kal avouKov TOLEOVTAS ov ToAmas ticacGal, oUTw Oy TL €ovTas evTTETEAS yelpwoO var.
178
BOOK III. 143-145
not to give it up. Withdrawing into the citadel, he sent for each man severally, as though to render an account of the money; then he seized and bound them. So they being in prison, Maeandrius presently fell sick. His brother Lycaretus thought him like to die, and, that so he might the more easily make himself master of Samos, put all the prisoners to death. They had, it would seem, no desire for freedom.
144. So when the Persians brought Syloson back to Samos, none resisted them, but Maeandrius and those of his faction offered to depart from the island under a flag of truce ; Otanes agreed to this, and the treaty being made, the Persians of highest rank sat them down on seats that they had set over against the citadel.
145. Now Maeandrius the despot had a crazy brother named Charilaus, who lay bound in the dungeon for some offence; this man heard what was afoot, and by peering through the dungeon window saw the Persians sitting there peaceably ; whereupon he cried with a loud voice that he desired to have speech with Maeandrius. His brother, hearing him, bade Charilaus be loosed and brought before him. No sooner had he been brought than he essayed with much reviling and abuse to persuade Maeandrius to attack the Persians. Villain,” he cried, “you have bound and im- prisoned me, your own brother, who had done nothing to deserve it; and when you see the Persians casting you out of house and home, have you no courage to avenge yourself, though you
o could so easily master them? If you are yourself
179
bo
~~ a4
HERODOTUS
GXN él ToL ov odéas KaTappwobyKas, éuol Sd Tods émrikoupous, Kal oheas eyo Tipmpyoomar THs evOdde amiétos: avTov Oé oe exméurar ex THs vycov ETOLMOS Elpl.”
146. Tadra 5é éde£e 0 Xapirews: Mardvéptos dé tréd\aBe Tov AOyov, @s pEeVv éyw OoKéw, OK és TOUTO adpoovyys AT LKOMEVOS ws dokar THY EwuTod Svvapw Treprécerbat THS Baciréos, andra pbovicas paddov Ludoc avr et amovytt EMENNE aTronapryer Gat aKEpa.ov THV TOL. épebicas @v tous Ilépaas 0eXe Ss acbevéotaTa Tolnoat Ta Sapa Tpnymata Kal ovTw Tapadcioovat, ev éferictapmevos ws tmadovtes ot Ilépcar Karas T poo eum ixpaveec Oat ewehdov TOLL Laptorct, clo@s TE EwWUTO aoparea ExOvow cov ay éK TIS vIjTOU TOTE emeay avTos Bovrnrar emer ol- NTO yap ol KPUTT?) bra pug éx THs ci pOTTONLOS dhépovoa emi Oardaccav. avTos pev 67) 0 O Mavav- Optos exTeet EK THS 2d pov" TOUS S em LKOUPOUS TAVTAS omhicas 0 Xapireos, Kal avameraoas TAS munras, €EjKe emt tovs Ilépcas ovTte tpocdexope- vous TOLOUTO OvdeY SoKéovTas Te 61) TaVTAa cUpPE- Bavat. éumecovtTes O€ Ob emrixoupor TOV Tlepoewv Tous 6 ppopopevpevous TE Kal Aoryou TAELOTOU €ovTas EKTELVOV. Kal OUTOL meV TAUTA érroLEUY, 7 6€ adn oT pare ) Tepovxn émreBonbee: mebev- pevor 6€ of émixoupor oTicw KaTE\AnOnoay és THY aK pOTONW.
147. "Oravys dé o oTpATNYOS (Sew Ta0os peya. Ilépoas meTrovOotas, evrohas ev Tas Aapetos ot amoarTéhhov | EVETEANETO, [LTE KTELVELY pnoéva
Sapiov pt [ajTe avopatodivec Oat_aTravéa Te KaKaV V\¥ { Tia }
180
BOOK III. 145-147
afraid of them, give me your foreign guards, and I will punish them for their coming hither; as for you, | will give you safe conduct out of the island.”
146. Sosaid Charilaus. Maeandrius took his advice. This he did, to my thinking, not that he was so foolish as to suppose that he would be strong enough to van- quish the king, but because he grudged that Syloson should recover Samos safe and whole with no trouble. He desired therefore to anger the Persians and thereby to weaken Samos as much as he might before surrendering it, for he was well aware that if the Persians were harmed they would be bitterly wroth with the Samians. Moreover he knew that he could get himself safe out of the island when- ever he would, having made a secret passage leading from the citadel to the sea. Maeandrius then set sail himself from Samos; but Charilaus armed all the guards, opened the citadel gates, and threw the guard upon the Persians. These supposed that a full agreement had now been made, and were taken at unawares; the guard fell upon them and slew the Persians of highest rank, those who were carried in litters. At this the rest of the Persian force came up and pressed the guards hard, driving them into the citadel.
147. The Persian captain Otanes, seeing the great harm done to the Persians, of set purpose put away from his memory the command given him at his departure by Darius to kill or enslave no Samian
181
HERODOTUS
a \ ra nr / \ lal aTodobvar THY VicoV YvAoTa@VTL, TOUTEWV MeV TOV / a EVTONEWY [LE LV NLEVOS erehayOavero, 0 6€ mapny- nm ss RY, A es Reed oc .y yetNe TH OTpAaTLH TavTa Tov av XaBwar Kal avdpa a e , al fal an Kal Tata opoiws KTEivelV. evOadTA THS oTpAaTLAS c / / e of pev THY akpoTroAW émoALOpKeEoY, ol dé ExTELVOV \ \ / e , n TAVTA TOV EUTOC@Y YLVOMEVOV OMOLwS EV TE LP@ Kal €Ew (pov. \ fal 148. Matdvépios 6€ atodpas ék THs Lapov / , éxtrrcer €s Aaxedaipova: amixopevos 6€ és avTny \ / /, / Kal aveverKaduevos Ta eywv e€eXwpnoe, E7rolEE ¢ / \ TOLAOE’ OKWS TOTIPLA apyuped TE Kal YpUcEa lal e \ / > > / TROT TQ, Of pED Oepatrovtes avTow €&écpuov arta, aw t A = 3 00 av TOV Xpovoyv TovTOV T® Kreopevet TH Ava- fs 3 / =f G's 4 Ss rd Eavipioew év Noyotoe €wv, BacievovTt XTaprtys, a / ty Tponyé uv és Ta oixia’ SKws dé idorto Kreopéevns / e Ta ToTnpla, aTeOwpalé Te Kai éEeTANTCETO’ O OE xXx > / ’ \ > / b] lal Cod / av éxéXeve avTov aTogéped bat avtav 0ca BovXorTO. lal / TOUTO Kal Oils Kat Tpis_elmavtos Matavépiov o a / a> lal Kreopévns Ovxarotatos avopav niveracaDs MERE E \ \ / peey OLOOMEVA OUK eduxaiou, pabov O€ as aXXorer P LENS —~ ie ‘ se . = 2 \ S1800s TeV UETOV EUpHoEeTAaL TLiuwpinv, Bas emt 4 a \ Tovs épopous_auewov eivar Eby 7TH SmapTy Tov. £eivov tov Xapmiov ataddraocecbar éx Tis Leno- / a aa \ ¥ TOVVHTOV, Va [L1) AVATELTN 7) AVTOV 7 AXXoV TVA BY ’ Sraptintéwy KAKQV yeverOar., ot & wtraKov- > Do | oecany y , DU Dfcla/Wal-6n cavtes €€eKnovEav Matavdpiov. '¢'** / e 149. Try &€ Sapov [caynvevoaytes]! ot leprae Tapésocav XvAocavTL Epnuov e€ovoav avdpov.
1 This word may be an interpolation ; the process (form- ing a long line to sweep all before it) is described in detail in Bk. VI. 31, as if that were the first mention of it, More over, it is inconsistent here with ch, 147,
182
BOOK III. 147-149
‘but deliver the island unharmed to Syloson ; and he commanded his army to kill all they took, men and boys alike. Then, while some of the Persians laid siege to the citadel, the rest slew all they met, whether in temples or without.
148. Maeandrius, escaping from Samos, sailed to Lacedaemon ; and when he had come thither and brought the possessions with which he had left his country, it was his custom to make a display of silver and gold drinking cups; while his servants were cleaning these, he would converse with the king of Sparta, Cleomenes son of Anaxandrides, and would bring him to his house. Cleomenes, whenever he saw the cups, marvelling greatly at them, Maeandrius would bid him take away as many of them as he wished. Maeandrius made this offer two or three times ; Cleomenes herein showed his great honesty, that he would not accept it; but, perceiving that there were others in Lacedaemon from whom Maean- drius would get help by offering them the cups, he went to the ephors and told them it were best for Sparta that this Samian stranger should quit the country, lest he should persuade Cleomenes himself or some other Spartan to do evil. The ephors listened to his counsel and banished Maeandrius by proclamation.
149. As for Samos, the Persians swept it clear and delivered it over uninhabited to Syloson, But
183
HERODOTUS
totépo pévToL Ypove Kal ov KATOLKLGE abrny ) oTparnyos ‘Otavns &« TE orfios 0 ovelpou Kal vovcou ) ww Kateha Be voonocal TA al ova.
150. "Emi 6é Dapov TTPATEVILATOS vauTiKow olXopevou BaBvrwvioe anéornoay, Kapra €v Tape- oKEVaT EVOL’ ev 00@ ap 6 TE Mayos PXE Kab ol ema emaverTnoar, €v TOUT® TaVTL TO Xpovep Kab ™) Tapayn €s THY modtopKtny maperkevrdtovro. Kal KMS TavTa ToLledYTEs EXadVOavoY. érréiTe Be €k Tov éudhavéos atéotyncay, éToincayv ToLovee: Tas pntépas é&eXovTEes, yuvaika ExacTos lav mpooetarpéeTo T2V EBOUAETO EK TOV EWUTOD OiKiw?, Tas 6€ NoLTAS aTdoas cUVayayorTes arétVLEaY: THY O€ plav Exaotos ouToTroLovy é€alpéeTo’ atré- mvitav O€ avTas, (va wy ohewy Tov clTov avaiot- MOTOCL.
151. [luv@dpevos 6€ tatta o Aapeios Kal cv\Xé- Eas Tacav THY éwvTod Stvamiy éotpateveTo eT avTovs, éemeddaas 6é ért THY BaBvr@va éro- ALOpKEE povrifovras ovoev THS TONOPKLNS. ava- Baivovtes yap éml TOUS 7 popaxeavas 700 TELYEOS ol BaBvieveor KAT@PXEOVTO Kat KaTéoKwTTOV Aapetov kal thy otpatiny avTov, Kal Tis avToV eime TovTO TO é7ros. “Ti KaTnabe @ Hlépoat evdatra, ann’ ovK arrahaccerbe; TOTE yap ai pyj- GeTe Hucas, éTEAY Huiovol TéKwWOL. TOTO ElTTE Tov Tis BaBvAwviwv ovdapa éArifov av Hyiovor TEKELD.
152. ‘Enra 6€ pnvav Kat eviavtod OueAmAv- Poros 700 0 Aapeios TE NOXArE kal oTpatin Taca ou ouvarn €ovca éXety TOUS BaBvroviovs. KaiTol TavTa codicpaTta Kal Tacas pynxavas
184
BOOK III. 149-152
afterwards Otanes, the Persian general, gave his aid to settle the land, being moved thereto by a dream, and a sickness which attacked his secret parts.
150. When the fleet had gone to Samos, the Babylonians revolted ;1 for which they had made very good preparation ; for during the reign of the Magian, and the rebellion of the seven, they had taken advantage of the time and the disorders to prepare themselves against the siege; and (I cannot tell how) this was unknown. At the last they re- volted openly and did this :—sending away all the mothers, they chose each one woman from his own household, whom he would, as a bread-maker ; as for the rest, they gathered them together and strangled them, that they should not consume their bread.
151. When Darius heard of this he mustered all his power and led it against Babylon, and he marched to the town and laid siege to it; but the townsmen cared nothing for what he did. They came up on to the bastions of the wall, and mocked Darius and his army with gesture and word; and this saying came from one of them: “ Why sit you there, Persians, instead of departing? You will take our city when mules bear offspring.” This said the Babylonian, supposing that no mule would ever bear offspring.
152. A year and seven months passed and Darius and all his army were vexed by ever failing to take Babylon. Yet Darius had used every trick and
1 According to the course of Herodotus’ narrative, this revolt would seem to have taken place some considerable time after Darius’ accession (521 B.c.). But the Behistun
inscription apparently makes it one of the earliest events of his reign.
185
HERODOTUS
ET ETTOLNKEE ES AUTOUS Aapetos* aXW ovd os eduvaro chety oes, aNXoLoi TE codpicpact TELPNTA[LEVOS, Kal 6n Kal TO Kopos eiNe apéas, Kal TOUTO. érrerpnOn. ddA yap Seas hoav év hurakjot ol Bafvuroriot, ov6€ opeas olos TE 7 €NELD.
153. ‘Ev@abra ElKooT® pai Lonvpe 7@ Meya- Bugov, TOUTOU Os TMV éTTA avopav éyéveTo TOV tov Mayov xatedovtwy, toto TH MeyaSvt{ou TaLol Zoripe eyeveTo Tépas TOOE’ T@V OL aLTO- dopey 1) {LLOVOV pia eTEKE. @s O€ of eEayyerdn Kat vTO ama Tins avtos 0 Zwrtrupos eide 70 Bpédos, anreimas Toict isobar paoevt ppatev TO yeyovos éBounevero. Kal ol 7 pos Ta TOU BaBurwviou pnuara, os Kar apxas Ebnae, erredy TEp jpiovor TEKOTL, TOTE TO TELXOS drwoer Oat, pos _TAUTHY THY pyenv Loripeo eOOKEE ELVAL ANOT L4L08 7 Bafv- Nov" ov 14p Oe@ exeivov Te eltrety Kal éwuT@ TEKELV THY jptovov.
154. ‘Os 5€ of éd0Kxee popotpov eivat 716 TH BaBvurovi arioKer Pat, TpoceO av Aapetou am e- muvOaveTo €l Tept ToANOv KapTa TOLEETAL Ty BaBvudova éXety. Tu opevos oe a @s TONNOD TLM@TO, ado eBovrdevero, oKas avTos TE éorau 0 ov aQuTny Kal EwuTov TO épyov éotat’ KapTa yap éy TOLTL Tépanoe at ayaBoepyiat és TO Tp0c@ peya- Beos TULOVT AL. aXX@ [MéV VUV OUK eppatero Epye duvaTos eval pw imoxerplny TOL AL, el © €wuTov AwBynoapevos avTosworncee €s avTovs. evOaidTa > > a / e \ a / ev eradpe TOLNTAMEVOS EWUTOV AwParar AwBny avnKed TOV" ATOTAMLOV yap EwvTod TV pwa Kal Ta @Ta Kal THY Keopny KAKOS TEPLKELPAS KAL LacTL- yooas Oe rapa Aapeiov,
186
BOOK III. 152-154
every device against it. He essayed the stratagem whereby Cyrus took the city, and every other stratagem and device, yet with no success; for the Babylonians kept a marvellous strict watch and he could not take them.
153. But in the twentieth month of the siege a miraculous thing befell Zopyrus, son of that Meg- abyzus who was one of the seven destroyers of the Magian: one of his food-carrying mules bore off- spring. Zopyrus would not believe the news; but when he saw the foal for himself, he bade those who had seen it to tell no one ; then taking counsel he bethought him of the Babylonian’s word at the beginning of the siege—that the city would be taken when mules bore offspring—and having this utterance in mind he conceived that Babylon might be taken; for the hand of heaven, he supposed, was in the man’s word and the birth from his own mule.
154. Being then persuaded that Babylon was fated to fall, he came and inquired of Darius if he set great store by the taking of the city ; and when he was assured that this was so he next looked about for a plan whereby the city’s fall should be wrought by himself alone ; for good service among the Per- sians is much honoured, and rewarded by high preferment. He could think of no way of mastering the city but to do violence to himself and then desert to the Babylonians ; so he accounted it but a little thing to mishandle himself past cure; cutting off his nose and ears, shaving his head for a dis- figurement, and scourging himself, he came in this guise before Darius,
187
HERODOTUS
155. Aapetos 5& xapta Bapéws i]veuKe ideov avépa OoximeTtatov Aek@Bnpévoy, Ex TE TOU Opovou aarnongas aveBace€ Te Kal eipero pu daTLs ein 0 AWBnodpevos Kal 6 TL TOLnoaYTA. 56 dé ere “ Ovn Eots otTOS wp, OTL wn TV, TO EoTl Sivas TocavTn ene 62 Ble Stabetvar: ovdé TIS GdXoTtpiwv @ Bacited Tadde Epyactat, adr avTos eyo €MEWUTOD, Sewvov Te Tovedpevos “Acaupious Tépoyoe KATAYENAD. 08 apetBero 0 oXET- AL@OTAaTE avopar, EpYe TO aigXlaT@ ovvopa TO KadAdoTov ev, das Sia Tos TohsopKeopevous O€WUTOV AUNKETTOS dvabeivan. Ti 0, @ parare, hehoPnpevov ced Gacoov ot TONE[LLOL TaApacrn- COVTAL; KOS ovK efémooas TOV hpevaov cewuToV dradGetpas ; ” 6 6€ eitre “Ei wey toe UrepeTiea Ta éwedov ‘TOUjoelY, OvK av [Mé Teptetoes” vov e én’ emewouTod Baropevos én pnéa. 709 @ Ov iy pa TOV cov denon, aipeomev BaBvdova. eyo fev yap Os EX avr ouodyow és TO Telyos Kal dijow pos avTovs @S UTO GED TACE érrabov: Kat OoKED, Teioas ohéas Tava EXE ovTe, TevgecOar oT pa.- TUS. ov O€, am ns av npeEepns eyo eco és TO TELX OS, ano TAUTNS és OexaTny Hme pny THS TEWUTOV TT paTins, THS ovoEpia eo Tat apn aTrON- Avpevns, TAUTNS XUALous TaEov KATO Tas Dept pap.tos Kaeowevas mUXNas’ peTa Of AUTLS ATO TIS OexaTns és EBSounv adXovs pot Ta€ov Sta xXeAtous kata tas Nuviev KaNEOMEVAS TUS" amo be THS eBdouns Ovanetretv elkooe mpepas, Kal émrerTa ddXous KaTIZOY ayayov KaTa Tas Xaréaiov Kaheopevas TAS, TETPAKLTXUALOVS. EXOVTOD bé unTe Of TpOTEpoL pndey TOV AmvvEevVT@V jnTE
188
BOOK III. 155
155. The king was greatly moved at the sight of so notable a man thus mishandled. Leaping up with acry from where he sat he asked Zopyrus who had done him this outrage and why. “There is no man,’ answered Zopyrus, “save yourself, who could bring me to this plight; this, O King! is the work of none other but myself; for I could not bear that Persians should be mocked by Assyrians.” Darius answered, “ Hardhearted man; if you say that it is to win the city that you have maltreated your- self past cure, you do but give a fair name to a foul deed. Foolish man! think you that our enemies will yield the sooner for this violence done to you? Nay, you were clean out of your wits to destroy yourself thus.” “Had I told you,” said Zopyrus, “what I was minded to do, you would have forbidden it; as it is, I have considered with myself alone and done it. Now, then, matters so stand that if you but play your part Babylon is ours. I will in my present plight desert into the city, pretending to them that you have done this violence upon me; and [ think that I shall persuade them that this is so, and thus gain the command of an army. Now, for your part, on the tenth day from my entering the city do you take a thousand men from that part of your army whereof you will least rue the loss, and post them before the gate called the gate of Semiramis; on the seventh day after that, post me again two thousand before the gate called the gate of the Ninevites ; and when twenty days are past after that seventh, yet four thousand again before the Chaldean gate, as they eall it; suffering neither these, nor the others that have come before them, to carry any weapons of war
189
HERODOTUS
ovTOL, my eyxerprotav™ ToUTO € € eay Exel. peTa dé THD elo THY nuépnv iWéws tiv péev addqv oT paTiny KeAevery TrépLE mpoaBdadhew Tpos TO TELYOS, Teépoas d€ pot TaEov KaTa TE Tas Byhidas Kaeopevas Kal Kiootas TUAaS: @s yap eyo Soxéw, éuéo peydra epya aTrobeEa pe vou, Ta Te addra émitpéyovtat éuot BaBvrwvor cal 87) Kai TOV TUAEOV Tas Baravaypas: TO be évOedrev éwot te Kal Iléponor pedjoet Ta bel ToLeely.
156. Tatra EVTELNALEVOS nie él Tas TUAAS, eTLaT pEpopLevos as 07 adynbews AUTOMONOS. opev- TES 6€ a ato TOV T Upry@v Ol KATA TOUTO TETAYMEVOL KATETPEXOV KaT@ Kal ONtyov TL TapaxdivavTes THY eT epny TUNqY elp@rov Tis TE ein Kal OTEV deopmevos Kot. 6 O€ ope iyyopeve ws ely Te Lo- Tupos Kal AVTOMOAEOL Es EKELVOUS. Aryov O7 fLY OF TUNOUPOL, TAUTA WS HKOVTAaY, ETL TA KOLVA TOV BaBvAr@viov: Katactas 6€ é7 avTa KaToiKTi€eTo, das uTo Aapeiov merovOévar Ta éervreTrovOee UT EwUuTOv, TaGeivy b€ TavTa OLoTL TUUBovVAEVAAaL Ot aT AVLOTAVAL THY OTPATLIY, ETrelTE 01) OVOELS TOPOS epaivero Tis aNCLOS. “ Nop Te” épyn Aeyov
“eyo bpiv @ BaBvurwvor Ko peéyloTov ayabov, Aapeiw 6€ Kal TH otpatin Kai Lléponot péytotov KaKOV' ov yap 67) Eué ye WOE AWBNTapEVOS KATA- mpoitetar' éemiatapar 6 avtov tacas Tas &te€- odous TOV BovAevpaTwv.” ToLadTa Ereye.
157. Of 6€ BaBurAwviot op@vTes avipa Tov év Ilépcnor Soxipm@tatov pivos Te Kal WTwY éEoTEpN- pevor, paotlEl te Kal aipate avaT eh uppevoy, mayxXy ehrigavTes éyery pu arnsea Kal ope HKELY TUULMAXOV, ETLTpaTrETVaL ETOLMOL HaaV TOV
1g0
BOOK III. 155-157
save daggers; leave themthese. But immediately after the twentieth day bid the rest of your army to assault the whole circuit of the walls, and post the Persians before the gate of Belus and the gate called Cissian. For [ think that I shall have achieved such exploits that the Babylonians will give into my charge the keys of their gates, and all else besides ; and it will thenceforward be my business and the Persians’ to do what is needful.”
156. With this charge, he went towards the city gate, turning and looking back as though he were in truth a deserter. When the watchers posted on the towers saw him, they ran down, and opening half the gate a little asked him who he was and for what purpose he was come; he told them that he was Zopyrus, come to them as a deserter. Hearing this the gate-wardens brought him before the general assembly of the Babylonians, where he bade them see his lamentable plight, saying of his own work that it was Darius’ doing, because that he had advised the king to lead his army away, seeing that they could find no way to take the city. ‘ Now,” said he in his speech to them, “I am come greatly to aid you, men of Babylon, and greatly to harm Darius and his army and the Persians; not unpunished shall he go for the outrage he has wrought upon me; and I know all the plan and order of his counsels.” Thus he spoke.
157. When the Babylonians saw the most honoured man in Persia with his nose and ears cut off and all bedabbled with blood from the scourging, they were fully persuaded that he spoke truth and was come to be their ally, and were ready to grant him all that he asked, which was, that he
ig!
HERODOTUS
édéeTo ohéwy: edéeTo b€ otpatins. 6 Sé érrevTe avT@V TOUTO TapéAafe, emrotee Td TEP TO Aapeto cuvedi}Kato- eEayayov yap TH dexary 7 MEN THY oT parey TOV BaBviovrior Kal KUKAwWOaMEVOS TovS xXttous, TOS TpwToUs EéveTethato Aapeio TaEal, TOUTOUS KaTedhovevoe. pabovtes SE pLY ot BaBurwviot toicr Emect Ta Epya Tapeyopevor Omola, TayYU Tepiyapées eovTes Trav 67 EToLpoL Hoav UmnpeTéev. 0 O€ SvadiTr@V MEpas TAS GUY- Kelmevas, avTis émideEdpevos TOV BaBvr@rviov éEnyaye kat katedovevce Tov Aapeiov otpatio- Téwy Tovs SitytAtous. (dovTes b€ Kal TOUTO TO épyov of BaBuAwvios mavtes Zorvpov eiyov év oTomact aivéovtes. 0 O€ avtis StadiTo@V Tas cuyKemevas nmépas é&nyaye és TO TMpoerpnpevor, Kal KUKLM@TApEVOS KATEPOVEVTE TOUS TETPAKLOYXE- Aious. @s O€ Kal TOUTO KaTépyaoTo, TavTa 67 qv év totat BaSvrAwviorat Zwtupos, Kal otpa- TapKNS TE OUTOS ode Kal TeryopvAaE amredédexTo. 158. I pooBoryv 6é Aapetou KaTa TH GvYKEl- peva TOLEU[LEVOU meeps TO TELXOS, evOatra 67 TavTa Tov OodOV O Zorupos eEebawve. ol ev yap BaBvrovio. avaBavtes emt TO TEtXosS nuvVOVTO 7™nv Aapetov otpatinv tmpocBadXovcay, o Sé Zomupos tas Te Kiocias kal Bnrdidas KadXeopévas mUNaS avametacas éonKe Tovs Llépcas és TO tetyos. Tav 6¢ BaBSvrwviwr of pév eidov TO ToLN- Oév, ob Tor pev Ehevyov és tov Atos tod Bydov TO (pov ot Oé ovK eldov, Ewevoy ev TH EwuTOD Take ExaoTos, és 0 61) Kal oUTOL Euabov Tpodedoméevot. 159. BaBvrwv pév vuv o0T@ TO SevTepov atpéOn. Aapeios 6€ émeite éxpdtnce Tav BaBvravior,
192
BOOK III. 157-159
might have an army ; and having received this from them he did according to his agreement with Darius. On the tenth day he led out the Babylonian army, and surrounded and put to the sword the thousand whom he had charged Darius to set first in the field. Seeing that his deeds answered his words, the Babylonians were overjoyed and ready to serve him in every way. When the agreed number of days was past, he led out again a chosen body of Babylon- ians, and slew the two thousand men of Darius’ army. When the Babylonians saw this second feat of arms, the praise of Zopyrus was in every man’s mouth. The agreed number of days being again past, he led out his men to the place he had named, where he surrounded the four thousand and put them to the sword. After this his third exploit, Zopyrus was the one man for Babylon: he was made the captain of their armies and the warden of their walls.
158. So when Darius assaulted the whole circuit of the wall, according to the agreed plan, then Zopyrus’ treason was fully revealed. For while the townsmen were on the wall defending it against Darius’ assault, he opened the gates called Cissian and Belian, and let in the Persians within the walls. Those Babylon- ians who saw what he did fled to the temple of that Zeus whom they call Belus; those who had not seen it abode each in his place, till they too per- ceived how they had been betrayed.
159. Thus was Babylon the second time taken. Having mastered the Babylonians, Darius destroyed
193 VOL. Il. °
HERODOTUS
TOUTO bev ohewv TO TELVOS Tmepuethe Kal Tas TvAaS maoas aTET TATE TO yap 7 poTepov EX@V Kdpos THD BaSvrava erroinge TOUT@V ovoEeTEpoV" TovTO dé 0 Aapeios TOV avopay TOUS Kopupatous pea Mota és TplaxeArtous dverKohoTrice, TOLoL ¢ Nourotae BaBvrwvioict amrédw@Ke THY TOALD ot- KEEL. os o efouaer yuvaixas of BaBvAwvioe iva ope reve?) UmoyivnTat, Trade Aapeios mT potoav éroince: Tas yap EWUTOD, @s Kal Kat’ apxas ded AwTat, arérviEav of BaBuAe@vi0L Tov ciToU mMpoopéovtes' émétake Tolct TeptoiKotce EOvEct yuvatkas és BaBviava Kxatiotavat, boas 87 EKATTOLOL emLTAo oD, QOTE TEVTE peupiada@y TO Keparato wa TOV yuvarcov avy rbe: ex TOUTEWD dé TOY yuvatkav of VOY BaBudX@vior yeyovact.
160. Zwupov 6¢ ovdels drya.Boepryinu Tlepoewy UmepeBarero Tapa Aapeip Kperh oure TOV to TEpov evo meveov ouTe TOV TpoTepov, OTe pay Kdpos podvos: TovT@ yap ovcels Lepoéwv iEioae Kw EW@UTOV cupBareiv. Todnrakis de Aapeiov NEeyeTat yvounv TIVOE arrobeEac Oat, WS Bovdouro ay Zwupov eivat aTabéa THS deuxeins padrov 7 BaBuravds oi elKooL Tpos TH éovon ™ pooye- verOat. eT ipo e d€ pv peyadras: Kal yap oGpa ol ava Tay étos édldov tavta Ta Iéponat éoti TLUOTATA, Kab THY BaBurava ot eaxe aTeEnea veer Oat pex pl THS exetvou fons, Kal dd\Aa TONKA eTEOWKE, Zoom vpou Oe TOUTOU ‘yivEeTaL MeyaSvbos, os €V Aiyonr@ avtia “A@nvaiwv Kal tov oUL- paXov eo TpATHYNTE MeyaBvfou 6€ TovTOU yiverae ZLwmupos, os és “AOrjvas nuTomornce €K Ilepoéwv.
194
BOOK III. 159-160
their walls and reft away all their gates, neither of which things Cyrus had done at the first taking of Babylon ; moreover he impaled about three thousand men that were chief among them; as for the rest, he gave them back their city to dwell in. Further, as the Babylonians, fearing for their food, had strangled their own women, Darius provided that they should have wives to bear them children, by appointing that each of the neighbouring nations should send a certain tale of women to Babylon ; the whole sum of the women thus collected was fifty thousand: these were the mothers of those who now inhabit the city.
160. There never was in Darius’ judgment any Persian before or since who did better service than Zopyrus, save only Cyrus, with whom no Persian could compare himself. Many times Darius is said to have declared that he would rather have Zopyrus whole and not foully mishandled than twenty more Babylons. Very greatly the king honoured him ; every year he sent Zopyrus such gifts as the Persians hold most precious, and suffered him to govern Babylon for all his life with no tribute to pay, giving him many other things besides. This Zopyrus was father of Megabyzus, who was general of an army in Egypt against the Athenians and their allies; and Megabyzus’ son was that Zopyrus who deserted from the Persians to Athens.
195
A
1. Mera 6 tiv BaBvr@vos aipeow éyéveto ert 5s "4 b) lal / + 5] / \ fal XKvbas avtov Aapeiov éXacts. avbevaons yap Tis > /
Acins avépact Kat Yoenudt@v peyarov avviov-
>’ / e a / / ee
tov, émeOvunae 0 Aapeios ticacbar SKvOas, Ort
, A / >) / > \ \ \
€xetvot mpoTtepot ea Barovtes és THY Myduxnv kat \ , na
VIKNOAVTES MAYN TOUS aVTLOVLEVOUS UTHpEAY
lal / 3 , 95 id
aouKins. THS yap avw Acins hpEav, ws Kal mpo-
/ ” = Wa) ” 8 la) bé /
Tepov pol eipnTtat, SxvOar ETEea Sva@v SéovTa TPpLN-
, \ > / > /
kovta. Kippeptous yap émidimxovtes éc€BaXdov > \ ; , s A ; A ,
és THY Acinv, kataTvavaoartes THS apxns Mnydovus-
e / 93 an
ovTos yap Tply 7) YKvdas amixécOar Apyov tis
, /, \ \ 4 > / Pd \
Aains. tovs 6€ TKvOas atrodnuncavtas oKT@ / /
Kal elKool ETEA Kal OLA YPOVOU TOTOUTOU KATLOVTAS
b] \ / b] Wag > > / /
és tHv odetépny é&edéEato ovK éXdoowY TOVOS
r lal e / /
tov Mynoixod: ebpov yap avtiovpévny ofiot otpa- lal / lal
TINY OVE OALYNV. al yap TOV YKvOewy yuvaixes,
od ef , a U / b] /
OS TPL ob avdpes aTnoav “povov ToNXov, epoiTeov
Tapa Tovs dovXOUs.
2. Tods dé dovrXouS of LeVGar Tavtas Tudrovar
lal ¢, nr / fal TOU YaAaKTOS ElvEKEY TOU TlVOVGL TrOLEDVTES WOE.
198
BOOK IV
1. Arter the taking of Babylon, Darius himself marched against the Scythians. For seeing that Asia abounded in men and that he gathered from it a great revenue, he became desirous of punishing the Scythians for the unprovoked wrong they had done him when they invaded Asia and defeated those who encountered them. For the Scythians, as I have before shown, ruled the upper country of Asia! for twenty-eight years; they invaded Asia in their pursuit of the Cimmerians, and made an end of the power of the Medes, who were the rulers of Asia before the coming of the Scythians. But when the Scythians had been away from their homes for eight and twenty years and returned to their country after so long a time, there awaited them another task as hard as their Median war. They found themselves encountered by a great host; for their husbands being now long away, the Scythian women consorted with their slaves.
2. Now the Scythians blind all their slaves, by reason of the milk? whereof they drink; and this is 1 That is, the eastern highlands of the Persian empire.
2 Herodotus means that the slaves are blinded to prevent them stealing the best of the milk. Probably the story of
blind slaves arises from some Scythian name for slaves, misunderstood by the Greeks.
ce
HERODOTUS
> \ a U > of. > a éreav puonthnpas A\aBwot ooteivous avNOLoL TpOG- / ral euhepertatous, Tovtous éabévtes és THY Onréwp ¢/ \ v 4 al , ” \ intov Ta apOpa pva@at Tolat cTopmact, addow SE / lal G\r\ov ducevtTav apédyovot. daci bé€ Todde a a / \ / / elvexa TOUTO ToLéelv? TAS PAEBas TE TiuTAATHaL fo / \ ducwpévas THs immov Kat To ovPap KatiecOar. \ / érreav 6€ apérEwot TO yada, EsxéavTes és EVALWa A - / ayyila Kotha Kal tepioti€avtes KaTAa Ta ayynLa \ \ / \ / \ X \ > a Tous TUdNovs Sovéovat TO yada, Kai TO eV AUTO / an > €TLTTAMEVOY ATApvoarTES HYEDVTAL ElvaL TLLLO- Tepov, TO 8 wUmLaTadpevov oocov Tov érépov. / \ ivf ef \ x / e ToOUT@Y pev elvexa AtavTa Tov av AadBwot ot s a > \ > / \ \ SKvOar extuprodary od yap apoTar Elol adda VOMASES. x = lal / A 3. Ex tovtav 5) av oft TOV SovrAWY Kal TOY al , e\ / / yuvark@av étpadn veotns' ot émelte éu“adov Thy odetépny yeverw, nvTLODVTO QUTOLOL KATLOUVGL €K cal lal \ \ , tav Mydov. Kal TpaTa pev THY YopHnv aTreTa- > / / povto, Tappov dpugdpevor eipéav KaTaTEivoucav a lal 3 \ A éx tav Tavpixav opéwov és tiv Mathrw dXiuvnr, na x / Th Tep éoTl peyloTn peta de Tretpwpévorat éo- / a 4 b / > / BadXew totot YxvOnor avtixarifopevor EwayovTo. ywomevns O€ payns TOAr\dKS Kal ov OuVapévav > \ / ” a / A , e ovdev wréov eye Tav XKvoéwv TH payn, els al a / aitov érete rade. “Oia rroreduev, advdpes XKvOar an / , SovrAotot Toto. yeTéporot prayopevot avToL Te / / KTELVOMEVOL ENdaoOVES yivometa Kai ExelvoUS KTEL- \ \ / a vovtes éhkaccovey TO AoLTOV apEouevy, vov DV
200
BOOK IV. 2-3
the way of their getting it: taking pipes of bone very like flutes, they thrust these into the secret parts of the mares and blow into them, some blowing and others milking. By what they say, their reason for so doing is that the blowing makes the mare’s veins to swell and her udder to be let down. When milking is done, they pour the milk into deep wooden buckets, and make their slaves to stand about the buckets and shake the milk; the surface part of it they draw off, and this they most value; what lies at the bottom is less esteemed. It is for this cause that the Scythians blind all prisoners whom they take; for they are not tillers of the soil, but wander- ing graziers.
3. So it came about that a younger race grew up, born of these slaves and the women; and when the youths learnt of their lineage, they came out to do battle with the Scythians in their return from Media. First they barred the way to their country by digging a wide trench from the Tauric mountains to the broadest part of the Maeetian lake!; and presently when the Scythians tried to force a passage they encamped over against them and met them in battle. Many fights: there were, and the Scythians could gain no advantage thereby ; at last one of them said, “ Men of Scythia, see what we are about! We are fighting our own slaves; they slay us, and we grow fewer; we slay them, and thereafter shall have fewer slaves. Now therefore
1 The Sea of Azov. Itis not clear where the rdgpos was. Some think that Herodotus may have had in his mind the so- called ‘‘ Putrid Sea,” the narrow stretch of water between the Arabat isthmus and the Crimea. This at least corre- sponds with the ‘‘ point of greatest breadth” of the Sea of Azov.
201
HERODOTUS
pot Soxéet aiypas ev Kal TOEa petetvat, NaBovta d€ Exactov Tov inmou THY paoruya leva dooov aUTOV. [EXPL pev yap @pov Tpmeas oma eXovTas, ov be évomtCov Smoot Te Kal €& 0 omot@v np elvat' érreav 6€ idwvrat paoTuyas avTl om eoy EXOVTAS, pabovres as cial MET EPOL dovAoL Kal ouyyvovTes TOUTO, OVK UTrOpmevéoval.
4. Tadta axovcoavtes of XKvOat éroievy ém- Teréa’ ol O€ exTTAAayEeVTES TO YylvoMév@ TAS MaxNS te éweNaOovto Kal Epevyov. ovTw ot LKvOat THs te “Aoins ipEav Kal efehacbevtes avTis U7r0 Mydav Kat Oov TPOT@ TOLOUT@ €s THY operépny. TOVOE elvera ) Aapeios ticacOa Bovropevos cuvnyelpe em avTovs oTpaTevpa.
5. ‘Os b€ SevOar A€yovot, vewtatov tavtwv €Ovéwy civar TO adétepov, TovTO b€ yevécOar woe. avopa yever Gar T p@rov év T YN TavTy éovon epee TO ovvopa elvat Tapyerdor Tob é Tap- yer aou ToUTOU TOUS TOKéas NEyoUGL evar, €uol pev ov TLoTa A€yovTeEs, Aéyouot 8 a@v, Aia Te kat Bopuabéveos tod ToTapyod Ouyatépa. yéveos pev ToLovTov On TLVos yevéoOat Tov Tapyttaor, ToUTOU 6€ ryeveo Oar maioas tpels, Autoeaiv Kat ‘Aprogaiv Kal VEWTATOV Kodagaiv. emt TOUT@Y apXovT@v éx TOD ovpavod pepopeva xpucea TOL7}- Hata, apoTpov Te Kal Cuyov Kal oayapy Kal puarny, Teceiy és THY LavOveyy" Kat Tov idovTa 7 p@tov TOV mpeoBvTaToOv a docov lévar Bovnopevov av7a AaBeiv, Tov dé xpucov eT LOVTOS Kalec@ac: dmarraxPevros 6é TOUTOU 7 pooLevat TOV devTepor, Kal TOV AUTLS TAUTA TroLéELD. TOUS ev on KaLo- uevoyv TOV Xpvaov aTwcacbal, TpiTw d€ TO vEw-
202
BOOK IV. 3-5
my counsel is that we drop our spears and bows, and go to meet them each with his horsewhip in hand. As long as they saw us armed, they thought them- selves to be our peers and the sons of our peers; let them see us with whips and no weapons of war, and they will perceive that they are our slaves; and taking this to heart they will not abide our attack.”
4. This the Scythians heard, and acted thereon ; and their enemies, amazed by what they saw, had no more thought of fighting, but fled. Thus the Scythians ruled Asia and were driven out again by the Medes, and by such means they won their return to their own land. Desiring to punish them for what they did, Darius mustered an army against them.
5. The Scythians say that their nation is the youngest in all the world, and that it came into being on this wise. There appeared in this country, being then desert, a man whose name was Targitaus. His parents, they say—for my part I do not believe the tale, but it is told—were Zeus and a daughter of the river Borysthenes.| Such (it is said) was Tar- gitaus’ lineage; and he had three sons, Lipoxais, Arpoxais, and Colaxais, youngest of the three. In the time of their rule (so the story goes) there fell down from the sky into Scythia certain implements, all of gold, namely, a plough, a yoke, a sword, and a flask. The eldest of them, seeing this, came near with intent to take them; but the gold began to burn as he came, and he ceased from his essay; then the second approached, and the gold did again as before; when these two had been driven away by the burning of the gold, last came the youngest brother,
1 The Dnieper. 203
HERODOTUS
Taro emeh Bote katac Sivat, Kat pu éxetvov Komioae és EwuTod" Kat TOUS mpeaBuTEpous aden- deous mpos tavTa ouyyvovTas tiv Bacirninu Tacav Tapadcovvat TO vewTaTO.
6. "Awd pev 82 AvroEdios yeyovévat tovTous tov XKvOéwv of Advyatar yévos Kad€ovtat, amo 6€ Tod pécov “Aprofdios of Katiapot te Kal Tpdomies Kar€éovtal, ad 6é TOD vVewTaTOV avTaV top Baotdéos of karéovtar IlapadXdtar ctprract dé elvat ovvo“a YKoXdTovs, ToD Bactdéos étrw- vuninv. YKvGas dé” ENAnves wvopacay.
7. Teyovévat pév vuv odéas @be Aéyovot ot LKvar, étTea S€ chicr émeite yeyovace TA TUp- TAaVTa Aéyovar eiva aTO TOU TpwToU Baciréos Tapyitaov €S THY Aapetou 6udBaow Thy él opéas Kertov ov TED arra TooavTa. Tov 6é x pug ov TOUTOV TOV ‘pov purdcoovar ot Bacirées és Ta pariora, Kal Ovainor peyarnor thacko- [EVOL HEeTepXoVTat ava wav ETO. Os 8 av éyov TOV Xpuoov TOV (pov ev TH opTh brat pros KaTa- KouunOn, ovTOS AéyeTat UTO YevOéwv ov dieviavti- few: didoc@ar Sé of Ota TodTO boca av it7o ev HMEPN [LL TepleXdan AUTOS. THS O€ YOpPNS éovaNS peyadrns tpipacias tas Bacidinias Toiot Tatct Tolar EwuTod KataatTHicadbat Korad€aiv, cai tov- TEWV play Tolnoat meyioTnV, év TH TOY YpucoV purdoces Oar. Ta O€ caturepOe T pos Bopenv Aeyoue dive pov T@V UTEPOLK@V Tis xopns ovK old Té elvat ETL TPOTWTEPW OUTE O opay ouTE _OveEvevar b7o mr Epa KeXULEVOV™ TTEPOV yap Kab THD viv Kal TOV népa eivat TA€OV, Kal TAaUTA ElvaL Ta aTroKANLovTa Tiy Oe.
204
BOOK IV. 5-7
and the burning was quenched at his approach; so he took the gold to his own house. At this his elder brothers saw how matters stood, and made over the whole royal power to the youngest.
6. Lipoxais, it is said, was the father of the Scythian clan called Auchatae ; Arpoxais, the second brother, of those called Katiari and Traspies; the youngest, who was king, of those called Paralatae. All these together bear the name of Skoloti, after their king; “Scythians” is a name given them by Greeks.
7. Such then is the Scythians’ account of their origin; they reckon that neither more nor less than a thousand years in all passed between their first King Targitius and the crossing over of Darius into their country. The kings guard this sacred gold most jealously, and every year offer to it solemn sacrifices of propitiation. Whoever at this festival sleeps in the open air, having with him the gold, is said by the Scythians not to live out the year ; for which reason! (they say) there is given him as much land as he can himself ride round in one day. Because of the great size of the country, the lordships established by Colaxais for his sons were three, one of which, where they keep the gold, was the greatest. Above and northward of the neighbours of their country none (they say) can see or travel further, by reason of showers of feathers?; for earth and sky are overspread by these, and it is this which hinders sight.
1 The ‘‘reason” is obscure; perhaps the gift of land is a compensation for his shortness of life. 4 See ch. 31 for Herodotus’ explanation.
205
HERODOTUS
8. LKvdar pev ade vmep opewy TE AUT@V Kal THS Xopns THS KaTuTrep0e Aeyoust, ‘EXXjvev O€ ol TOV Tovrov OLKEOVTES MOE. “Hpakhéea éNav- vovTa Tas Pypvovew Bods amikécbar és yay TaUTHVY é€ovoav éepnuny, arTwa viv YKvOat ve- fLovVTaL. Dnpvovea 6€ olKéew efo tod Ilovrov, KQTOLKN LEVOV thy “EXXnves Reyouae ‘EpvGecav vijoov THY Tpos Dadetporoe Tote e&w “Hpakdéov oTnvéov eTl TO Oxeav@. Tov dé ’Oxeavov oy pev A€yougt ATO HALov avaToréwv apEdpevov yhv Tepl Tacav peew, Epyw O€ OUK aTrocELKVUGL. evOedrev Tov “Hpakhea amixer Oat és TV vov LevGinv Xeopny KANEOMEVIY, Kal KatanaBeiv yap aUTOV YELLO@Va TE Kal KpUpOP, eT ELPUT AMeVOV THD AeovTEnv KaTUTVOCTAL, Tas 6€ of tmous Tas" UTO TOU &pyaTos VE MO MEVAS €v TOUT@ TO Ypove apavia Piva Gein TUN.
9. ‘As 8 eyepOivat tov “Hpaknéa, bib Bar, mavta 6€ THS Y@pyns éereEeMovtTa TéOS aTr- KéoOar €s THY “Trainv Kareopéevny yhv: évOadTa d€ avtov evpety év avtpm juktotapOevoy Tia, éytévav dudvéa, THS Ta ev AVM ATO TOV YoUTaV elvat yuvatKos, Ta dé EvepGe Gdios. tdovTa Oé Kal Owuacavta émepécOar piv el xov idot tmmous TAaYOWEVAS” THY dé pavat EWUT ID exe Kal OUK aToowaew éxelv@ mpl 7) Ob pexOn TOV de Hpa- KNéa piyOivar eri 7 ptcO@ TovTw. Kelvny TE 6n vumepBarrecbat THY dmédoctv TOV (1 TOV, Bovropéevnv ws mrEloTOY YXpovoy cuVEivVaL TO ‘Hpakrét, Kal Tov Komicduevoy éOédev atrad- Naacec Oat TéXOS O€ ATrOdLbodcaY avTHY EiTrEiV
1 [rds] Stein.
206
BOOK IV. 8-9
8. Such is the Scythians’ account of themselves and the country north of them. But the story told by the Greeks is as follows. Heracles, driving the kine of Geryones, came to this land, which was then desert, but is now inhabited by the Scythians. Geryones dwelt westward of the Pontus,' being settled in the island called by the Greeks Erythea, on the shore of the Ocean near Gadira, outside the pillars of Heracles. As for the Ocean, the Greeks say that it flows from the sun’s rising round the whole world, but they cannot prove that this is so. Heracles came thenée to the country now called Scythia, where, meeting with wintry and frosty weather, he drew his lion’s skin over him and fell asleep, and while he slept his mares, that were grazing yoked to the chariot, were marvellously spirited away.
9, When Heracles awoke he searched for them, visiting every part of the country, till at last he came to the land called the Woodland, and there he found in a cave a creature of double form that was half damsel and half serpent; above the buttocks she was a woman, below them a snake. When he saw her he was astonished, and asked her if she had anywhere seen his mares straying ; she said that she had them, and would not restore them to him before he had intercourse with her; which Heracles did, in hope of this reward. But though he was fain to take the horses and depart, she delayed to restore them, that she might have Heracles with her for as long as might be; at last she gave them back, saying
1 Very far west, Gadira being identified with Cadiz. 207
HERODOTUS
ce? \ \ Y ’ / > As
Immous pev én TavTas uTLKOmivaS ev0 ade éoWoa TOL eyo, choTpa TE OV TAPETYES* eyo yap ex aed Tpeis maidas EXO. TOUTOUS, eT Ea ryeveov- Tae Tpopees, 6 Tl KPH Tole, e&nryéo ov, Eire avTov KatouKito (xopns yap THE ¢ exo TO KpaTos aut) ElTE ATOT ELT O Tapa oé. THY peev 6 TadTa éneipwtav, Tov d€ Aéeyovogr pos TadTa el ety ““Erreav avdpwbevtas ion TOUS maidas, Ta0E Toledo a ouK dv duaptavo.s: Tov pev av opds avT@Y TObE TO Tofov @oe StaTewvopevov Kat 7@ Sooripe THE Kata Td0E Covvyevor, TOUTOV bey Those THS Xopns oixnTopa qoev: os 0 ap TOUT@D TOV Epyov TOV EVTENAO MAL Aeimnta, EKTELTE EK Tis x@pNS- Kal TaUTA Tovedoa auTn TE evppaveat Kal Ta eVTETAAPEVA TOL Tels. A
10. Tov bev 62) clpvcavTa Tov ToEwWY TO Er Epov (dvo yap 61) dopeev Téws ‘Hpakhéa) Kal Tov _Swathpa mT povéEavra, Tapacobvar TO _TOEov Te Kal TOV Swotipa eXovTa ém axpyns THS cupPorrs fen Xpuseny, Sovra, bé amakddoced Bas. TID
eT EL ot yevopievous TOUS Tatoas avopobivat, TovTo pév ods ovvopata Oécbar, Td pev ‘Aya- Oupcov auton, TOO ETOMEVED Tedwvor, Dev nv b€ 7@ VEWTAT(, TOUTO O€ THS eTLITONIS pep eevnD QUTIY ToLnoaL Ta_évTeTadpéva. Kal 7) Svo mév ot TOV maiown, TOV TE ‘Ayd@upaov Kal TOV Teho- vor, ouK olous Te yevomevous eEixéo Oar 7 pos TOV TpoKel WEVOV deOov, oixeo Oat eK Tis XOpNS_ €x- Prndevras imo THS Ye apern , TOV O€ vewTaTOV aut av XKvOnv éritehécavta KaTapeivar év TH yopn Kal amo pev Liew To0 “Hpakdéos yevéoOatr Tors aicl Bactréas ywwopévovs LKvléwr, 208
BOOK IV. 9-10
to him, “These mares came, and I kept them safe here for you, and you have paid me for keeping them, for I have three sons by you. Do you now tell me what I must do when they are grown big: shall 1 make them to dwell here (for I am the queen of this country), or shall I send them away to you?” Thus she inquired, and then (it is said) Heracles answered her: “When you see the boys grown to man’s estate, act as I bid you and you will do rightly; whichever of them you see bending this bow thus and girding himself with this girdle, make him a dweller in this land; but whoever fails to achieve these tasks which I lay upon him, send him away out of the country. Thus do and you will yourself have comfort, and my bidding will be done.”
10. So he drew one of his bows (for till then Heracles ever bore two), and showed her the girdle, and delivered to her the bow and the girdle, that had a golden vessel on the end of its clasp; and, having given them, so departed. But she, when the sons born to her were grown men, gave them names, calling one of them Agathyrsus and the next Gelo- nus and the youngest Scythes; moreover, remem- bering the charge, she did as she was commanded. Two of her sons, Agathyrsus and Gelonus, not being able to achieve the appointed task, were cast out by their mother and left the country, but Scythes, the youngest, accomplished it and so abode in the land. From Scythes son of Heracles comes the whole line of the kings of Scythia; and it is because of the
209
VOL. II. P
HERODOTUS
amo Oe THS hradys ETL Kal €s T00€ piaras eK TOV Cwotnpwv dope YKvOas: TO on Hobvoy _pnXa- vycacdar THY pntépa YKVOn. Tadta 6é “EXAHvov ot Tov Ilovtov oikéovtes Néyouvct.
11. “Ears 6€ kai ad2dos oyos éyav aoe, TO wadora Aeryoperey avTos TpooKerwae, TevOas TOUS voudoas olkeov Tas év tH 'Acin, Toréuo mea Oevtas bo Maccayerewr, oixer au dta- Bavras TOTA{LOV "Apaknv él oA THY Kippepiny (THV yap vv VemovTaL KvOaL, avtn héyeTar TO mahavov eivar Kippepior), TOUS dé Kuppeptous eT LOVT@Y Yxvdéwv Bovnrever Gar as orpatod eT L- ovTos peyddou, Kal én Tas yopas opéeov KEX Co pio peva eVTOVOUS pev augorepas, aysive dé TV TOV Bacihéove THY pev yap 61) TOU On jwov hépew yopny @S amadraaaec Gat TPNY EA ein poe po omobod pévovTas Kw ouvevely, THY b€ TOY érriodcr. ovKwv 61 eOéreLv TreiOecOat ote TOICL Bacievor Tov SHpov ovTe TO SHuw Tors Pa- aidXéas* ToUs wey 67 aATAaAAdTCETBaL BovrEvEer Oat auaxnet THD Xopny TapacovTas Tolot emovet’ Tolar de BactrEvat bo€aué ev TH EWUT@V KEelo Oat aTro- Gavovtas unde cupdevye TO OnLe, hoyicapevous Oca Te ayaba mer ovOace Kal Oca evyovtas €x THS mrarpibos Kaka émridoéa KaTarapBavew. ws 6€ d0fa: ode taita, Siactavtas Kal apiOmov izous yevouevous payeoOat pos GAANAOUS. Kal
1 This is not intelligible to me. If rH unréps SxvOnv could be read, some sense might be obtained: Scythes, and he alone, contrived this (ré8e for 7d 5h, “this” being the mpo- keiuévos &eOAos) for his mother.
210
BOOK IV. ro-11
vessel that the Scythians carry vessels on their girdles to this day. This alone his mother contrived for Scythes. Such is the tale told by the Greek dwellers in Pontus.
11. There is yet another tale, to the tradition whereof I myself do especially incline. It is to this purport: The nomad Scythians inhabiting Asia, being hard pressed in war by the Massagetae, fled away across the river Araxes! to the Cimmerian country (for the country which the Scythians now inhabit is said to have belonged of old to the Cimmerians), and the Cimmerians, at the advance of the Scythians, took such counsel as behoved men threatened by a great host. Their opinions were divided ; both were strongly held, but that of the princes was the more honourable ; for the commonalty deemed that their business was to withdraw themselves and that there was no need to risk their lives for the dust of the earth; but the princes were for fighting to defend their country against the attackers. Neither side would be persuaded by the other, neither the people by the princes nor the princes by the people; the one part planned to depart without fighting and deliver the country to their enemies, but the princes were resolved to lie slain in their own country and not to flee with the people, for they considered how happy their state had been and what ills were like to come upon them if they fled from their native land. Being thus resolved they parted asunder into two equal bands and fought with each other till they
1 Herodotus’ idea of the course of this river is uncertain; cp. i. 202. He appears to extend the Araxes, which flowed from the west into the Caspian, into regions east of that sea.
211
p 2
HERODOTUS
\ \ ’ ’ , ere A 7 Tovs pev aToOavovtas Tavtas br éwuTa@v Oaras tov Shuov Tov Kippepiov mapa rotapov Tupnv (cat ohewr ett dfros éatl 0 tados), OaWavtas dé odtwm TH éEodov ex THs Kops TroréecOas: Yevdas Sé éreAOovtas AaBety THY YoOpnv épHunv.
12. Kai viv éote pev ev TH YevdiKn Kippépia
/ yy be Q / K / ” 6é \ telyea, ote bé€_mropOunia Kiupepia, eats O€ Kai
, ” / yy be Bo
: 2 yopn ovvoua Kippepin, éott 0€ Boorropos Kip péplos KadEduevoss atvovtar dé ot Kupupéproe
/ > \ 7A / \ SS 50 \ \ dhevyovtes és THv “Actny tos LKvOas Kal THv
epcovnaov KTicaytes, év TH vov YwaeTyn Tors SEMA) A a ER A i } ) Cm ’ \ > e E\Ads olxictar. davepot Sé efot Kal of LavOar SiuwEavtes avTovs Kal €oBadovtes és yhv THY Mn- Suknv, GmapTovTes THS 0O0d" of pev yap Kippépror DN \ \ Q / 4 € \ / aiel THY Tapa Oddaccav Epevyov, of dé YxvOar év beEin Tov Kavxacov éyovtes édiwxov és ov écéBarov és yhv tiv Mnoixny, és pecoyatav tis € lal ] Ws v 0600 tpadUevtes. ovTos dé adXos Evvos ‘EXAjvov \ , l , Te Rid Te kat BapBapwv Neyomevos NoYyos ElpNTat.
13. "Edn 6é ’Apioténs 6 KatiotpoBiov avnp IIpoxovyyjctos troléwy errea, atrixéaPar és “Ioon- Sovas ghowBoraurtos yevopuevos, “Iaocndovwv Sé UTeporxéery “Apimactovs avdpas povvop@drpous, Urép 6€ TOUTwWY TOs YpucodvAaKas ypiTas, Tov-
\ \ € / / > on , tov 6€ Tos “YmepBopéouvs KatHKovtas él Odrac- gav. TovTovs @v Tavtas TAnVY “TrepBopéwr, apEavtav ’ApimacT@v, alel Toto’ TWANTLOYwWpoLat
émitiOecOat, Kal vTo pev Apimaotrav éEwbéer Oat
212
BOOK IV. 11-13
were all slain by their own hands; then the com- monalty of the Cimmerians buried them by the river Tyres, where their tombs are still to be seen, and having buried them departed out of the land; and the country being empty, the Scythians came and took possession of it.
12. And to this day there are in Scythia Cim- merian walls, and a Cimmerian ferry, and there is a country Cimmeria! and a strait named Cimmerian. Moreover, it is clearly seen that the Cimmerians in their flight from the Scythians into Asia did also make a colony on the peninsula where now the Greek city of Sinope has been founded; and it is manifest that the Scythians pursued after them and invaded Media, missing their way; for the Cimme- rians ever fled by the way of the coast, and the Scythians pursued with the Caucasus on their right till where they came into the Median land, turning inland on their way. I have now related this other tale, which is told alike by Greeks and foreigners.
13. There is also a story related by Aristeas son of Caystrobius, a man of Proconnesus and a poet. This Aristeas, being then possessed by Phoebus, visited the Issedones; beyond these (he said) dwell | the one-eyed Arimaspians, beyond whom are the eriffins that guard gold, and beyond these again the | Hyperboreans, whose territory reaches to the sea./ Except the Hyperboreans, all these nations (and first | the Arimaspians) ever make war upon their neigh- bours ; the Issedones were pushed from their lands |
1 The name survives in ‘‘Crimea.” The ‘‘Cimmerian ferry” is probably the narrow entrance of the Sea of Azov.
For some notice of geographical difficulties here and elsewhere in this Book, see the introduction to this volume.
213
HERODOTUS
> r / ’ / e \ \ ? / ex HS yxwopyns ‘Ioandovas, tro $é ‘Ioanddvav ac Ne K / be ’ / + eat ~ / XKvOas, Keppeptous S€ oixéovtas emi TH voTtin Jaracon uTo YKvGéwy miclomévous exNelrrey THV XOonr. obT@ ovde ovTOS aupdépeTat Trepl THs YONS TAVTNS LKevOnoe.
14. Kat dev pév hv ’Apioténs 0 tadta elmas, elpnka, Tov O€ TEpl AUTOD HKOVOV Aoyor év IIpoKxov-
/ \ / / b / 4 / viow kai Kutixcw, \eEw. Apiorénv yap déyovot, €0VTa THY AcTOV OVSEVOS yévos UTTOdEéTTEPOY, EaEN- Oovra €S Kvadrjeov_ év [Tpoxovunow an-obaveiv, Kal TOV Kvapea KaTakhnicavra TO épya oTi}piov oixe- cba aryyehéovTa TOOL _Tpoaijxovar TO vexpe. éoKeoac THEVOU 5é On TOD ovyou ava THV TOM @s teOvews ein 0 “Apioténs, és audicBacias Toict Agyovar aTrixvéesOar dvdpa Ku&ixnvov heovta é& "Aptaxns Todos, havta cuvtvyeiv Té of Lovte eri Kuficov Kal és Oyous amucec Can. Kal TobTov je
T@ vexp@ emt TO Kvadmov wapeivar éxovtas Ta Tpoopopa ws avatpnaomévous: avorxOévtos 5é TOU olkn Laos ovte TeOvemta ovTe Carta dhaivecPar Apia ren. weTa O€ €850L@ evel pavévta aur ov és Ipoxovyncoy Toljoar Ta ETEA tadra Ta vu tm “EXAjnvev “Apiudomea KaN€eTAal, ToLjcavTa oe apavicOjvat TO OevTEpov.
15. Tatra peév at roXtes avrar Aéyouat, TabE oe oi0a Merarrovtivovor Toi év “ItaXin cuyKu- pycavTa pera TI ad dviow THY deuTépny “Apiotéw eTETL TeToEpaKovTa Kal | dunkocioron, @S éy@ cuUL- Barropevos év Ipoxovvycw te cal Metarovtio evpioxov. Metarovtivor daci avtov ’Apiotéenv davévta ode €s THY YoOpHy Keredaat Bapov >ATrOd-
214
BOOK IV. 13-15
by the Arimaspians, and the Scythians by the Isse- dones, and the Cimmerians, dwelling by the southern sea, were hard pressed by the Scythians and left their country. Thus neither does Aristeas’ story agree concerning this country with the Scythian account.
14. Whence Aristeas came who wrote this I have already said; I will now tell the story which I heard concerning him at Proconnesus and Cyzicus. It is said that this Aristeas, who was as nobly born as any of his townsmen, went into a fuller’s shop at Pro- connesus and there died; the fuller shut his work- shop and went away to tell the dead man’s kinsfolk, and the report of Aristeas’ death being now spread about in the city, it was disputed by a man of Cyzicus, who had come from the town of Artace,' and said that he had met Aristeas going towards Cyzicus and spoken with him. While he vehemently disputed, the kinsfolk of the dead man had come to the fuller’s shop with all that was needful for burial; but when the house was opened there was no Aristeas there, dead or alive. But in the seventh year after that Aristeas appeared at Proconnesus and made that poem which the Greeks now call the Arimaspea, after which he vanished once again.
15. Such is the tale told in these two towns. But this, I know, befell the Metapontines in Italy, two hundred and forty years after the second disappearance of Aristeas, as reckoning made at Proconnesus and Metapontium shows me: Aristeas, so the Metapontines say, appeared in their country and bade them set up an altar to Apollo, and set
1 A Milesian colony, the port of Cyzicus.
215
HERODOTUS
Leovos iSpvcacbat kal ‘Apiotéw Tob II poxovynatov €mT WVU iy EXOVTA a avd piavTa map autov laTavat ddavat yap ope TOV ‘ATo\Nova ‘Tradorewy pou- vost 1) arixéea Bau és THY Xwpyy, Kal avTos ot €vrea Oar 0 vov cov Apia rens” TOTE €, 6 OTE ElTrETO T@ Oe@, eivar Kopak. Kal Tov pev eiTovTa TadTa abana jvau, BE 6¢ Metatovtivos Aeyouat és Aerdovs TEU AVTAS TOV Oeov eT ELP@T AY 6 Tt TO
dca Tov avOpwrov ein. tiv dé MHuOinv odéas Kedevely meilec0at TO pao part, meOomevoroe dé apetvov TUvoLC guvoiced Oat. Kal opeas deFamevous TavTa TOUT AL “émiteréa. Kal vov eornKe avo pas eT @- pupiny eEXov "ApioTéw Tap avT@® TO ay ahpare Tod ‘ArroARvOS, mepee 5é avtov » Savas éoraou To O€ dyarpa év TH ayoph tSputat. ~Apiotew pev vuy TEplt ToTadTA eipo0o.
16. Tis dé yas, TAS TEL 65€ 0 oryos Opuntat eyed Pas, ovdels olde AT PEKEWS 6 Tt TO kat uTrepbe éoti: ovoeves yap ona VTIOTTEW elOevat pawevov uvapar mudecbar bbe yap ovoe "Aptatens, TOD TEP oALYye@ TpOTEpov TOUT@V py nny eTrovev pu, ovde OUTOS T porwrépo "Icondover év avroiar Toiae
erect Tovewy epynoe amixécOat, adda TA KaTU- meple éXevye akon, pas ‘Ioonddvas eiva TOUS TadTa AeyovTas. aX Ocov pev npets aTpeKews el HaKxporatov olot Te éyevoueda axon éEtxécOat, wav elpnoeTar.
17. “Amro tov Bopuabeveirewr enTmoptou (Todo yap Tav_rapalaracciwy pecaitatoy éotl Taons THs =xvGins), amTO TOUTOUV T pOrTor Kadhurriéa VEMOVTAL eovTes “Errnves LKvOat, vrép oe TOUTOY adro €Ovos of ’AXaloves KaX€ovtat. ovToLr dé Kal
216
BOOK IV. 15-17
beside it a statue bearing the name of Aristeas the Proconnesian ; for, he said, Apollo had come to their country alone of all Italiot lands, and he him- self—who was now Aristeas, but then when he followed the god had been a crow—had come with him. Having said this, he vanished away. The Metapontines, so they say, sent to Delphi and in- quired of the god what the vision of the man might be; and the Pythian priestess bade them obey the vision, saying that their fortune would be the better ; having received which answer they did as com- manded. And now there stands beside the very image of Apollo a statue bearing the name of Aristeas; a grove of laurels surrounds it; the image is set in the market-place. Suffice it then that I have said thus much of Aristeas.
16. As for the land of which my history has begun to speak, no one exactly knows what lies northward of it; for I can learn from none who claims to know as an eyewitness. For even Aristeas, of whom I lately made mention—even he did not claim to have gone beyond the Issedones, no, not even in his poems ; but he spoke of what lay northward by hearsay ; say- ing that the Issedones had so told him. But as far as we have been able to hear an exact report of the farthest lands, all shall be set forth.
17. Northward of the port of the Borysthenites,! which lies midway in the coastline of all Scythia, the first inhabitants are the Callippidae, who are Scythian Greeks; and beyond them another tribe called Alazones; these and the Callippidae, though in other
1 Another Milesian colony, called by Greeks generally Olbia (the Fortunate) or Miletopolis; it was the most im- portant Greek centre north of the Euxine.
217
HERODOTUS
¢ [7 \ \ v , of KadXermidar Ta ev GANA Kata TadTa LevOnor b ; a , / eTaTKEOUCL, TITOV O€ Kal OTEeLpOUGL Kal GLTEOVTAL,
X 7 \ / N \ yr Kal Kpoupva Kal oKopoba Kal hakovs Kal KeyyXpous. e / / a e tmép b€ “AXalovwy oixéovor XKvOar apotihpes, ov
/ a OUK él OLTHOL OTElpovaL TOV aiTov AXXr eri Tpyjol. TovTwv € KaTUTepGe oixéovor Neupot. a \ / ” Nevpav dé 70 mpos Bopéenv dvewov épnuov avOpo- Twv, Goov Hues LOpev. A \ We,
18. Tadta pev mapa tov” Tramy trotapov éott éOvea pos éotrépns Ted Bopvabéveos: atap &a- Bavtt tov Bopuabévea aro PaXaoons Tp@Tov péev o£ Ae \ \ / ba ef SAT, /
” Train, amo d€ TAUTNS Gym LOVTL o1KEOUTE YevOat yewpyot, tous” EXAnves of otxéovtes ert TO ‘Trav TOTAL KaNEOUTL Bopuobeveiras, opeas be auToUS "OrXABioToNi Tas. OTOL VY ot yewpyot Lev ae \ \ \ \ , A Vé“OVTAaL TO MeV TPOS THY NO ET T pels Hmepas ¢ al f; x 0000, KATHKOVTES €TL TOTALOV TO OVVOMA KELTAL \ Havticarns, TO 6€ 7 pos Bopénv dvexov mACov ava TOV BopuoGevea TE PEOV evdexa. On O€ KATU- Tepe TOUT@V U) Epnuos €oTl em TOAXOV. pera dé Thy épn ov ‘Avdpopayot oixéouat, EOvos €ov loLov Kal ovdapas LxvOexov. 70 6€ TOUT@Y KATU- mep0e épnmov 0n adnOéws nat EOvos avOpwrav OvOEV, OTOV HLElS LOpeEv. \ a ca A
19. To 6€ mpos THy 7 TOV yewpyav TovTwV Se / 8 / \ / / Sevdéwv, SiaBavte tov Llavtixamny TotTapor, vomaces On LKVOaL véwovTal, OUTE TL TTELPOVTES
2O\ ” > rn \ \ , e = ovdev ovTE apobvTess Widy Oe Sevopewv y Tao
e/ a € airy TI TiS Trains. ol Oe vomades oUTOL TO ‘pos THY @ 7) MEepeov TEToEpOV Kal déxa Odov vémovTat YOpNV KATATELVOVT AY ETL TOT A:{LOV Téppov.
20. Iléonv 6€ tod Téppov travta 67 Ta Kanrev-
n
218
BOOK IV. 17-20
matters they live like the Scythians, sow and eat corn, and onions, garlic, lentils, and millet. Above the Alazones dwell Scythian tillers of the land, who sow corn not for eating but for selling; north of these, the Neuri; to the north of the Neuri the land is uninhabited so far as we know.
18. These are the tribes by the river Hypanis,! westwards of the Borysthenes. But on the other side of the Borysthenes the tribe nearest to the sea is the tribe of the Woodlands; and north of these dwell Scythian farmers, whom the Greek dwellers on the Hypanis river (who call them- selves Olbiopolitae) call Borystheneitae. These farming Scythians inhabit a land stretching east- ward a three days’ journey to a river called Pan- _ ticapes,? and northward as far as an eleven days’ voyage up the Borysthenes; and north of these the land is uninhabited for a long way; after which desert is the country of the Man-eaters, who are a nation by themselves and by no means Scythian; and beyond them is true desert, wherein no nation of men dwells, as far as we know.
19. But to the east of these farming Scythians, cross the river Panticapes, and you are in the land of nomad Scythians, who sow nothing, nor plough ; and all these lands except the Woodlands are bare of trees. These nomads inhabit to the eastward a country that stretches fourteen days’ journey to the river Gerrus.®
20. Across the Gerrus are those lands called
1 The Bug. 2 Not identified. 3 Not identified. 219
HERODOTUS
/ > \ \ / er. 2 / ‘
peva Baciryia éott Kal YxvOat of Apiotot Te Kal al \ \ 7 / 4 / TNELTTOL KAL TOUS AXXOUS vomllovTes LevOas Sov- Nous odeTépous eivat: KaTHKovoL 5€ OUTOL TO meV / \ \ al
mpos pecauBpinu és tHv Tavpixny, To S€ mpos HO emi Te Tahpov, THY 57 Of EK TOV TUPA@Y yevopevot wpv€ar, Kal éml THS ALpvys THIS Maunti6os TO
/ p
ju 0 pLov 70 KanéeTat Kpnpvot- Ta 6€ avTay KaTH- ; |
Kovot éml trotauov Tavaiv. ta 6é KatimepOe
mpos Sopénv avewov TaV Bacidniov Zevbéov olKé- ovat Meddyxrawvor, GidXdo €bvos Kal ov Lev iKov. Mehayxaivor dé TO KatuTepbe Aipval Kal Epnpos éotl avOpeTror, KATOTOY nets iouev.
21. Tavaiv 6€ twotapov S1aBavte ovKéte YKv- Aux, Gn’ " pev T porn Tov rakiov Lavpopatéwy €oTl, of ex ToD puxod apEdpevot ais } Maujri60s Aipyys vé“ovTat TO ™pos Popéeny aVE,LOV HyLepewy Tevtexaideka odor, Tacav éodoay Yorny Kal dy plov Kal 1Lépav devdpeor: UTEpoLKeouce be TOUT@V devTepny hakw é éyovtes Bovdtvor, yhv veue- Lope Tacav dacéav UAn TavToin.
22. Boudivey dé KaTuTepbe Tm pos Bopénv earl TPOTN pev Epr Los ém nuepewy érta odor, pera 5é THY EpniLov ATOKALVOVTL ANNOY TpOS aT MOTHY GVELOV ve movTat Ovocayérar, eOvos TONNOV Kat (OLov* Caov dé aro Onpns. TUVEXEES 6é ToUuTotot év Toot avtotar TOTOLoL KATOLKNMEVOL elol Tolat ovvoma KEelTaL TvpKae, Kal ovTOL aTrO Onpns Caves TpoTr@ ToUpoe: AoxG en dévdpeov avaBds, Ta O€ éorl muKva ava tacav Thy yepnv: tmmos 6é ExdoT@ Sedidaypévos etl yaotépa Ketobat TaTre- , voTnTos eivexa Ero.pos eoTl Kal KUwv: érreav Sé
> / \ / > \ n / / > ‘ation TO Onpiov aro Tod devdpéou, Tokevcas émi- 220
BOOK IV. 20-22
Royal, where are the best and most in number of the Scythians, who deem all other Scythians their slaves; their territory stretches southward to the Tauric land, and eastward to the fosse that was dug by the sons of the blind men, and on the Maeetian lake to the port called The Cliffs!; and part of it stretches to the river Tanais. Above the Royal Scythians to the north dwell the Black- cloaks, who are of another and not a Scythian stock; and beyond the Blackcloaks the land is all marshes and uninhabited by men, so far as we know.
21. Across the Tanais it is no longer Scythia; the first of the divisions belongs to the Sauromatae, whose country begins at the inner end of the Maeetian lake and stretches fifteen days’ journey to the north, and is all bare of both forest and garden trees. Above these in the second division dwell the Budini, in- habiting a country thickly overgrown with trees of all kinds.
22. Northward of the Budini the land is unin- habited for seven days’ journey; after this desert, and somewhat more towards the east wind, dwell the Thyssagetae, a numerous and a separate nation, living by the chase. Adjoining these and in the same country dwell the people called Iyrkae; these also live by the chase, in such manner as I will show. The hunter climbs a tree, and there sits ambushed; for trees grow thick all over the land; and each man has his horse at hand, trained to couch upon its belly for lowliness’ sake, and his dog; and when he marks the quarry from the tree, he shoots with the
1 Apparently on the west coast of the Sea of Azov; ep. 110. 221
HERODOTUS
Bas él tov immov dioKxe, Kal o Kvwv éxeTat. UTEep O€ TOUTWY TO TPOS TIVY H@ aTroKALVOYTL OLKE- ovot YKvVGar ddXoL, aTO TaV BacirAniov VKvOéwv aTooTavTes Kal oUTwW aTLKOMEVOL és TOUTOY TOV V@ pov.
a3. Mexpe pev 67 THS TOUT@V TaV YKvbéwv Xoprs éotl 7) KaTarexGeioa TaCa Tedlds Te Yi) Kal Babvyacos, TO © a7O TOUTOU ALd@d7s T €oTl Kal TPNXEa. dueEehO ove b¢ Kal THS TENKENS YONS TONNOV oLKEoUaL UT@peav Opewy vy av av pwrrat eyouevoe civ mAvTEs padaxpot éx yeveTiis yuvo-
EVOL, KaL Epoeves Kal Onreas omoiws, Kal otpol :
Kat yevera Exovtes peyaa, paviy Oé diny tévTes,
écOnte bé XpewLevor LevOKh, Cavres be aTO
SevSpéoov, TOVTLKOV [Lev ovvoua TO devopew an ov Cat, péyabos 6é Kara oUKENV pamora KN. KapTov Oe pope KUGL@ oor, Tuphya dé Exel. / TOUTO emreay yevnt ral TETOV, TAKKEOUTL (MATLOLL, aTroppéeet dé an avroo TaXY Kal pedav: ovvowa dé TO Tr oppeovT t €orl aayu TOUTO ral eiXouce Kat yddaxre ouppiayovTes Tivouvcl, Kal aTO TIS TAX UT 170s autos THS Tpuyos Tardbas cuvtbeior Kal TAUTAS oLTEovTaL. mpopara yap ode ov TONG €or ov yap TL omovdaial at vomar avr obi elol. vuTro Oevdpéwm 6€ ExactTos KaToOiKnTal, TOV fev YEl“Lava éTTEav TO SévOpEeov TreptKar’Wyn Tio TTEYV@ NevK@, TO OE Gépos dvev TiNov. TOUTOUS ovdels adincéer avOpaTrav: ipol yap heyouTat elvau OUvOE TL dpntov Omdov EKTEATAL. Kat TOUTO péev
¢ \ TOloL TEPLOLKEOUGL ovUTOL elol Ol TAS dad opas
222
= OPI 1
}
BOOK IV. 22-23
bow and mounts his horse and pursues after it, till the dog grips the prey. Beyond these and somewhat towards the east dwell Scythians again, who revolted from the Royal Scythians and so came to this country.
23. As far as the country of these Scythians all the aforesaid land is level and its soil is deep; but thereafter it is stony and rough. After a long passage through this rough country, there are men inhabiting the foothills of high mountains, who are said to be all bald from their birth (male and female alike) and snub-nosed and with long beards; they speak a tongue of their own, and wear Scythian raiment, and their fare comes from trees. The tree wherefrom they live is called “ Pontic’’; it is about the size of a fig-tree, and bears a fruit as big asa bean, with a stone in it. When this fruit is ripe, they strain it through cloth, and a thick black liguid flows from it, which they call “aschu’’?; they lick this up or mix it with milk for drinking, and of the thickest of the lees of it they make cakes, and eat them. For they have but few of smaller cattle, the pasture in their land not being good. They dwell each man under a tree, covering it in winter with a white felt cloth, but using no felt in summer. These people are wronged by no man, for they are said to be sacred; nor have they any weapon of war. These are they who judge in the quarrels between their neighbours ; moreover, what-
1 The fruit of the ‘‘ Prunus Padus” is said to be made by the Cossacks into a drink called ‘‘ atschi.”
223
HERODOTUS
Statpeovres, TobTO 5€ Os av pevyov mene: és ToUTOUS, tm’ ovdevds adixéeTat. ovvopa b€ adi éoTl “Apyermaiot.
24. Méyps pév vuv TOV paraxpov TOUT@Y TONA) Tepipavein Tis Xapys eat Kal TOV E/T po- ode eOvewv Kab y4p Kvdeov TES ATLKVEOVTAL és avtovs, TOV ov YareTTOV EoTL mubéc bar Kal “EXyjveov TOV €K Bopuadéveos Te €u7roplou al tov adrov Llovtixdv éutropiov: XKvOéwv 6€ of av €r\Owou és autous, du’ Erta Epunvéwy Kal Ov éerta yAwooéwv StaTpnocovTat.
25. Méype péev 6 TovT@V ywwoKeTat, TO bé TOV paraxpov kaTurreple ovels ATPEKEDS olde hpacat. opea yap Dyna AT OTAMLVEL dBata Kal ovcels open brepPatver. oi Oe pahaxpol ovroL heyouat, épol bev OU TLoTa AEyor'TES, olKxeewy Ta Opea aiyiTooas avopas, seater 5é TovTovs avOpwrous aXouS of THY éEdunvov KATEvCOUCL. TovTO dé ouK év0é- KOMaL THY apxny, GXXNA TO HEY 7 pos 7@ TOV harakp@v ylWwoKETAL ATPEKEWS UTO ‘Loondoven oiKEofLEvor, TO [LeVTOL caTuTrepOe 7 pos Popeny avepov ov yweokerae ovTe TOY Paraxpa@v ovTE tav loondovar, et p29) 6ca aAUT@Y TOUTMY AeyouTav.
26. Nopoice 6é “Ioondoves ToiaLe AeyouTas B-
xpacbar. émeay avépt anoGavy TaTnp, Ot ™poo- TIKOVTES TAVTES Tpoodyouct mpoBara, Kal ET ELTA Tavta Qvoaytes Kal KaTATAMOYTES TA Kpéa KaTA- Tapvovolt Kal TOV TOU SexoMévov TEOVEeaTA yovéa, dvapifavres dé mavT a. Ta Kpéa Satta mporidevra: Thy O€ Kehadjyv avTov prooavres Kal €xKa8 1} pavtes KaTaxpvoodat Kal eTeLTa aTe dyddpate ypéwvTat, Oucias meyddas eTeTElous éLTENEOVTES.
224
BOOK IV. 23-26
ever banished man has taken refuge with them is wronged by none. They are called Argippeans.
24. Now as far as the land of these bald men we have full knowledge of the country and the nation on the hither side of them ; for some of the Scythians make their way to them, from whom it is easy to get knowledge, and from some too of the Greeks from the Borysthenes port and the other ports of Pontus; such Scythians as visit them do their business with seven interpreters and in seven languages.
25. So far then as these men this country is known; but, for what lies beyond the bald men, no one can speak with exact knowledge; for mountains high and impassable bar the way, and no man crosses them. These bald men say (but for my part I believe them not) that the mountains are inhabited by men with goats’ feet; and that beyond these again are men who sleep for six months of the twelve. This I cannot at all accept for true. But the country east of the bald-heads is known for certain to be inhabited by the Issedones; howbeit, of what lies northward either of the bald-heads or the Issedones we have no knowledge, save what comes from the report of these latter.
26. It is said to be the custom of the Issedones, that whenever a man’s father dies, all the nearest of kin bring beasts of the flock, and having killed these and cut up the flesh they cut up also the dead father of their host, and set out all the flesh mingled together for a feast. As for his head, they strip it bare and cleanse and gild it, and keep it for a sacred relic, whereto they offer yearly solemn sacrifice. Every
225 VOL. Pie 2
HERODOTUS
mais 6€ matplt TodTO Toiée, KaTa TEP” EXXANVES TA yevéoia. drAXrws 6€ Oixator Kal OUTOL NéyorTat Eivat, isoxpatées O€ Opmoiws ai yuvaiKes Toict avdpact.
27. TwooKkovtat péev 67 Kal ovToL, TO bé amo TOUT@Y TO KaTUTEpPOE ‘Toondoves Elo OL AéyouTes povvopOadpous avOparrous Kal ypvoopvXaKas ypuTas elvat: Tapa oe TOUT@Y Levd ae mapara- Bovtes Aéyovel, Tapa 6& YKevOéwy Hels of Arrow vevoulkapev Kal ovomafouev avtovs axuOiaTi "Aptmactous' apima yap év Kadréovot XKvOat, omov O€ obGarpov.
28. Avoxeipepos d€ avTn 1) kaTarexGeica Taca x@pn ovtw 67 TL eal, ev0a TOUS pev OKT@ TOV penvav adopnros otos yiverau KpUpLos; €V TOloL bdep éxyéas TOV ov Tounoels, TUP OE davaKatov TOL oeLs mov"? H é6¢ POaracca myvuTat Kal o Bootropos mas 0 Kippépios, cat éml tod xpvu- OTaXXOV OL EVTOS Tabdpov Tvdar KaTorKnpéevoe oTpatevovTat Kal Tas auatas émeNavvovaer TrépiV és Tovs Livdous. otTw pev 67 Tors OKTM pNVAS OLATENEEL YELL@V EwV, TOUS O émtNOLTOUS TégoEpasS Wuxea avtoit eort. KeX@piaTat OE OUTOS 0 XELLeD ~ TOUS T poTrous Taol TOlGl ev aXrowo Xopiowe yvopevouct YELLMTL, EV TO THV pev apainy OUK Her Noyou dkvov ovdév, Td SE Gépos twv ovK aviet Bpovrat TE HLOS TH AAAN yivovTat, THViKADTA pe ou yivovrat, Oépeos bé appiragées: Hy S€ yELLavos BpovtTn yeu at, @S Tépas vEvopLaT al Owpaterbar. @s 6€ Kal Hv ceropos yévntat Hv Te Gépeos Hv TE Yelwavos ev TH YevOuch, Tépas vevopuwotar. tarot dé advexomevolr hépovat TOV YEl“O@VA TOUTOP, HMLOVoL
1 [anddv] Stein. 226
BOOK IV. 26-28
son does so by his father, even as the Greeks in their festivals in honour of the dead. For the rest, these also are said to be a law-abiding people; and the women have equal power with the men.
27. Of these then also we have knowledge; but |
for what is northward of them, it is from the Isse- dones that the tale comes of the one-eyed men and
the griffins that guard gold; this is told by the | Scythians, who have heard it from them; and we |
again have taken it for true from the Scythians, and
call these people by the Scythian name, Arimaspians; | for in the Scythian tongue arima is one, and spou \
is the eye.
28. Ail this aforementioned country is exceed- ing cold; for eight months of every year there is frost unbearable, and in these you shall not make mud by pouring out water but by lighting a fire; the sea freezes, and all the Cimmerian Bosporus ; and the Scythians dwelling this side of the fosse lead armies over the ice, and drive their wains across to the land of the Sindi. So it is ever winter for eight months, and it is cold in that country for the four that remain. MHere is a winter of a different sort from the winters that come in other lands; for in the season for rain there falls scarce any, but for all the summer there is rain unceasing ; and when there are thunderstorms in other lands, here there are none, but in summer there is great plenty of them; if there come a thunderstorm in winter they are wont to marvel at it for a portent. And so too if there come an earthquake, be it in summer or winter, it is esteemed a portent in Scythia. Horses have endurance to bear the Scythian winter, mules
227 e-2
} : j
HERODOTUS
6e ovoé ovoe OUK avexXovTal apn T™ O€ adAN im 70l pev €v KpUL@ EO TEMTES aTroo pakerifovet, dvot O€ Kal 1)pLLoVvoL aveXOvTat.
29. Aoxéer 5€ pou Kal TO ryevos tov Body To xodov O.a TADTA ov pve KEpEea av TOO apTupees b€ pot TH yvopn Kat ‘Opunpou eros év ‘Odvacein eyov ase,
/ kat ArBinv, 601 T dpves apap KEepaol TErE- Gove,
op0as elpn LEvOr, ev TOLCL Geppoior TAXV Taparyi- veo Oar Ta KEped, ev 6€ TotCL loxupoice Wuxeos 0 ov dvew Képea Ta KTHVEA apyiy %) PvovTa Pvew boys.
30. "EvOatdta pév vuv bia Ta Wuyea yivetat TavTa. Oopat O€ (mpocOnkas yap O7} jou 0 do- 9s éE apxns edv€nto) ¢ OTL év TH "rely TAH Xopy ov duveatat yiveo Oar Hplovol, ovTE YruxpoU ToD Nepov eovTOS. ouTe aAXov pavepod aitiov oveevos. pact de avtol Heitor éx KaTapns TEU Ov iver Bau adict 7 PLOvOUS, aA érreav Tpooty 7 @pn Kvi- oKxecOat Tas inrovs, éfehavvover és TOUS TAIT LO- X@pous auras, Kal emerta ope év TH TOY méhas emeloe TOUS dvous, és 00 dv ayaot ai immo év yaotpl* émerta O€ aTehavvovet.
31. Tlepi_ dé TOV TTEPGY THD 2«vOar AEeyouse avaTheov civar Tov Hépa, Kal TOUTO@Y eivera ovK olol Te €ival OUTE LOEtv TO Tporw TAS i Teipou ovTE dueEvévar, TIvOE eX Tepl aut av YVOuNv' TA KaT- UtmepOe TavTns THS Ywpns alel videtat, éXdcoovr 6€ Tod Oépeos 7) TOD yEelwHvos, WaTrEP Kal OLKos. y0n @Vv OoTIs ayxobev yLova adpny TitToVcaY 228
BOOK IV. 28-31
and asses cannot at all bear it; yet in other lands, whereas asses and mules can endure frost, horses that stand in it are frostbitten.
29. And to my thinking it is for this cause that the hornless kind of oxen grows no horns in Scythia. There is a verse of Homer in the Odyssey that witnesses to my judgment ; it is this:
“ Libya, the land where lambs are born with horns on their foreheads,”
wherein it is rightly signified, that in hot countries the horns grow quickly, whereas in very cold countries beasts grow horns hardly, or not at all.
30. In Scythia, then, this happens because of the cold. But I hold it strange (for it was ever the way of my history to seek after subsidiary matters) that in the whole of Elis no mules can be begotten, albeit neither is the country cold nor is there any manifest cause. The Eleans themselves say that it is by reason of a curse that mules cannot be begotten among them; but whenever the season is at hand for the mares to conceive, they drive them away into the countries of their neighbours, and then send the asses to them in the neighbouring land, till the mares be pregnant; and then they drive them home again.
31. But as touching the feathers whereof the Scythians say that the air is full, insomuch that none can see or traverse the land beyond, I hold this opinion. Northward of that country snow falls con- tinually, though less in summer than in winter, as is to be expected. Whoever has seen snow falling thickly near him knows of himself my meaning; for
229
HERODOTUS
1d to \ / 4 yy \ e \ fr elde, olde TO A€ywW" EolKE YAP Hh KLOV TTEpoior: . \ lal lal / “ Kal dla TOV YEelwava TodTOV éovTa ToLOUTOY avoi- \ \ / al ‘4 7 KnTa Ta Tpos Bopénv éeatl THs Hrelpov TavTys. \ \ > \ \ Ta @V TTEPA eixadlovTas Ti xLOVa TOS YKVOAasS Te \ , / ¥ fa) Kal TOUS TepLoiKous OoKéw NEyELY. TADTA pév VUP \ , Ta NéyeTal paKpoTata elpntat.
_ : ¢ / \ ! ’ , oy 32. ‘TarepBopéwy Sé€ répt avOpwmwv ovte Te / 2O\ ” \ ” an , XKvGat Aéyouat ovdev oUVTE TIVES ANNOL TOV TAUTH > 7 / > \ yA fl 56 e be Sr een oiknuévov, eb pn) Apa “laondoves. ws O€ éyw
, ’ / Q/ Uj doxéw, OVS OUTOL N€yoUGL ovdEV’ EEyoV yap av 4 / \ a / Kal LKvOat, @S Tepi TOV povvopPldrdpav éyouct. ¢ / \ >) \ \ € / arn “Hotdd@ pev €oti wept “TrrepBopéwy eipn- éva, ate 6€ Kal Opnpo év ’Emuyo | On TE péva, pnp év “Exeyovotot, e& 6 TO 7 - A er éovte ye “Opunpos TavtTa Ta éTea ETTIOINGE. lal \¢ a an 33. IToAAG O€ Te TWAElaTA Tepi advT@v AnrzoL Laat b] / rf Néyouar, Hdpevor ipa evdedenéva ev KaXdLN TUPaY by ¢ / / b] / b] 4 €& ‘TrepBopéwv hepopeva amixvécoOat és XKvdas, / U4 / pe. 8 \ amo bé XKevGéov dn Sexopmévous aiel TOUS WANCLO- , / x nN \ / Ye@pous ExaoTous Komile AUTa TO TPOS EoTEPNS c / > x A bf] 5 / ’ lal \ \ éxaocTat@m éml tov “Adpinv, évGedTev d€ Tpos / / / , pecapBpinv wpoTeutoueva tew@tovs Awdwvatous / / > \ \ / / ‘EAXjvov déxecOar, avo b& TovTwv KataBaivety \ / él tov Mndéa KxorTov Kai dtatropevecPar és / / / 7 EvBovay, wodw Te és wOAW TéuTey expe Kapv- \ 8 by \ / 3 h a ae, 5 a K oToVv, TO 0 amo TavTNS ExALTELY "AvdSpov: Kapu- , \ 3 \ / ’ n atiovs yap elvat Tovs Koptfovtas és Thvopr, a > / / y Tnviovs 6é és Afiov. amixvéecOar pév vuv ovT@
230
BOOK IV. 31-33
the snow is like feathers; and by reason of the winter, which is such as I have said, the parts to the north of this continent are uninhabited. I think therefore that in this tale of feathers the Scythians and their neighbours do but speak of snow in a figure. Thus then I have spoken of those parts that are said to be most distant.
32. Concerning the Hyperborean people neither the Scythians nor any other dwellers in these lands tell us anything, except perchance the Issedones. And, as I think, even they tell nothing; for were it not so, then the Scythians too would have told, even as they tell of the one-eyed men. But Hesiod speaks of Hyperboreans, and Homer too in his poem The Heroes’ Sons,! if that be truly the work of Homer.
33. But the Delians? tell much more concerning them than doanyothers. They say that offerings wrapt in wheat-straw are brought from the Hyperboreans to Scythia; when they have passed Scythia, each nation in turn receives them from its neighbours till they are carried to the Adriatic sea, which is the most westerly limit of their journey; thence they are brought on to the south, the people of Dodona being the first Greeks to receive them. From Dodona they come down to the Melian gulf, and are carried across to Euboea, and city sends them on to city till they come to Carystus ; after this, Andros is left out of their journey, for it is Carystians who carry them to Tenos, and Tenians to Delos. Thus (they
1 One of the ‘‘ Cyclic” poems ; a sequel to the ‘‘ Thebais” (story of the seven against Thebes).
2 This Delian story about the Hyperboreans is additional evidence of the known fact that trade routes from the earliest
times linked northern with south-eastern Europe. Amber in especial was carried from the Baltic to the Aegean.
231
HERODOTUS
TadTa Ta ipa Neyouce és Afiov: mpa@tov de Tovs ‘TrrepBopéous méurpar pepovoas Ta ipa 500 Képas, TAS ovopatouct Arjrwoe elval ‘Lrrepoxny Te Kal Aaodixnvy: Gua 0€ avThaor aahareins elveKev Tena TOUS "TrrepBopéous TOV aoTOV dvdpas TEVTE TouTOUS, TOUTOUS ot vor Tleppepees Kané- ovTat Tuas peyanas ev Anro eXOvTEs. evel 6é TOLCL ‘TrrepBopéouce TOUS aromenpOevras onic OUK ATOVOTTEELY, SELVA TOLEULEVOUS el ahéas alel KaTanraprerat amoaTéhNovTas [1) arobeKed Gat, obT@ &7 pepovTas és TOUS oupous Ta ipa évdece- péva €v Tup@Y Kaden TOS TANTLOYwpOUS eTLoKITTEW KEeAEVOYTAS TpoTéuTELY THEA ATO EwuTa@v €s adro EOvos. Kal TADTA eV OUTW TpO- TE MT OMEVA amixveed Bat héyouoe és AfjNov. oida d€ avtos TOUTOLCL TOOL (poioe TOCE TOLEVLEVOV Tpoapepes, Tas Opniias kat tas Latovidas yuvatxas, erreav OUwol TH “Apremee TH Bactretn, OUK avEeV TUPO@Y KaNauNS EYOVaAS TA ipa.
34. Kai tatdta pév 67 tavtas oda Totevcas: that 6€ TapOévoct TavTnoL That EE TrrepBopéwv TerevTnadonat év Anjd\w KEipovTaL Kal al KopaL Kal oi Tatdes ot AnXiwyv' al wev TPO yapou TO- KAaMOV aToTamvomevat Kal Tepl ATpaKTOV EiNI- Eagar em TO oma TUetot (70 bé orpa éort eo és TO “Aptepiovov EoLOvTL aplaTepiys _Xelpos, €r- TEPUKE 6€ ol ehain), dcot 6€ Tratdes Tov AnXriwr, mepl xAOnY Twa eiMEavres TOV TplLYO@Vv TUEicL
so Kal oUTOL ETL TO ond.
35, Abrar pev on TavTHY TUL eXouct T™ pos TOY Arjov oikNTOpMD. gact 6€ ol avroi ovTOL kat tHv "Apynv te kal THY “Orw éovoas rapbé-
a2
BOOK IV. 33-35
say) these offerings come to Delos. But on the first journey the Hyperboreans sent two maidens bearing the offerings, to whom the Delians give the names Hyperoche and Laodice, sending with them for safe conduct five men of their people as escort, those who are now called Perpherees! and greatly honoured at Delos. But when the Hyperboreans found that those whom they sent never returned, they were very ill content that it should ever be their fate not to receive their messengers back; wherefore they carry the offerings, wrapt in wheat-straw, to their borders, and charge their neighbours to send them on from their own country to the next; and the offerings, it is said, come by this conveyance to Delos. I can say of my own knowledge that there is a custom like these offerings, namely, that when the Thracian and Paeonian women sacrifice to the Royal Artemis, they have wheat-straw with them while they sacrifice.
34, This I know that they do. The Delian girls and boys cut their hair in honour of these Hyperborean maidens, who died at Delos; the girls before their marriage cut off a tress and lay it on the tomb, wound about a spindle ; this tomb is at the foot of an olive-tree, on the left hand of the entrance of the temple of Artemis; the Delian boys twine some of their hair round a green stalk, and they likewise lay it on the tomb.
35. Thus then are these maidens honoured by the inhabitants of Delos. These same Delians relate that two virgins, Arge and Opis, came from the
1 That is, probably, the Bearers. 235
HERODOTUS
vous €& “TrrepBopéwy KaTa TOUS avTovs TovTOUS avOparous TOpEvopmevas ar-iKéa Oat és Ajjov ETL ™ poTepov ‘Lrrepoxns TE Kab Aaobdixns. TavTas peev voy TH EirevOutn aropepovaas avtl Tov @KUTOKOU TOV eraavto bopov amiKérOat, Thy Oé “Apynv te xal tiv “Omw dua adtoiat Oeoicr amixer Oat héyouet kal ope TLULaS ddXas ded000at T™ pos opewy Kal yap dyelpewy oe Tas yuvaixas erovopalovaas Ta ovvop LaATQ EV TO tuve Tov opt ‘OXY avnp Avxtos eToinge, Tapa b¢ a pewy pea- Govtas vnoiwtas Te Kai “lwvas tuvéew "Oriv te kat “Apynv ovopatovtds Te Kal ayelpovtas (ovTOS dé 0 OXv Kal Tods ddXOvUS TOVs TadaLods Duvous eTrolnae cK Avxins eGov TOUS devdopévous év Arjro), Kal TOV pnptov KatayiSomevav etl TO Bopo tHv aorodov tavTny él thy OrjKnv Ths "Orwos Te Kal “Apyns aaiotpobo bat em Barno- pevnv. 4 be Onn AUTEwWY éo7l ora Ge TOU “A pte-
piciou, T™ pos 70 TETPAMLLEVN, ayXYoTaTw TOU
Kniov torintoplov. lm ph
36. Kai TavTa pev “TrrepBopéwv TEépt loheee
_ TOV yap Tepl ‘A Baptos Rayon TOU Aeyouevov ElLVal ‘TrrepBopéov ov r€Eyo, ws! TOV ovo TOV Teplepepe KaTa Tacay viv obdev c aired [ievos. 9b. e etal ime pBopeot TIVES avOpwrrot, élal Kal wrrepvortiot GaAXo. yerw 6€ Ope ys TEepLooovs Ypavavtas
_——
ToAXOUS HON Kal ovdeva VOOVEXOVTWS eEnynoa-
pevov" of “Oxeavov Te peovra, ypapouat mépek THY yi éodcay KuUKAOTEpEa Os aro TOpvou, Kab THY ‘Acinv TH Evporn TOLEUVT OD ionv. ev ortyourt
yap eyo onace peyabos TE EKATTNS QUT éwy Kal
oin TLs éatl és ypapyny ExaoTn.
234 1 [Aéyvwr] ws Stein.
9
:
ee DSN
BOOK IV. 35-36
Hyperboreans by way of the peoples aforesaid to Delos, yet earlier than the coming of Hyperoche and Laodice; these latter came to bring to I[lithyia the tribute whereto they had agreed for ease of child-bearing ; but Arge and Opis, they say, came with the gods themselves,! and received honours of their own from the Delians. For the women collected gifts for them, calling upon their names in the hymn made for them by Olen a man of Lycia; it was from Delos that the islanders and Ionians learnt to sing hymns to Opis and Arge, calling upon their names and collecting gifts (this Olen after his coming from Lycia made also the other and ancient hymns that are sung at Delos). Further they say that when the thighbones are burnt in sacrifice on the altar, the ashes of them are all used for casting on the burial-place of Opis and Arge ; which burial-place is behind the temple of Artemis, looking eastwards, nearest to the refectory of the people of Ceos.
36. Thus far have I spoken of the Hyperboreans, and let it suffice ; for I do not tell the story of that Abaris, alleged to be a Hyperborean, who carried the arrow over the whole world, fasting the while. But if there be men beyond the north wind, then there are others beyond the south. And I laugh to see how many have ere now drawn maps of the world, not one of them showing the matter reason- ably; for they draw the world as round as if fashioned by compasses, encircled by the river of Ocean, and Asia and Europe of a like bigness. For myself, I will in a few words show the extent of the two, and how each should be drawn.
1 Apollo and Artemis, probably. 235
HERODOTUS
37. [lépoa: oixéovor katyKovtes él tiv votinv Oadracoav tHv ’EpvOpnv Kareouévnv, tovtar 6é Umepotxéovat pos Bopénv avenov MAdor, } Mijdav é Zdarerpes, Sactetpwv é Korxou KATIKOVTES érl THV Bopninv Garaccay, € eS THD Pacis TOTAMLOS exdloot. Tavta técoepa Ovea oixéer Ex Oadacons és OdXaccav.
38. "Ev@edtev 5€ 76 mpos éExTrépyns axtal dudpa- cua an auras KaTatetvoval és Odaraccay, Tas eyo ar ny ropes évOev pwev 1) AKT) 7 éTEpn Ta Tpos Bopénv aro Pacvos _apEapevy TAPATETAT AL ‘ és Oadaccav Tapa te tov Ilovtov nat tov_-Ed- - AjoTovTov HEX pL Xuyetov Tob Tperxod- Ta’ Oe Tpos voTou avr) airy aKT a0 Tob Mupiav- dtxov KOXTTOU TOD Tpos Dowixn Ketmévovu Telver TA és Oadaccav wéxpt Tproriov dxpys. olKéer O€ év TH aKTH TAUTH EOvea avOpwoTMY TPLNKOVTA.
39. Adrn pév vuv érépn Tay axTéwv, % Oé 87 étépn amo Llepoéwv apEapéevn twapatétatasc és THY "Epvdpnv Odraccayv, h te epoxy cal ato TavTns exdexouevn 1) “Acoupin Kat amo ‘Acoupins 2 “ApaBin yet dé avTN, Ov Ayyoura. el 1) VOM, és TOV KoNTOV TOV ‘ApaBuov, és Tov Aapétos eK TOU Nethou _OL@puxa eonyaye. [EX pL eV vuv Powixns a aro Ilepoewv VOpPOS TrATUS Kal TONKS €oTt TO O€ aro Powixns Tapnjxel dua Thode THs Jaracons 1 dKnTn auTn mapa Té Lupinv Thy Haraorivyy Kal Aiyurtov, és TV TedevTa’ ev TH EOvea earl T pla Hoova.
40. Tatra [Lev ATO Hepoewy Ta Tpos éoTrepyy ths “Acins éyovta éoti: Ta dé xatutepbe Ilep-
236
BOOK IV. 37-40
37. The land where the Persians dwell reaches to the southern sea, that sea which is called Red; beyond these to the north are the Medes, and beyond the Medes the Saspires, and beyond the Saspires the Colchians, whose country reaches to the northern sea! into which issues the river Phasis ; so these four nations dwell between the one sea and the other.
38. But westwards of this region two promontories stretch out from it into the sea, which I will now describe. On the north side one of the promontories begins at the Phasis and stretches seaward along the Pontus and the Hellespont, as far as Sigeum in the Troad; on the south side the same promontory has a seacoast beginning at the Myriandric gulf that is | near Phoenice, and stretching seaward as far as the Triopian headland. On this promontory dwell thirty nations.
39. This is the first promontory. But the second, beginning with Persia, stretches to the Red Sea, being the Persian land, and next the neighbouring country of Assyria, and after Assyria, Arabia; this promontory ends (yet not truly but only by common consent) at the Arabian Gulf, whereunto Darius brought a canal from the Nile. Now from the Persian country to Phoenice there is a wide and great tract of land; and from Phoenice this pro- montory runs beside our sea by the way of the Syrian Palestine and Egypt, which is at the end of it ; in this promontory there are but three nations.
41). So much for the parts of Asia west of the Persians. But what is beyond the Persians, and
1 Here, the Black Sea; in 42, the ‘‘ northern sea” is the Mediterranean.
237
HERODOTUS
cE@Y cal } \ Mydev Kal Lao meipeov Kal Kohyov, Ta 7 pos n@ TE Kal TALOV avatehhovra, évOev ev U} "Epud pi) TApiKel Odhacoa, pos Bopew bé 7) Kaomin TE Garacca Kal o ‘Apagns TOTAMLOS, peov 7 pos pAwov avioXovTa. HEXpL dé THs ‘Ivduxrs oiKeeTat ‘Agin’ TO be aTO TAUTNS Epnyos 6n TO ™ pos THY 7O, ovde evel ovd5els Speen otov 67 Te EOT * 41. Tovavrn pev Kal TosavTn 7 ‘Actin éoTl, 1) dé AcBin év TH aKTH TH ETEPN eo amo yap Airyu- TOU AtBon 707 exdéxerau. Kata BD yuv AvyuT Tov ) GKTH avTn ore?) éott' amo yap thabe TIS Gardoons és THY "EpuOpiy Oadaccav O€Ka pupL- does elol opyuLewy, avTat Oo aw elev xidvot oTasol" TO 6€ GTO TOU arewod TOUTOU Kapa TwNaTEA TUyxXavEl €ovca i aKT Aris AtBun KEKANT AL. Ofer ‘ 42, Qwoudlo ov Tov Ovoupia dvT@v Kal OLeXov- TOV ABony TE kal (Aoiny Kal Evporny: ov yap oULKpa Ta Svapépovta avTéwy éoTt* prjcet ev yap map auhorépas TapnKel » Evporn, eUpEos b€ TTrépt ovee ov cupBarrew akin paiverat poe eival. why AcBun bev yep On rot eouTHy | €ovda TEPLPPUTOS, _ ees) may 6cov avTns 7 pos THY “Acinv ‘obpiter, | Nexo tov AiyuTtiov Bactréos T P@TOU TOV hyets Open KaTaoéEAvTos" os évrelTe THY dudbpuxa emavaaTo opvcowy THY éx tov Neidov diéyousay és Tov ‘Apaftov KONTFOV, am eTeT Ye Poivixas avdpas TROLOLGL, EVTELNAMEVOS es TO Orlow 60 ‘Hpaxréwv oTnhéwy éxTrr€e Ews és THY Bopyninv Oadaccay Kal odtw és Aiyurtov amixvéecBa. oppynérvtes ov of Poivixes ex THS EpvOphs Cadacaons éwdeov 1 [éwuTqv] Stein.
238
meni BOOK IV. 40-42
Medes, and Saspires, and Colchians, eastward and toward the rising sun, this is bounded on the one hand by the Red Sea, and to the north by the Caspian Sea, and the river Araxes, that flows towards the sun’s rising. As far as India, Asia is an in- habited land; but thereafter all to the east is desert, nor can any man say what kind of land is there.
41. Such is Asia, and such its extent. But Libya is on this second promontory; for Libya comes next after Egypt. The Egyptian part of this promontory is narrow ; for from our sea to the Red Sea it is a distance of an hundred thousand fathoms, that is, a thousand furlongs; but after this narrow part the promontory which is called Libya is very broad.
42. I wonder, then, at those who have mapped out and divided the world into Libya, Asia, and Europe; for the difference between them is great, seeing that in length Europe stretches along both the others together, and it appears to me to be beyond all comparison broader. For Libya shows clearly that it is encompassed by the sea, save only where it borders on Asia; and this was proved first (as far as we know) by Necos king of Egypt. He, when he had made an end of digging the canal which leads from the Nile to the Arabian Gulf, sent Phoenicians in ships, charging them to sail on their return voyage past the Pillars of Heracles till they should come into the northern sea and so to Egypt. So the Phoenicians set out from the Red Sea and
239
HERODOTUS
OS
THY votinv Oadaccay oKws 6€ yivowro pO wo-
sin nina: TpogaXOvTEs. av oT ElperKov, THY vs iva’
EKA TOTE THS AtBons wréovtes yivotaro, Kal He
veokov Tov duntov: Oepicavtes 8 (ay TOV aiToV >!
émdeov, Wate Ovo eTéwy SueEENOOvTwY TpiT@ ETEi Kkaprvavtes “Hpaxdéas otidas amixovto és Ai- yurTov. Kal €Xeyov éuol pev ov TigTa, ANrAw OE 6 Tew, @S TepiTAWOVTES THY ALBUNVY TOV HALOV éoxov és Ta Oektd.
43, Oitw pev attn éyvecbn TO TPATOV, peTa de K Kapynooviot eioe elol_o Aéyovtes: érel Lataowns ye 0 Tedomuos avnp “AXatpevidns ov TEpLeTAWTE AuBinv,” “en (aitd TodTo mreppets, avrXa Setoas TO TE fHKOS TOU m)oou Kat THY epnuiny amiree 6Tigw, OVO é7rEeTéhETE ‘Tov emerage ol 9) penTnp adeOdov. Ouyatépa 4p Zomvpou TOU MeyaBvtou éBijcato wapOévov: érerta pédXAovTOs avTod Sia TaUTHY THY aiTinv avacKoroTLElalar UT BépEew Bacinréos, 1) wyTHP TOU Yataomeos €ovaca Aapeiov aderhen Tapartncato, acd of avTi pélw Enpinv émiOnoew % Tep éxetvov: AtBunv yap ob avayKny écecOat TepiTAWELY, Es 0 dv aTiKnTaL TepiTAéwV avutny és tov “ApaBiov KoATOY. auUyXwpHcavTos 6¢ Bép£ew emi tovTovct, 6 Zataomns TT 1160 MEVOS és Alyorrov cai AaB@v véa TE KAL VavTas Tapa TOUTMDY ETTAEE ETL “Hparheas oTHAas’ OlexTAWCAS 6é Kal Kduwas TO adxkpwtypiov THS AtBuns TO ovvoma Lodvoers ea TL, EwTAEE TPOS WET apLBpLNV* TrEp?)-
240
BOOK IV. 42-43
sailed the southern sea; whenever autumn came they would put in and sow the land, to whatever part of Libya they might come, and there await the harvest; then, having gathered in the crop, they sailed on, so that after two years had passed, it was in the third that they rounded the Pillars of Heracles and came to Egypt. There they said (what some may believe, though I do not) that in sailing round Libya they had the sun on their right hand.! 43. Thus the first knowledge of Libya was gained. The next story is that of the Carchedonians: for as for Sataspes son of Teaspes, an Achaemenid, he did not sail round Libya, though he was sent for that end ; but he feared the length and the loneliness of the voyage and so returned back without accomplishing the task laid upon him by his mother. For he had raped the virgin daughter of Zopyrus son of Mega- byzus ; and when on this charge he was to be im- paled by King Xerxes, Sataspes’ mother, who was Darius’ sister, begged for his life, saying that she would lay a heavier punishment on him than did Xerxes; for he should be compelled to sail round Libya, till he completed his voyage and came to the Arabian Gulf. Xerxes agreeing to this, Sataspes went to Egypt, where he received a ship and a crew from the Egyptians, and sailed past the Pillars of Heracles. Having sailed out beyond them, and rounded the Libyan promontory called Solois,? he
1 The detail which Herodotus does not believe incidentally confirms the story; as the ship sailed west round the Cape of Good Hope, the sun of the southern hemisphere would be on its right. Most authorities now accept the story of the circumnavigation.
2 Probably Cape Cantin, in the latitude of Madeira.
241 VOL. II, R
HERODOTUS
vas dé Gdhaccav TOAAHY ev Todotot pret, érreiTe Tob mTAEvVOS alel edee, arog TpeYras onto dé hee és Aiyurtov. éx O€ TavTns ATUKO EVOS Tapa Bactréa, Eepfea éNevye pas Ta TpocwTdTW av- Opa@trous puKkpovs TrapaTrhéew eat powienin vay pewpévous, ol oxas odets KaTayolaTo TH ynt pevyer ov Tpos Ta opea NettrovTes Tas TOMAS” avToi b€ abixéery ovdEV éotorTes, Bpora dé podva é€ avtéwy AauBaverv. Tod O€ pH TepiTAM@TAL ABonv TAVTENEWS ait Lov Tode Edeye, TO wOLOY _ TO Tpoc@ ov duvaTov ere eival 7 poBatvew aXNr’ evicxeo Oat. . EépEns 6€ ov ot TUyyWacKkov Réryeuv arnbéa ovK emiTehegavTa TE TOV 7 poxelevov aeOXov dveckohoTr Lae, THY apxainy Steny €TLTL- pov. TOUTOU be TOU Latdareos evvodX eS améspn és Xdpov, é emelre emvdero TaYLOTA TOV ec morea TETENEUTIKOTA, EXoV Xpnwara, peyara, Ta > duos avnp KATETXE, TOU ETLOTAaMEVOS TO OVVOMA EKWY émriAnOo pat. 44, Tis S& ’Acins ta ToANA vTr0 _Aapevov é£eupen, ds Bovhopevos "Tvdov TOTamon, OS K poKo- deihous devTEpos oUTOS _TOTAMLOY TavT@Y TaAape- YVETaL, TOUTOY TOV TOTAMOV ELOéVAL TH eS Oddaccav- eK 6.601, 7 TEMTEL TAolowee addous TE TolaL émiaTEVe THv adnbeinv epéew Kal 67 Kal XYKvNaKa’ avdpa Kapvavoea. of O€ oppndevres eK Kaoratupau TE TONLOS Kal THS Taxrvixis vis €mAe€ov KATA TOTA- Ov pos HO Te Kal ALOU avaTohas és OaXaceaapr, ova Garacons é (pos éomrépny THEOVTES TPLN- KooT@ Lvl UTLKVEOVTAL €S ToUTOv TOV X@pov o0ev 0 Aiyurtiov Bacireds tovs Doivixas tovs 7 po- TEpov Elta dméaTeine mepi@riwcw ArBinv. peta
242
BOOK IV. 43-44
sailed southward; but when he had been many months sailing far over the sea, and ever there was more before him, he turned back and made sail for Egypt. Thence coming to Xerxes, he told in his story how when he was farthest distant he sailed by a country of little men, who wore palm-leaf raiment; these, whenever he and his men put in to land with their ship, would ever leave their towns and flee to the hills; he and his men did no wrong when they landed, and took naught from the people but what they needed for eating. As to his not sailing wholly round Libya, the reason (he said) was that the ship could move no farther, but was stayed. But Xerxes did not believe that Sataspes spoke truth, and as the task appointed was unfulfilled he impaled him, punishing him on the charge first brought against him. This Sataspes had an eunuch, who as soon as he heard of his master’s death es- caped to Samos, with a great store of wealth, of which a man of Samos possessed himself. I know the man’s name but of set purpose forget it.
44, But as to Asia, most of it was discovered by Darius. There is a river Indus, in which so many crocodiles are found that only one river in the world has more. UDarius, desiring to know where this Indus issues into the sea, sent ships manned by Seylax, a man of Caryanda, and others in whose word he trusted ; these set out from the city Cas- patyrus and the Pactyic country, and sailed down the river towards the east and the sunrise till they came to the sea; and voyaging over the sea west- wards, they came in the thirtieth month to that place whence the Egyptian king sent the Phoeni- cians afore-mentioned to sail round Libya. = After
243
HERODOTUS
dé Tovtous TepiTOTaVTAs "Tvdous Te KATEO TpE- Yrato Aapeios Kal TH Oaracoy TAUTY expato. ovUTw Kal TIS ‘Acins, TAD Ta TpOS ipvov avi- oXOVTA, Ta AXAA AvEVpNTaL Guola TapeXopuEevy TH AtBvy.
45. “H 6€ Evpoern pos ovdauav davepy aus yvocKopery, oUTE Ta T™ pos mov dvatehhovTa ovTe Ta mpos Bopenv, et TEplppuTos EOTL’ pKEL d€ ylvw@oKETaL Tap. auporépas TapijKovoa. ove eX@ cupBarecbar € én” orev pH €ovcn YA ovvopara
Tpipacva KeeTal éeT@vumlas EXOVT AL YUVALKOD, Kal ;
ovpic para auTn Netnos te o -Alyurtios TOTAL {LOS eTeOn) Kal Pacis 6 Korxos (ot b€ Tavaiv trotapov TOV Maujrnv Kal TopO prea Ta Kinpepia Néyouct), ovde TOV OLoupia dvT@Y Ta ouvopata mubeaOas, Kal ober éJevto Tas eToVvUmas. On yep. AuBvn [ev emt AtBuns eyeTat UTO TOV TONA@V “EXXY- Vov exelv TO OVVOMa YuUVaLKOS avroxGovos, U7) dé ‘Agin é €TL THS II popnG€os YUVALKOS THY emovupiny. Kal TOUTOU [eV MeTahapBavovtat TOU OvvOLaATOS Avéot, dapevor emi ’Actew Tov Kotvos tod Mavew Kkexrna0at THY Acinv, AXX ovK ért THS Upopn- Oéos ’Acins ar étev Kal tHv ev Lapbior hur Kexhhjo Oat ‘Agudéa. n Oe én Evporn ovte et TepippuTos €aTl ylvad KeTar 7 pos ovoapav avOpa- TOV, ouTE oxo0ev TO ovvopa éeraBe TOUTO, OUTE Gots of HV 0 Oéuevos aivertat, el mm) aro Tis Tupins pijoopuer Evperns AaBetv TO ovvoua THY xeopny 7 pOTEpov b€ 7) 7. dpa av OV UWLOS OOTEP ai ETEPAL. aXN avTn ye &K THIS “Aciys TE paiverar €ovoa Kal ovK aTTLKOMEVN @s THY YHY TavTHY HTLs vov vo “EXXjvav Edpern Kkadéetat, ddr dcop
244
BOOK IV. 44-45
this cireumnavigation Darius subdued the Indians and made use of this sea. Thus was it discovered that Asia, saving the parts towards the rising sun, was in other respects like Libya.
45. But of Europe it is plain that none have obtained knowledge of its eastern or its northern parts so as to say if it is encompassed by seas; its length is known to be enough to stretch along both Asia and Libya. Nor can I guess for what reason the earth, which is one, has three names, all of women, and why the boundary lines set for it are the Egyptian river Nile and the Colchian river Phasis (though some say that the Maeetian river Tanais and the Cimmerian Ferries! are boundaries) ; nor can I learn the names of those who divided the world, or whence they got the names which they gave. For Libya is said by most Greeks to be called after a native woman of that name, and Asia after the wife of Prometheus?; yet the Lydians claim a share in the latter name, saying that Asia was not called after Prometheus’ wife Asia, but after Asies, the son of Cotys, who was the son of Manes, and that from him the Asiad clan at Sardis also takes its name. But as for Europe, no men have any know- ledge whether it be surrounded or not by seas, nor whence it took its name, nor is it clear who gave the name, unless we are to say that the land took its name from the Tyrian Europa, having been (as it would seem) till then nameless like the others. But it is plain that this woman was of Asiatic birth, and never came to this land which the Greeks now call
t ep. ch..12. 2 The Fire-giver celebrated by Aeschylus and Shelley ; Asia is one of the principal characters in Prometheus Unbound.
245
HERODOTUS
é€K Powixns és K pyrny, éx Kpnrns 8€ és Aveinv. TAUTA pev vuy emt TocovTov eipjc0w: Totor yap vopufouevorce auT@V Xpncopeba.
46. ‘O dé Ildvtos 0 Evgevvos, er ov €oTpa- teveto 0 Aapetos, Xo peov Tacéwv TApeXeTae éEw TOU L«viKod éOvea apabécrara. ovte yap €Ovos TOV EVTOS. tov Ilovtov ovdev Eyomev TpoParéa bat codins mepl ouTe avopa hoywov oi dapev rev OMevor, mape& TOU L«vOicod eOveos Kal ‘Avaxapo.os. TO de LKvdiK@ yévei évy mev TO peyiorov TOV avOpw- THLOY TpnywaTov copatara TavT ov eFeupytar TOV n4eets iOmev, Ta PET OL adra ouK ayapat TO 6€ péylaTov oUTw@ opt avevpnTar @aoTE aTropuyetv Te pnoéva eve ovta ert a peas, 7) Bovdopevous Te efeupeO hvac KaTaraPew f1) olov TE elvat. TOLoL yap pte adored pare TelXed €KTLOMEeva, GANA pepeorxor eovTes TAY TES Ewot immorogorat, Cavres [1) Gm aporou GN’ aro KTNVEDDY, olenpara Te obi 7} wh em Cevyéwr, KOS ovK av elnoav ovToL dpaxot TE Kal amopot Tpoomiaryelv;
47. "Egevpytac d€ od TabTa THs Te YiIS Ecovans emuTnoens KAL TOV TOTALOV eOvT@Y opt cuppayov. Te yap yh €ovca meduas avr Toww@ons Te Kal evvdpos €aTh, moTajLol Te Ov avr iis peouae OU TOAA@ TED ap.Owov eda coves TeV év Alyirrr@ Suoptxeor. boot 6€ ovop“acTot Te etal QUT OV eat et ora aro Jaracons, TOUTOUS ovopavew). . “latpos wev TEVTATTO"OS, pera dé Tupns 7 TE kal "Travis Kal BopuoGevns Kal Tavtixamns Kab ‘Traxupis,
cat Téppos kai Tavais. péovor O€ olde kata Tade.
48. “Iotpos pév, €ov péyloTos TOTAMOY TaVvTwY
1 Something is omitted, cic) 5€ ox7w ofSe or the like. 246
BOOK IV. 45-48
Europe, but only from Phoenice to Crete and from Crete to Lycia. Thus far have I spoken of these matters, and let it suffice; we will use the names by custom established.
46. Nowhere are men seen so dull-witted (I say not this of the Scythian nation) as in the lands by the Euxine Pontus, against which Darius led his army. For we cannot show that any nation on the hither side of the Pontus has aught of cleverness, nor do we know (not reckoning the Scythian nation and Anacharsis) of any notable man born there. But the Scythian race has in that matter which of all human affairs is of greatest import made the cleverest discovery that we know; I praise not the Scythians in all respects, but in this greatest matter they have so devised that none who attacks them can escape, and none can catch them if they desire not to be found. For when men have no stablished cities or fortresses, but all are house-bearers and mounted archers, living not by tilling the soil but by cattle- rearing and carrying their dwellings on waggons, how should these not be invincible and unapproach- able?
47. This invention they have made in a land which suits their purpose and has rivers which are their allies; for their country is level and grassy and well watered and rivers run through it not greatly fewer than the canals of Egypt. As many of them as are famous and can be entered from the sea, these I will name. ... There is the Ister, that has five mouths, and next, the Tyras, and Hypanis, and Borysthenes, and Panticapes, and Hypacuris, and Gerrhus, and Tanais. Their courses are as I will show.
48. The Ister, the greatest of all rivers known to
247
HERODOTUS
TOY pets iduev, ig0S alel avTOS EwUT@ peer al Bépeos Kal XELLOVOS, TpOTOS ce TO aT eam eps TOV ev TH LevOicy _péwoy Kara ToLOveE MéyLOTOS ryéyove: TOTALOV Kal addov €s a@UTov exd.0ov TOV etal 82 ode of peyav aUTOV ToLedvTEs, dua peev ye THS XKvOiKhs Xepns TEVTE eV Ol péovTes, TOV TE LKvd at Ilopata xadéovor EdAnves dé Tluperov, Kal aos Trapavtos Kat "A papos TE kal Ndrapis kai ‘Opdyacos. ) pev TpOTOS AexOels TOV TOTA MOV peyas Kal T 0s 7@ péwy avakowWwovTat TO ‘lotpe@ TO bowp, 0 o€ OevTEpos Aex Gets Tudpavros T pos eo mepns Te pardov Kal eXdoowr, 0 6€ 67” ‘Apapos TE Kal o Natapis kat 0 ‘Oponacos 61a écou TovTwY lovTes éoBadXovat és Tov "latpov.
49. Odtou per avOuyevees XxvOiKol ToTapot cupTAnOvovact avr ov, éx 6€ “Ayabupoor Mapis TOTA|LOS pe@v TUMLLTYETAL TO “lorpe, éx oe TOU A pov TOV Kopudéwy Tpels didXou peyarou péovTes mpos Bopényv dvepov éo8ddXoveet és avtov, "AtAas Kal Avpas kat TiBtow. d1a &é Opnixys Kal Opnixoy Tov KpoBvfov péovres "AOpus Kal Nons Kab ‘Apravns exdvoovat €s TOV “lotpov ex dé Ilaover kal 6peos ‘Podomns Ktos TOT A[LOS pécov oxi Sov TOV Aipov exdv608 € és avtov. é& ‘Drupidv 6€ péwy 7 pos Bopenv aVELOV “Ay pos TOTAHLOS éeoBanrre é es TEOLOV TO TpeBarducov Kal és TOTAMLOV Bpoyyov, 0 6€ Bpoyyos és TOV "lotpov: otTw appo- TEpous €ovTas peyanous 0 "latpos Séxetar. €k be Tijs catuTep0e ywpns ‘Op Bpicdv Kapmis TOTAMOS Kal addXos “AAs ToTapos mpos Bopény dveuou
248
BOOK IV. 48-49
us, flows with ever the same volume in summer and winter; it is the farthest westward of all the Scythian rivers, and the reason of its greatness is as follows: Many other rivers are its tributaries, but these are those that make it great, five flowing through the Seythian country: the river called by Scythians Porata and by Greeks Pyretus,! and besides this the Tiarantus, the Ararus, the ! Naparis, and the Ordessus. The first-named of these rivers is a great stream flowing eastwards and uniting its waters with the Ister, the second, the Tiarantus, is more to the west and smaller; the Ararus, Naparis, and Ordessus flow between these two and pour their waters into the ister.
49. These are the native-born Scythian rivers that help to swell it; but the river Maris, which com- mingles with the Ister, flows from the Agathyrsi; the Atlas, Auras, and Tibisis, three other great rivers that pour into it, flow northward from the heights of Haemus.?- The Athrys, the Noes, and the Artanes issue into the Ister from the country of the Crobyzi in Thrace; the river Cius, which cuts through the midst of Haemus, from the Paeonians and the moun- tain range of Rhodope. ‘The river Angrus flows northward from Illyria into the Triballic plain and the river Brongus, and the Brongus into the Ister, which so receives these two great rivers into itself. The Carpis and another river called Alpis also flow northward, from the country north of the Ombrici,
1 Probably the Pruth; the modern names of the other four rivers mentioned here are matters of conjecture.
2 The Balkan range. None of the rivers in this chapter can be certainly identified; the names Kdpmis and “AAmus
must indicate tributaries descending from the Alps and Carpathians,
249
HERODOTUS
Kal OUTOL péovTeEs ExOLOOUGL és AUTOV' péeL yap bn dua maons THs Evpemrns o “lotpos, apEduevos éx Ker- TOV, ot ExyaTot Tpds HALov dvgpéwy peTa Kuvyntas olkéovot Tov ev TH Evpwmn: péwv S€ dia Taons THs Evperns és Ta TAadyLa THS SKvOins eo Barret.
50. Tovtwy av Tov katadexPevtav Kal adr\@v TOAN@Y cUEBarropevwv TO ohEéTEpOY Vdwp yiveTat 6”"lotpos ToTapav péytoTos, eTrel Vdwp ye Ev Tpos ev aupBarrew o Neidos wrOei atroxpatée. és yap 61 TOUTOY OUTE TOTAMOS OUTE KPHVN OvdEpLa ego.000ca és Anos 0 cup Barrerat, icos be aiel péer Ev TE G€pei Kal Kerpave 0 “Iotpos Kara TOLOVOE Tl, os epol doKkéet’ TOU [ev XeLpuavos €oTL 6a0S TEp €aTl, OAiyw TE MECwV THS EWUTOD PUaLOS yivetar VeTat yap 7 y) AUTH TOU YELL@Vos TauTraV onrirye, vipeT@ 6€ mavta xparar Tob 5é Oépeos 7 YLwV y) €v TO KELLOVE mecovoa, éodoa appiradys, THKOMEDN mavrotev ex bu60t és TOV “lotpov. airy Te 67) 1) KL@v ecbi6obca € avuTov _oupT AO ver eal duBpor Tool Te Kal AaBpor ovp ary vee yap 57) TO Bépos. Gow b€ mAéov er E@UTOV bdwp 0 HrLos éréXKeTon ev TH Oépei 7 ev TO YELmonve, TOTOUTM Ta TUMUOYOMEVaL TO “lot p@ TOA Trijowa éotl Tod Gepeos 7) i] TEP TOD XELLavos® avTUTl- Oémeva dé TavTa aVTLINKOTLS ylveTal, WoTE loop pu atet paiver Bar € éovTa.
51. Els pev on TOV TOTALOY TOtTL ZKvOnor é eoTt 6 ‘lorpos, pera dé TOUTOV Tupys, 0s amo Bopéw jev avépou OppaTat, (apxeTau d€ péwy ex ALuYNS peyarys ip ovpiter THY TE LKvdreny Kal Neupioa ynv. emt 6€ TO oT OaTL avTOU KaTOiKnYTAL “EAAnves oF Tupirat KANEOVTAL.
250
BOOK IV. 49-51
to issue into it; for the Ister traverses the whole of Europe, rising among the Celts who, save only the Cynetes, are the most westerly dwellers in Europe, and flowing thus clean across Europe it issues forth along the borders of Scythia.
50. Seeing, then, that these aforesaid rivers, and many others too, are its tributaries, the Ister becomes the greatest of all rivers; stream for stream, indeed, the Nile has a greater volume, for no river or spring joins it to swell its volume of water. But the Ister is ever of the same height in summer and winter, whereof I think this to be the reason. In winter it is of its customary size, or only a little greater than is natural to it, for in that country in winter there is very little rain, but snow everywhere. But in the summer the abundant snow which has fallen in winter melts and pours from all sides into the Ister ; so this snow pours into the river and helps to swell it with much violent rain besides, the summer being the season of rain. And in the same degree as the sun draws to itself more water in summer than in winter, the water that commingles with the Ister is many times more abundant in summer than it is in winter; these opposites keep the balance true, so that the volume of the river appears ever the same.
51. One of the rivers of the Scythians, then, is the Ister. The next is the Tyras!; this comes from the north, flowing at first out of a great lake, which is the boundary between the Scythian and the Neurian countries; at the mouth of the river there is a settlement_of Greeks, who are called Tyritae.
1 The Dniester,
251
HERODOTUS
Tpitos d€”Travs trotapmos opuatar pev ex THS Levers, pet dé €x Aimyns peyarns wi meput VEWOVTAL immou ayptot AevKol: Karéerau € 7) 0 At attn opbas untnp ‘Travis. ex TAUTNS | Ov ava- TéXov o “Trravs TOT AMOS péee emt pev TeV TE nLepe@v moov Bpaxvs Kal Yunus eoT!, avo 6¢€ TOUTOU mpos O0adacons Tea oepwv TMEpE@Y ™OOV TUK POS dewds: €xOL500 yap és avTov Kpnvn, TUK, ovT@ On Ti €ovca TUK PY}, 1) peyabei oLKpH éovoa Kupva TOV “Trav eovTa TOTajLov év odiryourt peyav. éoTe dé 1) KpHVH abrn év ovpoLot xepns THS TE cpoTnpov Lxvbéwy Kal ‘Aralover: ovvona dé TH KpHIN Kal ev f pee TO YOPO cKvOicTL pev "E£aumaios, KaTa O€ TY EX jvev yAMooav ‘Ipal 0Ool. cuvayoucl dé Ta TEpuara 6 TE Tvpns Kal
0 “Travis Kara ’Anralovas, TO € amo TOUTOU os nes EKATEPOS peel EUPUYWYV TO pécov.
53. Tetaptos de Bopuadevns TOTALOS, Os €oTl TE [EYLOTOS eva “Iozpov TOUT@Y Kal ToAUapKE- OTATOS KATA yvOmas TAS Tuer épas OvTL pobvor tav XKvOikav Twotawav adda Kal TOV Ad\roV amavrov, wrAnv NetXov ToD AiyuTtiou: TovT@ yap ovK old TE é€oTl cumBarely adNOV TOTALOV: TAY S€ Aowrav Bopvabévns éotl wodvapKéotaTos, Os vopas Te KaAALoTAS Kal EUKOMLOETTATAS KTNVE L TapexXeTal ixOvas TE apiaTous Ovaxpi6ov Kal Teél- oTOUS, mivea@at TE HOva Tos éoTl, pee Te xabapos Tapa Gorepoianr, oTopos Te Tap avr ov aplaTos yiverat, Toln TE, TH ov omeipeTar ) XOpn, Babv- TAT Gres Te emt TO oTOmare avTOU avTOMaTOL TH YVUVTAL ATAETOL: KITEA Te peyara avaxavOa, Ta aVvTakalous Kad€ovat, TapexeTat €s Tapixyevaw,
252
BOOK IV. 52-53
52. The third river is the Hypanis; this comes from Scythia, flowing out of a great lake, round which wild white horses graze. ‘This lake is truly called the mother of the Hypanis. Here, then, the Hypanis rises ; for five days’ journey its waters are shallow and still sweet; after that for four days’ journey seaward it is wondrous bitter, for a spring issues into it which is so bitter that although its volume is small its admixture taints the Hypanis, one of the few great rivers of the world. This spring is on the border- land between the farming Scythians! and the Ala- zones ; the name of it and of the country whence it flows is in Scythian Exampaeus, in the Greek tongue Sacred Ways. The Tyras and the Hypanis draw their courses near together in the Alazones’ country ; after that they flow divergent, widening the space between.
53. The fourth is the river Borysthenes. This is the next greatest of them after the Ister, and the most serviceable, according to our judgment, not only of the Scythian rivers but of all, except the Egyptian Nile, with which no other river can be compared. But of the rest the Borysthenes is the most serviceable; it provides for beasts the fairest pasture lands and easiest of access, and the fish in it are beyond all in their excellence and their abundance. Its water is most sweet to drink, flow- ing with a clear current, whereas the cther rivers are turbid. There is excellent tilth on its banks, and very rich grass where the land is not sown; and self-formed crusts of salt abound at its mouth; it provides great spineless fish, called sturgeons, for the
1 See ch. 17. 253
HERODOTUS
/ \ adAa TE TONKA Owpdoat dkia. péypr mév vuv / , \ Teppéwy yowpov, és Tov TeccepdKovTa nmepewy / / /
TOOS EoTl, yiW@oKETaL péwy aro Bopéw avéuou: \ \ / ’ e er ’ , > \ v TO 6€ KaTUTEpOe Ov wv peer avOpwTar ovdeis EXEL
, lal ppacar' daivetar O€ pewv be épyjuov és Tov nr / a yeo@pyav LKvéwv THY X@pHY? OTOL yap of XKvOat > Tap avtov émt Séka ipepéwv mrOoV véuovTal. 4 lal lal povvou d€ TovTOUV Tov ToTayod Kat Netdov ovK 4 / \ / / / IQA > \ exo hpacat tas mnyds, OoKéw Sé, OVdE OvOels ¢ rn 3 E\djvev. ayxod te 6) Oaracaons 0 Bopucbévns , / 7 péwy yiveTat Kai of ouppioyetar o “Travis és > J EC 2 b] / a \ \ lal lal T@UTO Edos ExdLOOUS. TO O€ peTaEd TOV TOTALaV / > AY ” na , € / bd TOUT@Y, €ov EuPorov THs ywpns, ImTodew axKpN / 3 \ > a ae a eR. / 25 FQ Kanéetat, év 6€ avT@ ipov Anuntpos évidputar: mépynv O€ Tov ipod emt TH ‘Trav Bopuabeveitar KQATOLKNVTAL, 54. Tavta pev Ta amd TOUT@Y TOY ToOTAapLar, \ / \ fr a peTa O€ ToUTOUS TéuTTOS ToTau“ds AAXOS, TO > e x. , ovvona Lavtixdmns, péer wev Kal ovTOsS avo Bopéw Te Kal €x Aiuvys, Kal TO weTAaED TOUTOU TE Kal TOD BopuvaGéveos vépovtar of yewpyot YKvGar, exdrd00 / A dé és tv ‘Trainv, rapapenbapevos b€ tavTnv TO Bopuadévei cuppioryerat. ~~ ¢/ eS / / ral ce la) 55. “Extos 6€ ‘Traxupis motapos, Os opyarar \ > / é \ / be an to s bé prey €x ALuvys, Cra pécwv bé TOV Vouddwv XKvOéwr Se > a \ na / b] 6 \ pewv eéxdioot kata Kapeuwitw mori, és de&uv > / / ¢ of \ \ a / avTépyov thy te Trainv cai tov AyidAntov Opopov KaNeopmevor. 56. “EBdouos 6€ Téppos motapos atécyiotar
254
BOOK IV. 53-56
salting, and many other wondrous things besides. Its course is from the north, and there is knowledge of it as far as the Gerrhan land, that is, for forty days’ voyage; beyond that, no man can say through what nations it flows; but it is plain that it flows through desert country to the land of the farming Scythians, who dwell beside it for a ten days’ voyage. This is the only river, besides the Nile, whereof I cannot say what is the source; nor, I think, can any Greek. When the stream of the Borysthenes comes near the sea, the Hypanis mingles with it, issuing into the same marsh; the land between these rivers, being a jutting beak of the country, is called Hippolaus’ promontory ; a temple of Demeter stands there. The settlement of the Borystheneitae is beyond the temple, on the Hypanis.
54, This is the knowledge that comes to us from these rivers. After these there is a fifth river called Panticapas ; this also flows from the north out of a lake, and the land between it and the Borysthenes is inhabited by the farming Scythians; it issues into the Woodland country; which having passed it mingles with the Borysthenes.
55. The sixth is the river Hypacuris,! which rises from a lake, and flowing through the midst of the nomad Scythians issues out near the city of Carcine, bordering on its right the Woodland and the region called the Racecourse of Achilles.
56. The seventh river, the Gerrhus, parts from
1 Perhaps in the Molotschna region, considerably east of the Dnieper. The ‘‘ city of Carcine” lay at the eastern end of the Scythian sea-coast, close to the Tauric Chersonese (Crimea). ‘The Racecourse of Achilles was a strip of land, now broken into islands, about 80 miles long, between the Crimea and the mouth of the Dnieper,
255
HERODOTUS
pe aro Tov Bopuadeveos KATA TOUTO THS ywOpns és 0 yvorKerat 0 Bopuadevns: am éoX Lara pep vuv ex TOUTOU TOU Xwpou, ouvoja € eXxet TO ep 0 X@pos auTos, Deppos, péwv o€ és Oaraccav oupite. THy TE TOV Vvouad@v Xopny Kat THY TOV Baorniwov Yxvbewv, éxd.608 dé és Tov “Taaxvupu.
DT. ‘Oyoos 6€ 67 Pavais TOTA[LOS, Os péer Tave- Kabev é€ ex Atuvs peyarns OpiLwLevos, exd.b0t 66 és péelw ETL Acwyny Kaeo pev ny Machu, ) ovpifer XKvOas Te Tovs Bacidntous Kal Davpouaras. eS dé Tavaiv todtov adddos Totapos écBddrAE TO ovvona éatt” Tpyts.
58. Totcu wév 62 ovopactotat ToTapmotct ovTH 69 TL of SKvVOar éoxevadatat, Totat dé KTHVEGL 7 toin avahvopéevyn ev TH XKvOiKn eats émvyoro- TaTN Tacéwv Trolewy TOV rpmels LOpev: ayvoLlyo- pévotat O€ TotaL KTHVEDL €oTl GTAOUwOcacAaL OTL TOUTO OUTW EXEL.
59. Ta peév 6 péytota ottw ods evrropa éaoTi, Ta O& AOLTA vou“ala KaTa Tade ods SvaKéeTal. Oeovs wév povvous Tovabe ihdoxovtat, lotinv pev uaduoTta, emi 6¢ Ata cal Hv, vouifovtes thv jv tov Atos elvae yuvaixa, peta 6€ TOUTOUS ATroaA- ee TE Kal ovpaviny “A dpoditny Kal ‘Hpaxréa
L “Apea. TovTous pev Tavtes YKvdat vevopl- Kacl, of d€ Kadeopevor Baoirytor XKVOa Kal TO Ilocesdéwrt OUovct. dvopmatetat é cKxvOtort fee tin pev Tafiti, Zeds b€ opPotata Kata yvepmnv Ye THY eu KadEopevos Hamaios, I) de "Ami. "ATodAwy 6é Tortocvpos, ovpavin dé ‘Agpoditn "Apyiutraca, Hocedéwv 5€ Oayipacdédas. daydr-
256
BOOK IV. 56-59
the Borysthenes at about the place which is the end of our knowledge of that river; at this place it parts, and has the same name as the place itself, Gerrhus; then in its course to the sea it divides the country of the Nomads and the country of the Royal Scythians, and issues into the Hypacuris.
57. The eighth is the river Tanais!; this in its upper course begins by flowing out of a great lake, and enters a yet greater lake called the Maeetian, which divides the Royal Scythians from the Sauro- matae ; another river, called Hyrgis,? is a tributary of this Tanatis.
58. These are the rivers of name with which the Scythians are provided. For the rearing of cattle the grass growing in Scythia is the most bile- -making of all pastures known to us; ; it can be judged by the opening of the bodies of the cattle that this is so.
59. The Scythians then have what most concerns them ready to hand. It remains now to show the customs which are established among them. The only gods whom they propitiate by worship are these: Hestia in especial, and secondly Zeus and Karth, whom they deem to be the wife of Zeus; after these, Apollo, and the Heavenly Aphrodite, and Heracles, and Ares. All the Scythians worship these as gods; the Scythians called Royal sacrifice also to Poseidon. In the Scythian tongue Hestia is called Tabiti: Zeus (in my judgment most rightly so called) Papaeus ?; Earth is Apia, Apollo Goetosyrus, the Heavenly Aphrodite Artimpasa, and Poseidon
1 The Don.
2 Perhaps the “ Syrgis” of ch. 123; it may be the modern Donetz.
3 As the ‘* All-Father”; cp. such words as mdzas, marlas, etc.
257
VOL. II. 8
HERODOTUS
para dé Kal Bwpovs ral vnovs ov vomtfovaer Toléely TAY "A pei: TOUT® dé vopifova,
60. Ovoin be 1) auTn Tact KATETTIKE Tepl TAVTA TA ipa Opmolws, épdomévn we TO MeV LprLoV avTo éumetrodicpévov Tovs éeutpocBiovs modas eoTnKe, o 6é Over 6mia0e TOU KTIVEOS EgTEWS ondoas THY apxny TOU oT popou cataBadhet pe, TLTTOVTOS dé TOU (pntou emixaneet TOV Jeov 7O av Ovn, Kal Everta Bpoy@ rept ov éRanre TOV avxeva, cxutaniba o€ euBarov Teplayel Kal aTrOT VIN El, ovTe TUP avakavoas ovTE KaTapEdmEVOS OUT ért- omeloas® atoTviEas 6€ Kal atrodeipas TpaTreTaL mpos Ewnoty.
61. Tis de ys TIS SevOinhns aivas a&vXov €ovans Moe ode és THY Ernow TaV Kpewv é£eEv- PNTa eTELOaY ATOOELPWOL TA (pHa, YUmVOUGL TA ocTéa TOV Kpeov, ETELTA ExBaddovat, HY peV TUX@OL EXOVTES, ES AEBTas emuxwplous, padoTa Aeo Biot KPNTHpTe T POTELKEROUS, yopis it OTL TOO peCovas: 6 TOUTOUS eo BadrovTes Eyrouvar UTOKALOVTES Ta ooTea TOV ipntov. nv oe pr} ope Taph o AEB, ot dé és Tas yaorepas TOV Lpniwv ésfddrovtes TA Kpea TaVT Kat Tapapiavres vdwp UtoKxalovor Ta ootéa Ta b€ aiPeTar Kad- ALoTa, al O€ yaorepes Xopeovar EUTETEWS Ta Kped eyriAwpeva TOV oaTéwy: Kal ovT@ Bots Te E@UTOV éFéves Kal Tada ipnua éwuTo Exactov. émeav dé ew On Ta Kpéa, 0 ducas TOV KpE@V Kal TOV oTaYXVOV ama pEdwevos pimret és TO eum poo be. Qvovar 6€ Kal Ta GAAaA TpoBata Kal tmous paruota.
Totor pev 67) adXoLoL TOV Gedv ovTW BvoVGL
258
BOOK IV. 59-62
Thagimasadas. It is their practice to make images and altars and shrines for Ares, but for no other god.
60. In all their sacred services alike they follow the same method of sacrifice; this is how it is offered. The victim itself stands with its forefeet shackled together; the sacrificer stands behind the beast, and throws it down by plucking the end of its rope ; as the victim falls, he invokes whatever god it is to whom he sacrifices. Then, throwing a noose round the beast’s neck, he thrusts in a stick and twists it and so strangles the victim, lighting no fire nor offering the firstfruits, nor pouring any libation ; and having strangled and flayed the beast, he sets about cooking it.
61. Now the Scythian land is wondrous bare of wood : so this is their device for cooking the flesh. When they have flayed the victims, they strip the flesh from the bones and throw them into the cauldrons of the country, if they have such: these are most like to Lesbian bowls, save that they are much bigger; into these then they throw the victim’s bones, and cook them by lighting a fire beneath. But if they have no cauldron, then they cast all the flesh into the victim’s stomachs, adding water thereto, and make a fire beneath of the bones, which burn finely ; the stomachs easily hold the flesh when it is stripped from the bones; thus an ox serves to cook itself, and every other victim does likewise. When the flesh is cooked, the sacrificer takes the firstfruits of the flesh and the entrails and casts it before him. They use all beasts of the flock for sacrifice, but chiefly horses,
62. Such is their way of sacrificing to all other
259 s 2
HERODOTUS
Kal Taira TOV KTNVEDDY, 7@ dé *Apei @oe. KaTa vo"Ovs EXAOTOUS TOV apxeov écidputat ope ‘Apeos (pov Tovovoe ppuyavev paxeor TUVVEVEATAL O@ov T él oradious Tpeis phKos kat evpos, bryos be éXacoov ave be TOUTOU TET Pay ovov dmedov Té- Tointal, Kal Ta pev Tpia TOV KOwY é€aTl aTO- TOMa, KATA 6é TO €v emtBarov. eTEOs d€ EXATTOU dpdgas TEVTHKOVTA Kal ex OV emiveouce ppvya- vor" UTovoo Teel yap 67) alel vro TOV YELMOVOV. ert TOUTOU 3) Tob anKod axivaKns o181}peos (puta apxaios EKAT TOLL, Kal TobT €oTl Tov "Apeos TO ayahpa. ToUT@ 6€ TO dc ay Ovotas emer etous Tporayouat mpoBdtav kal inrov, Kal 67 Kal ToLoLS étt TAéwW OVovct 1) TotcL ardowoe Geoion: dcous adv TOV ToNEMoV Coypyroct, aro TOV ExaTOV avd par avopa vover TpoT@ ov 7 avT@ Kal Ta mpoBata, aXr’ eTEpoity. émeav yap olvov emLaTreiT wo Kata TOV Keparewr, arog pa- Covet TOUS avOpwrrous € és dyryos Kal érevta avevet- KavTES avo él Tov GyKov TOV bpuyay wv KATAXE- oUvgl TO aipa Tob aKwvaKen. avo pev on popeovar TOUTO, KaTW O€ Tapa TO tpov Tolevat TabEe* TOV amor paryevtov avdpav TOUS deEtous mous TavTas dm oTAMOvTES avy That xEpal €s TOV 18 pa. (eto, Kal éreita Kal Ta AdNAa aTépEartes ipyia avran- AdooovTat. xelp 6€ TH ay méon KéeTAal, Kal yapis o VEKPOS.
63. Ovciar pév vey avtat ogi KateoTaat. vat be ovToL ovoder vouifoval, ovde Tpéepey ev TH KON TO TapdTav Gzhovat.
64. Ta & és TONE LOV eyovTa woé ope Sia- KéaTal éTeal TOY TP@TOV avdpa KaTAaBddn avip
260
BOOK IV. 62-64
gods and such are the beasts offered; but their sacrifices to Ares are on this wise. Every district in each of the governments has in it a building sacred to Ares, to wit, a pile of fagots of sticks three furlongs broad and long, but of a less height, on the top of which there is a flattened four-sided surface ; three of its sides are sheer, but the fourth can be ascended. In every year an hundred and fifty waggon-loads of sticks are heaped upon this; for the storms of winter ever make it sink down. On this pile there is set for each people an ancient scimitar of iron, which is their image of Ares; to this scimitar they bring yearly sacrifice of sheep and goats and horses, offering to these symbols even more than they do to the other gods. Of all their enemies that they take alive, they sacrifice one man in every hundred, not according to their fashion of sacrificing sheep and goats, but differently. They pour wine on the men’s heads and cut their throats over a vessel; then they carry the blood up on to the pile of sticks and pour it on the scimitar. So they earry the blood aloft, but below by the sacred build- ing they cut off the slain men’s right arms and hands and throw these into the air, and presently depart when they have sacrificed the rest of the victims; the arm lies where it has fallen, and the body apart from it.
63. These then are their established fashions of sacrifice ; but of swine these Scythians make no offerings ; nor are they willing for the most part to rear them in their country.
64. As to war, these are their customs. A Scythian drinks of the blood of the first man whom he has
261
HERODOTUS
«vo ns, TOU aipatos euTrivel, éaous © av poveton €v TH HaXn, TOUT@Y Tas Keparas amropepet TO Bacir&. amrevelKas bev yap ceparny THS Anins peTahapBaver TY av AdBoor, un) éveikas 6é ov. arrodei pet Ge auTny TpoTe TOL@OE TEpLTa Lov KUEN mept Ta WTA Kal NaBopevos THS cepanijs exoelel, mera € capKioas Boos XEvpH deyrer THOL XEPTEs opyacas dé avTO ate YELPOMAKT pov E. EKTHTAL, ex O€ TOY Naan ToD iwmou TOV avTos eAavvel, éx touTou e&aTrTeL Kal ayarnerar os yap ay TreloTa déppata XELPOMAKT PA EXn, avi}p apiaTos OUTOS KEK PITAL. TOANOL O€ aUT@V é€K TOV aTo- appatov Kab xAaivas éreivucbat Totedot, oup- pamTovres KaTa 7ép Batras. ToNol dé avdpav ey 0 pav Tas (bekias yelpas vexp@v €ovtT@Vv aTrodet- pavres avtotaot ovués KadXUTTpAS TOV paper peor TOLEUYTAL. dépya dé avOp@Tov Kal TaXU Kal haper pov nV apa, a yedov OepuaTov TAVT@OV Kap- ™poTatov NEvKOT TYTL. ToNOl ¢ Kal ohous avbpas exdelpavTes Kal dvatetvarvtes emt EVV eT itTOV Teptpepouct.
65. Tatra pev on obT opt VEVOMLLOTAL, avTas dé Tas Kepanras, OUTL TavToV ada TOY exPictov, Toleval TAOE’ ATTOTpPLTAaS ExagTos * map TO evepte ToV obpvav exxabaiper Kal HV bev 7) TENS, 0 O€ ef lev e@poBoenv povVnY TEpLTELVasS OUTW Xparar, jv O€ 7) TAOVGLOS, THY pev @ 0 Boenv TepiTeivel, ’cwbev 88 Kat axputw@oas oUT@ Xparat TOT Hpi. Totevat O€ TOUTO Kat ex TOV oixniov ip ope Ovaopot yevovTat Kal nv eTLKPATHON avroo Tapa 7@ Bactrée. Ecivav 6é of EMovTwy THV av Noyov
1 [éxaoros] Stein.
262
BOOK IV. 64-65
overthrown. He carries to his king the heads of all whom he has slain in the battle; for he receives a share of the booty taken if he bring a head, but not otherwise. He scalps the head by making a cut round it by the ears, then grasping the scalp and shaking the head out. Then he scrapes out the flesh with the rib of an ox, and kneads the skin with his hands, and having made it supple he keeps it for a napkin, fastening it to the bridle of the horse which he himself rides, and taking pride in it; for he is judged the best man who has most scalps for napkins. Many Scythians even make garments for wear out of these scalps, sewing them together like coats of skin. Many too take off the skin, nails and all, from their dead enemies’ hands, and make thereof cover- ings for their quivers ; it would seem that the human skin is thick and shining, of all skins, one may say, the brightest and whitest. There are many too that flay the skin from the whole body and carry it about on horseback stretched on a wooden frame.
65. The heads themselves, not of all but of their bitterest foes, they treat in this wise. Each saws off all the part beneath the eyebrows, and cleanses the rest. If he be a poor man, then he does but cover the outside with a piece of raw hide, and so makes use of it ; but if he be rich, he covers the head with the raw hide, and gilds the inside of it and so uses it for a drinking-cup. Such cups a man makes also of the head of his own kinsman with whom he has been at feud, and whom he has worsted in a suit before the king ; and if guests whom he honours visit
263
HERODOTUS
TOLENT AL; TAS Kepanras TavTas Tmapapéper kal emrLNeyet Os ol éovTes otKijoe TONE}LOV 7 pooel- KaVTO Kab opewy aUTOS €TEKpUTHGE, TAVTHV avdpayabinv AeyovTes.
66. “Azaé 6é Tov €viauToD ExdoToOU O vouapxns éxaoTos év T@ EWUTOD VOUB KLPVa KpnTipa olvou, aT’ ov mivouat TOV Yevdéwv Toice ap aivoOpes TONE [LOL dparpnwevor €wou Tolar & dv pt) KaTeEp- yao mevov n ToUTO, ov yevovTar Tov oivou TOUTOU, GXW’ HT UL MEVOL amoxaTéaTau dverdos b€ ope €orl péyearov TOUTO. dco dé ap aurav Kal KapTa TONNOVS aepas aparpnKores Ewa, ovTo. 6€ avuvdvo KUALKaS EyoVTES Tivovar omod.
67. Mavtues 6€ SxvOéwv eici trodXol, of par- Tevovtat paRdoice itelvnot ToAAHCL woe érrEdv haxérxous paSdmv peydrous éveixwvtar, Oevtes yapal dueEetNiccovar adTovs, Kal éml plav éxd- aTnv paBoov TiWévtes Oeamifouvcr, dua Te NéyovTeEs TavTa ouvveldéovar Tas paBdous oTig@ Kal adres KaTa pilav ovv7Geiar. auTn pev odt 1 pavTeKn maT pein éotl. of dé ‘Evdpees of avpoyvvot THY ‘Agppooitny ohion éyovat pavTLKny 6odvau pe- Avpns & ov row pavtevorvtar éreav Thy pirvpnv _Tpixa oXLoN, dvaTAXExwv év Toict SakTv- i Tolat EwuTOU Kal Suadveov x pa.
"Ezeav 6€ Baovreds 0 XKkvbéwv Kaun, Pies kad TOV pavtlov avépas pels TOUS eVSOKLpEoVTAS pddora, of T POTD TO elpn ev pavTevovTar Kal héyouar ouToL Os TO emimay pddtota Tdabe, ws Tas Bacirnias iotias émiwp- KNKE OS Kal OS, A€youTes TOV aorta Tov av 6n
e ‘ Aéywot. Tas 6€ Baoidnlas iotias vouos YKvOnot
264
BOOK IV. 65-68
him he will serve them with these heads, and show how the dead were his kinsfolk who made war upon him and were worsted by him; this they call manly valour.
66. Moreover once in every year each governor of a province brews a bow! of wine in his own province, whereof those Scythians drink who have slain enemies; those who have not achieved this taste not this wine but sit apart dishonoured; and _ this they count a very great disgrace; but as many as have slain not one but many enemies, they have each two cups and so drink of them both.
67. There are among the Scythians many diviners, who divine by means of many willow wands as I will show. They bring great bundles of wands, which they lay on the ground and unfasten, and utter their divinations laying one rod on another; and while they yet speak they gather up the rods once more and lay them together one by one; this manner of divination is hereditary among them. The Enareis, who are epicene, say that Aphrodite gave them the art of divination, which they practise by means of lime-tree bark. They cut this bark into three portions, and prophesy while they plait and unplait these in their fingers.
68. But whenever the king of the Scythians falls sick, he sends for the three diviners most in repute, who prophesy in the aforesaid manner ; and they for the most part tell him that such and such a man (naming whoever it is of the people of the country) has forsworn himself by the king’s hearth; for when the Scythians will swear their mightiest oath, it is
265
HERODOTUS
’ / / x \ / TA ULANLTTA €OTL OMVUVAaL TOTE ETEAY TOV MéyLaTOV ee b] / “ 7 > / \ 6pkov €CéXwaLr Omvivar. avTixa bé Svadedap- / © \ XN \ lal rn pévos ayeTat ovTOS Tov av 61 dat éeTLOpKHcAL, aTruymevoV O€ ENEYXOVCGL Ol [LAVTLES WS ETTLOPKHGAS a a \ / / daivetar €v TH pavTikn Tas Bacidnlas toTias Kal \ ~ > / c y a Ni , 5) dua TavTa ahyeel 0 Bacirevs: 0 O€ apvéeTat, ov PapLevos ET LOPKITAL, Kal dewvohoyeerau. apveo- peevov O€ TOUTOU fe) Bacvrevs HeTAT EMT ETAL dNdovs duthyatous pavtias: «al VY Mev KAL OUTOL éao- paves és TV peavTexny KaTaoyoact eTLopK io al, Tou 6€ (Oéws THY Kepanrny aTroTapvovct, Kal Ta Xpnwata avToo Siarayxavouet ol TpOTOL TOY pavri@ov: Hv O€ Ol ewe Govres Hav Les dmoNawst, GAOL Tapert pavTles Kal pada Adrol. HV @V Ol mTreEvvES TOV aVOpwTOV aTOAVGwCL, SédoKTAL TOLCL la) , cal TPOTOLTL TOV LAVTLMV aUTOIGL aTrOANVO Oat. b a fol \ a 69. “AmroArNDat STA avTovs TpoT@ ToOL@DdE 3 \ e / / Aa évreav auakav dpvyavev TANTS! Kal UTOLEVEwWSL Bods, éumodtcavtes Tovs pavtias Kai yelpas / , nr oTiaw OnoavTes KAL TTOMMTAVTES KaTEpyVUaL és \ \ 7 fn péca Ta ppvyava. UmompnaavTes O€ aUTA aTLEtoL \ \ \ po8noavres TOUS Bots. TONNOL [EV 67 ovyKaTa- KALOVTAL Tolcl pavTiae Boes, Tool Oe Tept- KEKAU[LEVOL aTopevyouat, émeav avuTaY 0 pupos KaTaKkav07. KaTaxatovar € TpOT® TO eipnuévo a. as Kal OL aXXas aitias TOUS pavTlas, Wevdoudvtias KadeovTes. Tous 6 av atoKtelvn Bacirevs, Tov- 2a\ \ a , > \ , \ TWY OvVOE TOUS Taloas NElTrEL, AANA TaVTa Ta epoeva KTElvEL, TA O€ OrjEa OVK AOLKEEL. - e/ \ A / e \ \ 10. “Opxia 6€ movedvTar YKvVGat WE Trpos TOUS av Troléewvtat &s KUALKA MEYaANnV KEepapmivynv oivov e / lal eyyéavTes aiwa ovpployouet TOV TO OpKLoY Tap-
266
BOOK IV. 68-70
by the king’s hearth that their custom is to swear most solemnly. Forthwith the man whom they allege to be forsworn is seized and brought in, and when he comes the diviners accuse him, saying that their divination shows him to have forsworn himself by the king’s hearth, and that this is the cause of the king’s sickness; and the man vehemently denies that he is forsworn. So when he denies it the king sends for twice as many diviners: and if they too, looking into their art, prove him guilty of perjury, then straightway he is beheaded and his goods are divided among the first diviners; but if the later diviners acquit him, then other diviners come, and yet again others. If then the greater number of them acquit the man, it is decreed that the first diviners shall themselves be put to death.
69. And this is the manner of their death. Men yoke oxen to a waggon laden with sticks and make the diviners fast amid these, fettering their legs and binding their hands behind them and gagging them ; then they set fire to the sticks and drive the oxen away, affrighting them. Often the oxen are burnt to death with the diviners, and often the pole of their waggon is burnt through and the oxen escape with a scorching. They burn their diviners for other reasons, too, in the manner aforesaid, calling them false prophets. When the king puts a man to death, neither does he leave the sons alive, but kills all the males of the family; to the females he does no hurt.
70. As for the giving of sworn pledges to such as are to receive them, this is the Scythian fashion: they take blood from the parties to the agreement
267
HERODOTUS
VOMEVOV, TUpavTes UTEATL 1 eTUTALOVTES payatpy o pULK POV Tou T@LATOS, Kal ererta amoBavpartes és THY KUM ducevdeny Kal oa rous Kal cayapw Kal aKOVTLOV’ emedy bé TabTa TOUTOCL, KaTev- NovTar “TONG Kal érevra arroTivougt avTot Té Ol TO OpKLOV TolevMEVOL Kal TMV ETOMEVOV Ol mrelotou aéLoL.
1. ‘Tadal 6€ tév Bacrteor ev Dépporce eiol és 6 0 BopuaPévns éoti poor Teor os"? év0atta, emedv ot atobdvn o Bacirevs, dpvypa yiis péya opvacoucl TeTpaywvov, EtoLu“ov Oé TOUTO ToLN- gavTes avadayPavovat Tov vexpov, KaTAaKEKnpO- pévov pev TO c@pa, THY b€ vnddY avacy.abeicar kal KalapOeicayv, mrénv KUTEépoU KEKoppévou Kal Oupinpatos Kal cedivov oméppatos Kal avyyaou, cuveppappevnv OTTicw, Kal Kouifovar év duakn és ddro €Ovos. of S€ dv mapadéEwvtat Kopicbévta TOV VEKpoY, TOLEVaL TA TEP ol Bacirntot LevOar TOU @TOS ATOTAPVOVTAL, Tplyas TepLKelpovTat, Spaxtovas TEPLTAMVOVTAL, [ET @T OV Kat p piva. Kara pvacovTat, fe THS d pia Tepis XeLpos OLaTOUS OLa- Bvvéovra. évGedtev S€ Kopifovar év TH apakn Tov Bacidéos Tov véxvy és addO EOvOS TaV ap- youct of 5é ode Erovtas és TOUS TpoTEpoV HOOP. eT ea 6€ TuvtTas TepiehOwae TOV vEKUD xouivortes, év Te Teppotae écxata KATOLKNMEVOLTL elol TOV eOvéov TOV apyouct Kal ev Tho Tabfo. Kal évreita, érreav Oéwor Tov véxuy év That OijKnot ert oTiBabos, TapatynEavtes aixpas évOev Kal évOev Tod vexpod Eva UtreEptEivovot Kal Eretta pupil
1 és 8—mpoomdwrés is bracketed by Stein, chiefly on the ground of inconsistency with ch. 53.
268
BOOK IV. 70-71
by making a little hole or cut in the body with an awl ora knife, and pour it mixed with wine into a great earthenware cup, wherein they then dip a scimitar and arrows and an axe and a javelin; and when this is done the makers of the sworn agreement them- selves, and the most honourable of their followers, drink of the blood after sclemn imprecations.
71. The burial-places of the kings are in the land of the Gerrhi, which is the end of the navigation of the Borysthenes. There, whenever their king has died, the Scythians dig a great four-cornered pit in the ground; when this is ready they take up the dead man—his body enclosed in wax, his belly cut open and cleansed and filled with cut marsh-plants and frankincense and parsley and anise seed, and sewn up again—and carry him on a waggon to another tribe. Then those that receive the dead man at his coming do the same as do the Royal Scythians ; that is, they cut off a part of their ears, shave their heads, make cuts round their arms, tear their foreheads and noses, and pierce their left hands with arrows. Thence the bearers carry the king’s body on the waggon to another of the tribes which they rule, and those to whom they have already come follow them; and having carried the dead man to all in turn, they are in the country of the Gerrhi, the farthest distant of all tribes under their rule, and at the place of burial. Then, having laid the dead in the tomb on a couch, they plant spears all round the body and lay across them wooden planks, which they then roof over with hides; in the
269
HERODOTUS
Katacreyatouct, év O€ TH Aor evpux@pty THS Onkns TOV TANNAKEDY Te play arom igavres Garrover Kal TOV olvoxoov Kal pocryeupov Kal im TOKO |LOV Kal OLnkovov Kal aryyedtn Popov Kal immous Kal TOV dKov TavT@Y aTapyas Kal piadras Xpucéas” apyup@ O€ ovdev ovde Nare@p XPE@vTac. TavTa 6é€ TOMNTayTEs yovar TavTes XOpa péya, Ur COpLEVOL Kal Tpo0upedmevor ws péyeo Tov TOLHO aL.
72. “Eviautod 6é TEPLPEPO[LEVOV avTis ToLevaL meee AaPVovtes TOV out ov Jeparrovt@y TOUS émuTnoeoTaTous (o? 6€ celal LKvGat € eyyevées* ovToL yap Geparrevovat TOUS ay auros 0 Bacireds KENEUTN, apyupovntor 6é OvK elot ot Oeparrovtes), TOUT@V Ov TOV OujKove € err ea aTroTMiEwor TEVTHKOVTA Kal im Tous TOUS KaNMOTOUS TevTnKovta, e&eXOvTES aut av THY Kouiny Kal KkaOnpavtes epmimhaae ax vpov Kal cuppaT Tovat. aryidos be fMtov eT L dvo Evra oTITAVTES UMTLOV KAL TO ETEpPOV Typo TIS daidos én érepa 6vo, KataTrnEavres TpoT@ TOLOUT® TONKA TavTa, ETELTA TOV ITTOV KATA Ta bKea €0Na TAYER OveMaoaTes HEX pL TOV TPaxn- wy aaprBalouvar avtTous éml Tas aryic as" TOV 6€ al pev TpoTepar awrides UTEXOUTL TOUS @pous TOV inTov, at 6€ Ome Tapa TOUS pnpovs TAS yaorépas UToAapLBavover: aKédea O€ auporepa KAT AK PEMATAL peTewpa. VaNLVOvs 6é Kal oT Ome euBarovres € Tous immous KaTaTELVOUGL és TO mpocle avTov Kal érerta éx Taccddwv Séovet. tav be 6) venvicxwy TOV aToTeTVLyLEvOV TOV TevTnKovTa éva Exactov avaBiBafovar él tov immov, moe avaSiBalovtes, émeav vexpod ExaaTov
270
BOOK IV. 71-72
open space which is left in the tomb they bury, after strangling, one of the king’s concubines, his cup- bearer, his cook, his groom, his squire, and his messenger, besides horses, and first-fruits of all else, and golden cups; for the Scythians make no use of silver or bronze. Having done this they all build a great barrow of earth, vying zealously with one another to make this as great as may be.
72. With the completion of a year they begin a fresh practice. Taking the trustiest of the rest of the king’s servants (and these are native-born Scythians, for only those serve the king whom he bids so to do, and none of the Scythians have servants bought by money) they strangle fifty of these squires and fifty of their best horses and empty and cleanse the bellies of all and fill them with chaff. Then they make fast the half of a wheel to two posts, so that it hangs down, and the other half to another pair of posts, till many posts thus furnished are planted in the ground, and, presently, driving thick stakes lengthways through the horses’ bodies to their necks, they lay the horses aloft on the wheels so that the wheel in front supports the horse’s shoulders and the wheel behind takes the weight of the belly by the hindquarters, and the forelegs and hindlegs hang free ; and putting bridles and bits in the horses’ mouths they stretch the bridles to the front and make them fast with pegs. Then they take each one of the fifty strangled young men and mount him on the horse; their way of doing it is to drive an upright stake through each
271
HERODOTUS
Tapa Thy axavoav EvNov opOov duehacwar Mey pt TOU Tpaxrrov" KaTwbev oe UTEpeXel Tou EvNov TOUTOU TO €S TOPMLOY THYVVOVGL TOU érépou EvAov Tou Ova TOD inTou. eT LOTT AVTES dé KUKA@ TO ona imméas TOLOUTOUS aTENAUVOUGL.
73. Otrw pév tovs Baciriéas Oattovet Tovs dé addXous SxvOas, émeav atrobavwct, Tepiayovat of ayYoTaTw TpoanKoVTes KaTa TOUS dirous év apaknor KEL{LEVOUS” Tov Oe ExaTTOS UTodEKo[EVOS EVM EEL TOUS ETTOMEVOUS, Kal TO vexp@ AT AVT@OV TApaTrAnTosS TapatiOnor Oca TotcL dow. 1) LEpAS 6¢ TETTEPAKOVTA OUTW OL iSiBrat Te pla- YOVTAL, ETELTA Garrovrat. Oapavtes dé ot Leva KabalpovTat TpOT@ TOL@bE. TyNTdpEVvoL Tas Keda- Aas Kal éxAvVapeEvor TOoLevaL TEpl TO C@pa TaAbeE éreav EvUNa oTijgwot Tpia és GAANAG KEeKALLéEvAa, Tepl TADTA Tirous ELpLVEOUS TEPLTELVOUGL, oupppa- Eavtes 5€ ws padiora MOous ex Tupos diapaveas éoBarrovet és oxagbny KELLEY EV pET@ TOV EUAwy Te Kal TOY Tidov.
74. "Eote 6€ ode xavvaBis puopévn ev TH YOpPN TANY TAaXUTHTOS Kal pmeydleos TO ALVO éeudepe- OTATN* TAUTH SE TOAAB UTEepheper 9) Kavvafs. avTn Kal avTouaTn Kal oTELPOMEVN puerta, Kab €& auras Opixes pev Kal ciara TrovevvT al Tolot ALwEoLCL opovoTarta ovd av, GoTis pn KapTa tpl Beov ein avrhs, Siaryvoin Nivov 7) KavvaBios €oTl Os Oe pn €1sé Kw THY KavvaBida, Alveor Sokol €lvat TO elma.
75. Tavrns ov ot Leva THs Kavya vos TO ome pwa emeay rAaBwot, vroduvouat vmo TOUS midous, Kal érrerta ériBdddovaet TO oTréppa eT
272
BOOK IV. 72-75
body passing up by the spine to the neck, and enough of the stake projects below to be fixed in a hole made in the other stake, that which passes through the horse. So having set horsemen of this fashion round about the tomb they ride away.
73. Such is their way of burying their kings. All other Scythians, when they die, are Jaid in waggons and carried about among their friends by their nearest of kin; each receives them and entertains the retinue hospitably, setting before the dead man about as much of the fare as he serves to the rest. All but the kings are thus borne about for forty days and then buried. After the burial the Scythians cleanse themselves as I will show: they anoint and wash their heads; as for their bodies, they set up three poles leaning together to a point and cover these over with woollen rugs; then, in the place so enclosed to the best of their power, they make a pit in the centre beneath the poles and the rugs and throw red-hot stones into it.
74. They have hemp growing in their country, very like flax, save that the hemp is by much the thicker and taller. This grows both of itself and also by their sowing, and of it the Thracians even make garments which are very like linen; nor could any, save he were a past master in hemp, know whether they be hempen or linen; whoever has never yet seen hemp will think the garment to be linen.
75. The Scythians then take the seed of this hemp and, creeping under the rugs, they throw it
273 VOL. II, yy
HERODOTUS
tous dvahavéas AiGovs TO Tupi: TO b€ Oupratar emBadhopevov Kal az pida TapeXeTat TooauTHy OTE ‘Edrgueen ovoepia av poy mupin aToKpa- THTELE. ol de 2Kvdar a diya pevor TH Tupin @pvOVTal. TOUTO ode avr AouTpov éoTe" ov yap on hovovTat voate TO TapaTay TO oT Opd. ai oe yuvaixes aUTOV Dowp Tapaxéoveat KaTaG@XOUTL Tepl NOov Tpn- xuv THs KUTaplLoTOU Kal KeOpov Kal AuBavov Evhou, Kal émrelTa TO KATAT@OXOMEVOV TOUTO TaXU €ov KaTAaT ANAT TOVTAL Wav TO copa Kal TO TporwT ov" Kal apa pev eV@otn odéas amo TOUTOV ioXel, apa é€ aTratpEeoveat Th Oevtépn nmépn THY KaTa- TAAGTUY yivovTar xabapai Kal ayer pat.
76. Hewsxotor 5€ vopaiorct Kai ovTot hevyouae aivas xpacOar, pute Te@v AdNdroV, “ENANULKOICL dé Kal Kota, as drédeEav “Avayapaots Te Kal SeUTEpa adTis XKUANS. TOUTO Ev yap Avayapats émeite yhv modAnv Oewpyncas Kal amodeEapevos KaT auTHVY copinv TONAIY éxopuifeto és Gea Ta X<Kvbéwr, TEOY ov “EdAqomovtou “Tpoaia xet és Kuftxcov: Kal eupe yap TH pnrpl Tov Gedy ava- yovTas TOUS Kugicnvovs OpTnV peyaror per ews KapTa, evEaTo 7 7H pntpl 0 ‘Avaxapats, HV COS ral vrylns aT overran és éwuTov, Ovcev Te Kata TAUTA KATA @pa tovs Kufixnvovs trovedvtas Kat Tavyuxioa oTIoEW. @s 6€ amixeTo és THY XKv- Oexny, kaTadus és THY Kareomevyv “Trainv (7 & EoTL bev mapa TOV "AXUAN LOD Spoor, TUYXaveEL O€ Taga éovca devo pe@v TavT oly THEN), és Tav: THY 67) KATAOUS 0 ‘Avaxapors THY opty émreT éN EE macav TH Ged, TUT AVOV Te yoy Kal exdnoapevos ayddpata. Kai Tov Tis XKvOéwv Katappacbels
274
Pee rE te on
BOOK IV. 75-76
on the red-hot stones; and, being so thrown, it smoulders and sends forth so much steam that no Greek vapour-bath could surpass it. The Scythians howl in joy for the vapour-bath. This serves them instead of bathing, for scarce ever do they wash their bodies with water. But their women grind with a rough stone cypress and cedar and frankincense wood, pouring water also thereon, and with the thick stuff so ground they anoint all their bodies and faces, whereby not only does a fragrant scent abide upon them, but when on the second day they take off the ointment their skin becomes clean and shining.
76. But as regards foreign usages, the Scythians (as others) are wondrous loth to practise those of any other country, and of Hellas in especial, as was proved in the case of Anacharsis and again also of Seyles. For when Anacharsis, having seen much of the world in his travels and given many proofs of his wisdom therein, was coming back to the Scythian country, he sailed through the Hellespont and put in at Cyzicus; where, finding the Cyzicenes celebrating the feast of the Mother of the Gods with great pomp, he vowed to this same Mother that, if he re- turned to his own country safe and sound, he would sacrifice to her as he saw the Cyzicenes do, and establish a nightly rite of worship. So when he came to Scythia, he hid himself in the country called Woodland (which is beside the Race of Achilles, and is all overgrown with every kind of wood); hiding himself there Anacharsis celebrated the goddess’s ritual with exactness, carrying a cym- bal and hanging about himself images. ‘Then some
275
HERODOTUS
avTov Tatra TrovebvTa eonunve TO Bacirer LavNo-
0 6€ Kal AUTOS ATLKOMEVOS WS cide TOV ’Avdyapow TovedvTé Tavita, Tofevoas avTov amr eKTeELVe. Kal viv iv TUS elpntat Tepl ‘Avaxaporos, ov pact pw LKvdar Yv@dKely, 61a TOUTO OTL eFedHunoé TE és THY "EXdaba Kal EerviKoioe EGect Sveypynoato. ws O° eyo nKovTa Tupvew Tov ‘A prarretBeos €TLTPOTOV, etvat avtov “ldavOipacou tod Sxvbéwv Baciréos Tatpwv, Tatda dé eivat Tvovpov tod Avxov tod SrapyaT etBeos. el av TAUTIS iv THs otKins o ‘Avaxapous, (oro UTd Tod adehpeod amofaver: '[édvOupaos yap Av Tats LavAtov, LavrLos O€ Hv 0 atoxteivas “Avayapow.
77. Kattoe teva dn Hxovca AOyov adXov UTO Tledomovynctav Neyouevov, @S UTO TOV YKvOéwv Baciréos ‘Avaxapats amoTreuh els THIS "EXXad0s pabyris yevowTo, omlaw TE dTrovor ti aas pain 7 pos TOV aT OTreUNaVTa ” “EXAqvas mdvTas aoxo- ous elvar es TACAV codiny TV Aaxedarpovior, ToUTOLOL O€ Elvat povvorot Toppoves Sovvat Te Kal deEacbar Aoyou. aN ovTOS uev oO oyos adhos TeTAATTAL um avtov “EXAjvev, 0 8 av avyp @aTTEP TPOTEpoOV ElpéOn SvePOdpn.
78. Odtos bev vuv ovT@ on em py ge dia Eewika Te vouwaia Kat “EXAnviKas opirtas. TodXoiat O€ Kapta éteot VaTepov YKvUAnS 0 ApitaTretOecos éTrabe mapatAjoia ToUT@. "AptaTretOei yap TO TKvOdwv Bacirée yivetar pet Ad\rNov Taidwv LevrAns €& ‘Totpinviis 6€ yuvatxos obTos yivera kal ovdamas eyywpins: Tov » uATHpP aUTN yA@ooay Te “EAXXdOa Kal ypaupata edidake. peta O€ ypovw tortepov
276
BOOK IV. 76-78
Scythian marked him doing this and told it to the king, Saulius ; who, coming himself to the place and seeing Anacharsis performing these rites, shot an arrow at him and slewhim. And now the Scythians, if they are asked about Anacharsis, say they have no knowledge of him; this is epeuce he left his country ‘for Hellas and followed the customs of strangers. But according to what I heard from Tymnes, the deputy for Ariapithes, Anacharsis was uncle to Idanthyrsus king of Scythia, and he was the son of Gnurus, son of Lycus, son of Spargapithes. Now if Anacharsis was truly of this family, then I would have him know that he was slain by his own brother; for Idanthyrsus was the son of Saulius, and it was Saulius who slew Anacharsis.
77. It is true that I have heard another story told by the Pelponnesians; namely, that Anacharsis had been sent by the king of Scythia and had been a learner of the ways of Hellas, and after his return told the king who sent him that all Greeks were zealous for every kind of learning, save only the Lacedaemonians; but that these were the only Greeks who spoke and listened with discretion. But this is a tale vainly invented by the Greeks them- selves; and be this as it may, the man was put to death as I have said.
78. Such-like, then, was the fee that befell Anacharsis, all for his foreign usages and his compan- ionship with Greeks; and a great many years after- wards, Scyles, son of Ariapithes, suffered a like fate. Scyles was one of the sons born to Ariapithes, king of Scythia ; but his mother was of Istria,! and not native- born; and she taught him to speak and read Greek.
2 In what is now the Dobrudja, 377
HERODOTUS
"ApiarretOns pev TENEUTA SOW UTTO LrapyaretBeos
TOU ‘Ayabvpoor Baoinéos, LKvrANS b€ THD TE Bacerniny mapéraBe Kal THD yuvaina TOU TAT OS, a7) ovoid Av Oroin: Hv 6€ att y "‘Oroin aot, é& is Hy “Opixos "ApiatreiOei Tats. Bacievov dé Xxvbéwy 0 Xkvrys O.aity ovdapars nperKeTo XKvOixh, Gra ToAXOY TpOs TA EAXANViKA padXov TETPAMLUEVOS AV ATO TaLldevaLos THS eTTETTALOEUTO, €rroleé TE TOLOUTO" EUTE ayayoL Ty oT paruny THV XKvdéwy €s TO BopuaGeveitéwy ¢ dotu (ol 6€ Bopu- obevertas ovTOL AEyouct opéas auTous Elva Mir»- cious), és TovTous 6KwS EXOor oO Deus, 7 THU pev oT pariny KaTahiT er ke év TO mpoacrelo, avTos oe oxos EXOou és TO TELXOS ral Tas TUAAS eyeAnioele, THY OTOANY aTroGEuevos THY Sevbuxiy AaBerke ay “EX pvioa eo Ora, EX OV o av TavTny nryopate OUTE Sopuopar € ETT OMEVOV ove addXov ovoevos’ TAS be TUAAS epvraccor, pen Ths pw SxvOéwv dor eXovTAa TAUTHY THY oTON iV" Kal Ta 7é ada exeato diairy “EXAnviKy Kal Peotar i ipa €TOLEe KATA 10 MOUs Tous EdAnvov. OTe 6é Svat pirpece pnva % TA€OV TOUTOU, aTaANdCGETO EvdUS THY LKVOLKHY OTOAND. TAavUTA TOLEETKE TONGKES Kal olKkia Te edeluaro ev Bopua Gévei Kal yuvaiKa eye és auTa eT UX @ ply.
79, *"Ezeite 5€ Gbeé of Kaxds yevécOat, éyiveto aT 0 Tpopuatos ToLijo be. emreOupnoe Atovicw Bakyeto Tédeo Ojvar perRovTe O€ ol és xEtpas ayer Oat THY TENETHV eyeveTo pac pa peyloTov. mY Ol €v BopuaOeveitewy TH TON alKins peyadys Kal TONUTEAEOS TeptBonry, TIS Kal OALyw TL TPOTEpOY TOUTOV penny etXov, Ty me pee AevKoU AiBov opivyes Te Kal ypoTres Egtagay: és TavTHV O Oeds
278
BOOK IV. 78-79
As time passed, Ariapithes was treacherously slain by Spargapithes, king of the Agathyrsi, and Scyles inherited the kingship and his father’s wife, whose name was Opoea, a Scythian woman, and she bore to Scyles a son, Oricus. SoScyles was king of Scythia ; but he was in no wise content with the Scythian manner of life, and was much more inclined to Greek ways, from the bringing up which he had received ; so this is what he did: having led the Scythian army to the city of the Borysthenites (who say that they are Milesians)—having, I say, come thither, he would ever leave his army in the suburb of the city, but he himself, entering within the walls and shutting the gates would doff his Scythian apparel and don a Greek dress ; and in it he went among the towns- men unattended by spearmen or any others (the people guarding the gates, lest any Scythian should see him wearing this apparel), and in every way followed the Greek manner of life, and worshipped the gods according to Gréek usage. Then having so spent a month or more, he put on Scythian dress and left the city. This he did often; and he built him a house in Borysthenes, and married and brought thither a wife of the people of the country.
79. But when the time came that evil should befall him, this was the cause of it: he conceived a desire to be initiated into the rites of the Bacchic Dionysus; and when he was about to begin the sacred mysteries, he saw a wondrous vision. He had in the city of the Borysthenites a spacious house, great and costly (that same house whereof [| have just made mention), all surrounded by sphinxes and griffins wrought in white stone; this house was
279
HERODOTUS
ever knwe BéXos. kal 1) pev KaTekan TAA, Lavras 6é ovoev TOUTOU ElvEeKa OTOV eTETENETE THY TENE- chy. X<KvOar S€ Tov Baxxevew mwépt “EXAnot overdilovar ov yap haat oikos eivat Oeov é€eupt- oKeww TODTOV 6aTLS patver Oat euee avOpwrrovs. émeite b€ €TeENETON TO Baxyeio o LKUANS, dem p1- OTEVTE TOV TLS BopyaGeveitewy T pos TOUS =Kvbas réyou “ ‘Apiy yap KATAYENATE, o 2xvOar, OTe Baxxevouev Kal nueas 0 Geds Nau Baver: viv odTOS 0 Saipov Kal TOV Dperepov Baoirea Neha Bnxe, Kal Baxxever Te Kal UTO TOU Geod paiverar. El b¢ [LOL ATTLOTEETE, erred, Kal Dwi eyo beEw.” elTrovTo TOV LKvGewv ot TPOETTEDTES, eal avTous avayayov o Bopuadeveirns Adbon er T Upryov KATELCE. émeite O€ TapyHle oUV 7 Oidow oO LKv- Ans Kal eldov pw Baxxevovra of SxvOat, xdpra cvppopyy peyadayy eT OLI}TAVTO, éEehOovtes 6€ éonpaivoyv Tacy TH oTpaTLH Ta vdotev.
80. ‘Os oe peta Tabra éEnauve O ZKUAIS és nOca Ta éwutod, ot XKvVOaL T pooTna dpevor TOV adedkpeov avtov ‘Oxrauacadyy, yeyovora, eK TIS Tipew Ouyatpos, érmavictéato TO XKUAH. 5 OE pab@v TO ytvopevov em EwuT@ Kal THY aitinv bv Hy érrovéeto, KaTtagevyer és THY Opnixnv. mrvO0- pevos 6€ 0 Oxtapacadns tadta éotpateveto él Thv Opnixny. émette O€ evi TH “loTPw eyéveTo, nHvtTiacav pv ot Opnixes, peddovTov d6€ avTav cuvarery émeue LuTadKNS Tapa TOV ‘Oxrapa- oaonv Aéyou | TOLdoe. “Ti def nuéas aANOV metpnOnvar; eis pev [Lev THS adeh ens mais, exerts 6é peu ade peor. av O€ pou aTrdbos ToUTOY, Kal eyo gol Tov cov LKvAnV Tapabidwple aTpaTiA dé pHTE
280
BOOK IV. 79-80
smitten by a thunderbolt and wholly destroyed by fire. But none the less for this did Scyles perform the rite to the end. Now the Scythians make this Bacchic revelling a reproach against the Greeks, saying that it is not reasonable to set up a god who leads men on to madness. So when Scyles had been initiated into the Bacchic rite, some one of the Borysthenites scoffed at the Scythians: “ Why,” said he, “you Scythians mock us for revelling and being possessed by the god ; but now this deity has taken possession of your own king, so that he is revelling and is maddened by the god. If you will not believe me, follow me now and I will show him to you.” The chief men among the Seythians followed him, and the Borysthenite brought them up secretly and set them on a tower; whence presently, when Scyles passed by with his company of worshippers, they saw him among the revellers; whereat being greatly moved, they left the city and told the whole army what they had seen.
80. After this Scyles rode away to his own place; but the Scythians rebelled against him, setting up for their king his brother Octamasades, son of the daughter of Teres. Scyles, learning how they dealt with him and the reason of their so doing, fled into Thrace ; and when Octamasades heard this he led his army thither. But when he was beside the Ister, the Thracians barred his way; and when the armies were like to join battle Sitalees sent this message to Octamasades: “Wherefore should we essay each other's strength? You are my sister’s son, and you have with you my brother; do you give him back to me, and I give up your Scyles to you; and let
281
HERODOTUS
av Kiwduvevons pnt éyo.” TavTa ol mepayas 0 LuTadKns EmeknpuKeveTo’ HY yap Tapa TO ‘Oxtapacddy adedgheds LurddKew TEPEVYWS. 6 be "Oxrapacddys KaTaLVvéeL TavTa, exdovs dé TOV €wUTOU pnjTpoa LuTarKn eae Tov aven- eov Lcvdyy. Kal SuTadKns pev TaparaBov TOV adenpeov amyyeto, XKvrAew b€ ‘Oxtapacadys avTov TavTn aTréTaye THY KEedharjnV. OUTw per TeplaTéAXoOvaL TA oheTepa vowata XKvOat, Totor 6€ mapaxtopévoror Eewixods vomovs Toadta émitipia OLo0vct.
81. TIAAOos 5€ TO UKvOéwy ovK oids Te eyevounv AT PEKEDS mudea Bat, ara Sapopous Noyous Tepl TOU apr wood 7 iJCOvOV" Kal ae KapTa Tohnous eivae apéas Kal odYyoUS os Lxvas elvalt. Tooovee pevtoe aTréparvov pol és ou. ETL peTakd Bopu- abeveos Te ToTapov Kal ‘Travios YOpos, ovvopa 6é ol éotl "E€aprraios: TOU Kal oni TE 7 poTEpov TOUT@Y peynunv elyov, papevos év auT@ Kpnuny bdatos TUK pov eival, a7 Hs TO Vdwp aT oppéov Tov “Travw aTOTOV TroLéeLy. €v TOUT® TO XOp@ KeeT aL NAAKNLOD, peyabet Kat éEamdjotov TOU ert otopate Tov Ilovtov KPNTHPOS, Tov Haveavins 0 KnreouSpotov aveOnke. 0s b€ jury €i0€ Kw TODTOY, MOE opace éEaxoalous aupopeas EUTTETEDS yopéer TO €v BKvOnor Xarenvov, mayos O€ TO «vO ixov TODTO Xadeerjvov err SaxtUdoy é£. TovTo Ov ENeyov ol eTLX I PLOl ato apolov yeveOat, Bovdopevov yap Tov oPETEpov Bacvrea, TO ovvoua eivat ’Apiavtay, TOUTOV cidévar TO AROS TO Sevdéwr Kerevew pv wavras XKvOas apow Exa-
282
BOOK IV. 80-81
neither of us endanger our armies.’’ Such was the offer sent to him by Sitalces; for Sitalces’ brother had fled from him and was with Octamasades. The Scythian agreed to this, and received his brother Scyles, giving up his own uncle to Sitalces. Sitalces then took his brother and carried him away, but Octamasades beheaded Scyles on the spot. So closely do the Scythians guard their usages, and such penalties do they lay on those who add foreign customs to their own.
81. How many the Scythians are I was not able to learn with exactness, but the accounts which I heard concerning the number did not tally, some saying that they are very many, and some that they are but few, counted as Scythians. But thus much they made me to see for myself :—There is a region between the rivers Borysthenes and Hypanis, the name of which is Exampaeus; this is the land whereof I lately made mention when I said that there is a spring of salt water in it, the water from which makes the Hypanis unfit to drink. In this region stands a bronze vessel, as much as six times greater than the cauldron dedicated by Pausanias son of Cleombrotus at the entrance of the Pontus.! To any who has not yet seen this latter I will thus make my meaning plain: the Scythian bronze vessel easily contains five thousand and four hundred gallons, and it is of six fingers’ thickness. This vessel (so said the people of the country) was made out of arrow- heads. For their king, whose name was Ariantas, desiring to know the numbers of the Scythians, commanded every Scythian to bring him the point
1 Pausanias, the victor of Plataea, set up this cauldron in 477 B.c. to commemorate the taking of Byzantium.
283
HERODOTUS
oTov piav aro TOD oLoTod 1 Kopicar os © ap a) Kowlon, Oadvartov arrethee. Koc Ohvat Te On Xphyua TONNOV apdiov Kat ol boar é& avTéwy LVN MLoov- vov TOLNTAVTL AuTrégOar. ex TovTéwv 47 pw TO YaNKI}LOV TOUT ae TOUTO Kal dvabeivar és Tov "EEauratov todtov. tadta b€ rept tov mANnOEos 58 mt Naa ROUOVs
. Ooudora dé » Kop abTy ovK EXEL, Yopis OTL TOTAMOUS TE TOANW eylaTous Kal ap.O ov WeloTOUS. TO OE aTobwpudoat af&iov Kal twapeE TOV TOTAMOY Kal TOU pweydGeos TOU Tediov Tape- NET aL, eipyjoerac ixXvos ‘Hpaxkré€os paivovar év TETpy EVEOV, TO EOLKE peev Aypare avdpos, EaTt oe TO _péyados OiTXY; mapa tov Tupnv TOTAMLOD. TOUTO pev vuv ToLodTo éati, avaByncopat b€ és TOV Kat apyas hia NéEwv oyor.
83. Napacnevalopéevou Aapetov éml tovs LKv- bas KGL ELT épTOVTOS dyyéhous émiTa£ovtas TOioL pev meCov oTpAaTor, Tolat b€ veas TA PEXELY, TOLL dé Cevypuc Par Tov Opnix.ov Boo ropop, “Apta- Baios o ‘Tordo7eos, adehpeos éwv Aapeiov, éypyile pnda“as avtov otpatninv emt L«vdas moves Oa, KaTanreyov tav XKvbéwv THY aTropiny. aXN ov yap émevOe cuuBovrevwov of xXpyoTa, O pev émérauto, 0 Oé, émeldn ol Ta amavTa Tapeckevacto, é&ndkavye -TOV oTpaTov éK Lovowr.
84. “Evéatra Tov Tepoéwv OioBafos eden On Aapetov TPLov eovT@y of Taidwyv Kal TavTov otpatevopévov Eva adT@ KatarepOjvar. 6 de
1 [amd Tod dicrod] Stein.
284
BOOK IV. 81-84
from an arrow, threatening all who should not so do with death. So a vast number of arrow-heads was brought, and he resolved to make and leave a memorial out of them; and he made of these this bronze vessel, and set it up in this country Exam- paeus. Thus much I heard concerning the number of the Scythians.
82. As for marvels, there are none in the land, save that it has rivers by far the greatest and the most numerous in the world; and over and above the rivers and the great extent of the plains there is one most wondrous thing for me to tell of: they show a footprint of Heracles by the river Tyras stamped on rock, like the mark of a man’s foot, but two cubits in length. Having so described this I will now return to the story which I began to relate.!
83. While Darius was making preparations? against the Scythians, and sending messengers to charge some to furnish an army and some to furnish ships, and others again to bridge the Thracian Bosporus, Artabanus, son of Hystaspes and Darius’ brother, desired of him by no means to make an expedition against the Scythians, telling him how hard that people were to deal withal. But when he could not move the king for all his good counsel, Artabanus ceased to advise, and Darius, all his preparations being now made, led his army from Susa.
84. Then Oeobazus a Persian, who had three sons, all with the army, entreated Darius that one might be left behind. “Nay,” said the king, “ you
4 In ch. 1. 2 The date of Darius’ expedition is uncertain. Grote thinks it probable that it took place before 514 B.c.
285
HERODOTUS
eon @s hit@ éovte Kal jer ploov Seoperp TAVTAS TOUS maidas KaTanreivrew. 0 pev 67 OioBafos TEplyapns HV, erifov TOUS vieas oTparnins aTronedva Bau" O O€ EKENEUTE Tous éml tovTwv ETETTEMTAS ATOKTElVaL TavTas rovs OioBafou Tatoas.
85. Kal ottot pev anoapayevtes QUTOU TAUTI éelTrovTo" Aapeios 6é émreite T OPEVO/LEVOS eK Lovowy aTTLKETO TIS Kadxndovins éml Tov Boo- Topov iva evevKTo n yéebupa, évOedTev éoBas és véa émree ETL Tas Kvavéas KANEUMEVAS, Tas Tpo- TEpov ThayeTas ‘ ‘EXAqves dact eivat, éComevos O€ emi plo eOnetro. TOV Ilovtov éovta a&tobénrov. Teharyéeov yap aTAVTOV TépuKeE Oapacr@ratos: TOU TO jeev HAKos | OTUOLOL etal EKATOV Kal _Xiduoe Kal LUPLOL, TO Oe EUpOS, 7H EUPUTATOS avTos EwUTOD, CTAOLOL TplnKooLoL Kal TpLoXIA10L. TOUTOU TOU TENAYEOS TO oT Ope earl evpos TET EPES oTaoLol' piicos 6€ TOU TTOMATOS, 0 avyny, TO 7) Boomopos KEKANTAL, KaT 6 617 ElevKTO % yéhupa, él oTadlous elKOot Kal €KATOV £oTt. Telver 0 és THY Mporovtia 0 Booropos: 1 6¢ [porovrts €ovca evpos fev oTAOL@V TEVTAKOTLOD, HijKos d€ TeTpa- Kool@v Kal Norton, KaTaovoot € és TOV ‘EXAjo Tov Tov €ovTa OTELVOTHTA bev émTAa aTadious, wAKos be TeTpaxocious. éxdrdot 66 0 ‘EXAnatrovtos és Yaoma Terayeos TO 57 Aiyaiov KanréeTat.
86. Mepétpntas S€ tadta de. vnis érimav
1 Rocks (the ‘‘ Wandering” or ‘‘Clashing ” Rocks of Greek legend) off the northern end of the Bosporus. * Herodotus is wrong. The Black Sea is 720 miles long
286
BOOK IV. 84-86
are my friend, and your desire is but reasonable; I will leave all your sons.’’ Oeobazus rejoiced greatly, supposing that his sons were released from service ; but Darius bade those whose business it was to put all Oeobazus’ sons to death.
85. So their throats were cut, and they were all left there; but Darius, when in his march from Susa he came to that place in the territory of Calchedon where the Bosporus was bridged, took ship and sailed to the Dark Rocks! (as they are called) which the Greeks say did formeriy move upon the waters ; there he sat on a headland and viewed the Pontus, a marvellous sight. For it is of all seas the most wonderful. Its length is eleven thousand one hundred furlongs, and its breadth, at the place where it is widest, three thousand three hundred.? The channel at the entrance of this sea is four furlongs broad ; and the length of the channel, the narrow neck called Bosporus, across which the bridge was thrown, is as much as an hundred and twenty furlongs. The Bosporus reaches as far as to the Propontis ; and the Propontis is five hundred fur- longs wide and fourteen hundred long; its outlet is the Hellespont, which is no wider than seven furlongs, and four hundred in length. The Helles- pont issues into a gulf of the sea which we call Aegaean.
86. These measurements have been made after
(about 6280 stades), and, at the point of Herodotus’ measure- ment, about 270 miles broad; its greatest breadth is 380 miles. His estimates for the Propontis and Hellespont are also in excess, though not by much; the Bosporus . is a little longer than he says, but its breadth is correctly given.
287
HERODOTUS
, , ) \ MadioTa KN KaTaVUEL €v paxkpnuEpln opyulas , \ / 5 érTakiopuplas, vuKTos 6€ éEaxicpvpias. On Ov , A Qn , lal \ és pev Dacw aro Tod otopatos (TovUTO yap éaTl an , / tov Ilovtov paxpotatoyv) tpepéwv évvéa trOos éotl Kal VUKTO@Y OKT: aUTaL Evdeka puptadbes Kal \ , \ fa) / EXATOV Opyulewy yivovtat, ex b€ THY Opyuléewv a \ A \ TOUTEWY OTdbLOL ExaTOV Kal YXidLoL Kal pUpLOL > , > \ / \ 3 \ / clot. és € Oepsocxvpnvy tiv ert Oepyu@bdorTe n r a \ a ToTaue 逫 THS Luvoixhs (KaTa TodTO yap éoTl lal Ul | A / ft tod Ilovtov evpvtatov) Tpi@v Te nuwepewy Kal dvo VUKTOV TAGOS* aUTaL b€ TpEts pupiddes Kal TPL- ‘4 / KOVTa Opyuléwyv yivovTat, otad.or S€ TPLNKOTLOL \ / € / / = \ / Kat TpltaxtAL1ot. o pev vuv Ilovtos ovtos Kat Boo- 4 ¢ / / mopos Te Kal EXXHoTOVTOS OUTw TE MOL MEMETPE- \ / aTal Kal KaTa Ta Elpnueva TEPVKAcL, TAPEXETAL \ \ , € / 7. > la) > > \ 6€ Kal Aiuvnv o Llovtos ovTos éxdtd0vcav és aUTOV 3 a ae, - an A . moe OU TOAA@ TEe@ EAaToW eEwuTOV, 1) Mauris Te \ , an / KanéeTar Kal wntnp Tov Llovtov. ¢ a / 87. ‘O d€ Aapetos ws €Gencato tov Ilovtor, ? / al , emcee OTriow emt THY yepupav, THS apYLTEKT@V Ee M 6 f 4 fal uA be \ éyéveto Mavdpoxréns Lapuos Oenodpmevos S€ Kat \ / / ” / + ae b) a / tov Bootropov otras éotnae v0 em’ avTov AiGov nr \ NevKOV, eVTAL@V Yypdupmata és ev THY "AcavpLa > \ \ ep / vy / e 8 és 6€ Thy EAAnuKa, €6vea TavTa Oca TEP nYE / x uA Hye O€ TaVTAa TOV HPYe. ToOVTwY mupLddes EENpL- OunOnoav, Ywopis Tod vavTiKod, EBdSounKoVTA ov nr \ e U al immetdot, vées 6€ EEaxoclar cuvenéxOnoav. That / / s _pév vey otnrnot TavTnot Bufavtiot Kopicartes és \ / ef / > / \ \ THY TOMY VoTEPOY TOVTWY EXPHOaVTO TPOS TOV
288
BOOK IV. 86-87
this manner: a ship will for the most part accom- plish seventy thousand fathoms in a long day’s voyage, and sixty thousand by night. This being granted, seeing that from the Pontus’ mouth to the Phasis (which is the greatest length of the sea) it is a voyage of seven days and eight nights, the length of it will be an hundred and ten thousand and one hundred fathoms, which make eleven thousand one hundred furlongs. From the Sindie region to Themiscura on the river Thermodon (for here is the greatest width of the Pontus) it is a voyage of two days and three nights, that is of thirty thousand and thirty fathoms, or three thousand and thirty furlongs, Thus have I measured this Pontus and the Bosporus and Hellespont, and they are such as I have said. Moreover there is seen a lake issuing into the Pontus and not much smaller than the sea itself; it is called the Maeetian lake, and the mother of the Pontus.
87. Having viewed the Pontus, Darius sailed back to the bridge, of which Mandrocles of Samos was the chief builder ; and when he had viewed the Bosporus also, he set up by it two pillars of white stone, engraving on the one in Assyrian and on the other in Greek characters the names of all the nations that were in his army; in which were all the nations subject to him. The full tale of these, over and above the fleet, was seven hundred thousand men, reckoning therewith horsemen, and the number of ships that mustered was six hundred. These pillars were aiterwards carried by the Byzantines into their city and there used to build the altar of Orthosian !
1 A deity worshipped especially at Sparta; the meaning of the epithet is uncertain. 289 VOL. II, U
HERODOTUS
Bopov THs ’OpOacins "Aprémisos, Xepls EVOS AiBov: ovTos dé KatereipOn mapa tov Avoviaov tov vnov év Bufavtio, pape parov *Acoupiov WrE€oS. TOU é Boordpou ¢ 0 X@pos Tov efevEe Ba- airevs Aapeios, ws éeuol Soxéet oupPBarrouevo, péecov éott Bufavtiov te kal tod éml otopate ipov.
88. Aapeios bé pera TavTa nabels TH oxedin TOV adpXUTeKTova auThs Mavépoxréa Tov Lapwov edwpncaro maot déxat at wv 1) Mavéporndens atapynv Fda Yparpapevos Tagav THY CevEuv Tov Booropou Kal Baciréa Te Aapeiov év T poedply KaTHMEvOY Kal TOY oTpaTOV avTov dtaBaivovTa TavTa yparauevos avéOnxe és TO “Hpatov, ért- ypawas Tade.
Bootropov ixOvoevta yepupwcas avéOnke _Mavopornrens * ‘Hpn pvnpocvvov oxedins,
avuT@ pev arepavov mepibets, Lapiowe dé KU6OS, Aapetov Bactréos éxtedéoas KaTa voor.
89. Tadrta wév vuv tod fevEavtos thy yédupav pvnuocuva éyéveTo* Aapeios dé Sepng apmevos Mavépordea OuéBawve € és THY Evporny, totat Iwot Tapayyeihas mee és tov Ilovtov HEX pt “lorpov ToTapmov, émeav O€ atixwvtat és Tov “lotpor, év- Gada avTov 7 € pl evel” Cevypurtas TOV TOT AMO. TO yap 67) vavTiKov Hyov “loves Te Kal Atonées kal ‘EXXnorovtiol. oO pev 67 VaUTLKOS oTparos Kvavéas duextrwoas érree (00 tod “Iotpou, avaTAwoas O€ ava TOTapov SUaY Huepewy mrOOV ato Oadaoons, TOD ToTapov TOY avxéva, ex TOU
290
BOOK IV. 87-89
Artemis, save for one column covered with Assyrian writing that was left beside the temple of Dionysus at Byzantium. Now if my reckoning be true, the place where king Darius bridged the Bosporus was midway between Byzantium and the temple at the entrance of the sea.
88. After this, Darius, being well content with his bridge of boats, made to Mandrocles the Samian a gift of ten of every kind;! wherefrom Mandrocles took the firstfruits and therewith had a picture made showing the whole bridge of the Bosporus, and Darius sitting aloft on his throne and his army cross- ing; this he set up in the temple of Here, with this inscription :
«This Picture Mandrocles to Here gives, Whereby for ever his Achievement lives ; A Bridge of Boats o’er Bosp’rus’ fishful Flood He built ; Darius saw, and judg’d it good; Thus for himself won Mandrocles a Crown, And for his isle of Samos high Renown.”
89. This then was done to preserve the name of the builder of the bridge. Darius, having rewarded Mandrocles, crossed over to Europe; he had bidden the Ionians to sail into the Pontus as far as the river Ister, and when they should come thither to wait for him there, bridging the river meanwhile ; for the fleet was led by Ionians and Aeolians and men of the Hellespont. So the fleet passed between the Dark Rocks and made sail straight for the Ister, and, having gone a two days’ voyage up the river from the sea, set about bridging the narrow channel
1 Apparently a proverbial expression for great abundance ; cp. a similar phrase in ix. 81.
2g! vu 2
HERODOTUS
oxyileTal Ta oTOmaTa Tob ‘Iotpou, eCevyvue. Aapetos 5€ ws sé8n Tov Booropov Kara THY oxedinv, éTmopeveTo Sia THS Opnixns, ameKdpevos dé émi Tedpov Totapov Tas THyas éoTpatoTedev- CATO MEpas TpEts.
90. ‘O dé Téapos Néyetar UO THY TeEpLoiKwV ELVaL ToTaLAD aptrTos Ta TE dda Ta €5 akEeow pépovta Kal én xal avdpact Kal inmrouoe Wrepny aKkéoac Cat. etal € avrov al mya éuav d€ovcat TEToEpaKOVTA, ex _TETpNS THS avTHS péovcat, Kal at bev auTEw@V eal puxpat at 6€ Gepwat. dos O ém avTas éort ion €& © Hpatov TE TONLOS THS Tapa Hepiv0e Kal ef ‘ArrohNovins Tis ev TO EvEeive TOVT@, OUVOV uEpewv ExaTEpn. éxdidot 88 6 Téapos ottos és tov Kovtadecdov rotapov, o 8é Kovtadeados és tov Ayptavny, o dé “Ayptavns és tov “EBpov, 0. 6€ és OaXaccav tHv Tap’ Aive TOAL.
"Eql TovUTOY @Y TOV TOTAMOV aTLKOMEVOS O Aapetos as éotpatoredevcato, 00Eis TO TOTAU® oTnAnv éotynoe Kal evOadTa, Ypaupara. éyypawras AeyouTa tae. “‘ Tedpov Totapod Kedadal vowp apia Tov TE Kal KaXdaTov _TAPEXOVTAL 7 AV TOV ToTapav' Kal éT auras aTiKeTO ehavvov emi LKvOas otparov avijp apicTos TE Kal KaNdLCOTOS mdvtov avOparav, Aapetos o “Tatdomeos, Lep- TEWY TE KAL TUONS THS HTrEeLpoU Bacirevs.” tadTa dé es éypady.
2. Aapeios dé evOebrev opunbels am iKETo én aa TOTALOv T® ovvopa AptnoKkos é€oTt, Os d1a ‘Odpucéwr fp peet. emt TodTOY 61) TOV TOT a [Lov amTre- Kopevos émroince Tolovde: amrode~as yYwpiov TH 2y2
BOOK IV. 89-92
of the river where its divers mouths part asunder. But Darius, having passed over the Bosporus on the bridge of ships, journeyed through Thrace to the sources of the river Tearus, where he encamped for three days.
90. The Tearus is said in the country round to be the best of all rivers for all purposes of healing, but especially for the healing of the scab in men and horses. Its springs are thirty-eight in number, some cold and some hot, all flowing from the same rock. There are two roads to the place, one from the town of Heraeum near to Perinthus, one from Apollonia on the Euxine sea; each is a two days’ journey. This Tearus is a tributary of the river Contadesdus, and that of the Agrianes, and that again of the Hebrus, which issues into the sea near the city of Aenus.
91. Having then come to this river and there encamped, Darius was pleased with the sight of it, and set up yet another pillar there, graven with this inscription, ‘From the sources of the river Tearus flows the best and fairest of all river waters; hither came, leading his army against the Scythians, the best and fairest of all men, even Darius son of Hystaspes and king of Persia and all the mainland.” Such was the inscription.
92. Thence Darius set forth and came to another river called Artescus, which flows through the country of the Odrysae; whither having come, he marked a place for the army to see, and bade every
293
HERODOTUS
oT PATH exeheve T Avra avopa AiOov eva mapee- vovta TLOévat és TO arrobebeyLevov TOUTO Ywpiov. w@s 6€ TaUTAa 7 OTpaTLN éeTTETENETE, EVOAITA KONW- vous weydhous TOY AiGwv KaTAaXiT@Y aTHaUVE THY OTPATLYV.
93. IIpiv de amines Oa emt tov “lotpor, T™po- TOUS aipees Tétas tovs abavatigorvtas. ol eV yap TOV Larpudnacov EXOVTES Opyuces Kal vmép ‘ArrohA@vins te kal Mecappins TONLOS oiKN- [EvOL, KaNEVMEVOL 68 Kuppiavar kati Nabaior, amaxntl opens avTOUS Tapedocay Aapeio: ol 6€ Tétat mpos ayvo moc vvny T PAT OMEVOL avtixa eSoukwOyncav, Opnixav €ovtes avdpynitato: Kal SLKALOTATOL.
94. ’"AOavatifovcr 5é Tovde TOY TpoTOV: oOvTE am ob uno Kel EwuTous vopiCovat leva TEé Tov aTron- Avpevov mapa Sarpokw Saipova: of dé abtav Tov avTov TOUTOV ovopatovar DeBerévte" dua TevTe- THpLOos Te TOY TAD Aaxovra alel ohéwy avTay AT OT ELT OUTL diryyedov Tapa Tov Larpoev, évted- Nopevoe TOV Av éExdoToTe SéwvTal, TéuTroVaL Oé Moe Of pev avTaV TaxOévTEes AKOVTLA TPLa EXOUGL, arroe be diadaBovtes TOU GT oT ELT 0 MEVOU Tapa TOV Ldrpokw TAS xeipas Kal TOUS Todas, a avaKlvi}- caves avTov peTéwpov pimrouat és Tas LoyXas. jp pev On anobavn dvaT apets, Tolat e (eos 0 Geos Soxéet Elva’ Av 6é pe) ato0avn, aitiavra avTov TOV ayyerov, Papevot pv avdpa Kaxov elvat, aitinodpevot 6€ TOUTOV aNOV aTrOTEéuTOVGL éV- TtéAXovTa O€ ETL CHVTL. OUTOL Of atTol OpnuKes Kal mpos Spovtyy te Kal aotpamny tokevovTes
294
BOOK IV. 92-94
man as he passed by lay one stone in this place which he had shown. His army having so done, he made and left great hillocks of the stones and led his army away.
93. But before he came to the Ister, he first sub- dued the Getae, who pretend to be immortal. The Thracians of Salmydessus and of the country above the towns of Apollonia and Mesambria, who are called Cyrmianae and Nipsaei, surrendered them- selves unresisting to Darius; but the Getae, who are the bravest and most law-abiding of all Thracians, resisted with obstinacy, and were enslaved forthwith.
94. As to their claim to be immortal, this is how they show it: they believe that they do not die, but that he who perishes goes to the god Salmoxis, or Gebeleizis, as some of them call him. Once in every five years they choose: by lot one of their people and send him as a messenger to Salmoxis, charged to tell of their needs; and this is their manner of sending: Three lances are held by men thereto appointed; others seize the messenger to Salmoxis by his hands and feet, and swing and hurl him aloft on to the spear-points. If he be killed by the cast, they believe that the god regards them with favour; but if he be not killed, they blame the messenger himself, deeming him a bad man, and send another messenger in place of him whom they blame. It is while the man yet lives that they charge him with the message. Moreover when there is thunder and lightning these same
295
HERODOTUS
v x \ > \ 3 / tal n 5 / dvo Tpos TOV Ovpavoy aTrethéovat T@ Oew, ovdeva » \ / 5 > \ MA ddXov Oedv vouifovtes eivat Eb pn TOV OPETEPOV. ¢ \ > \ / a \ ¢ / 95. ‘Os 6€ éyo murOdvopat Tov Tov EXAno- , ’ \ , rovTov oikeovtov ‘EAXjvov Kat Llovtov, tov Sy / a s7 ” ‘al PS lal | Sarpwokw todtov éovta avOpwrrov Sovredoas ev a / fal Sapo, Sovredcar 5é vbayopn 76 Mvyoapxov, a \ / évOedtev S€ avTov yevopevov éXevGEepoy ypnmaTa kTHocac0ar peyadda, KTnoauevov be arredOely és fal / lal THY €wuTovD. ate S€ KaKoBimy TE €ovTWY TOV . / / \ ’ Oprixov Kal vradpovertépwv, tov Ladpokwv TovTov émictapuevoy diattav te “Idba Kai ea 3 \ 7 / e Badutepa 7) Kata Oprixas, ota “EXAnot re opers)- cavta Kal ‘EXXAnvev ov TO acleverTaT@ copiaTh / rn Ilv@ayopyn, xatackevdcacbat avédpedva, és Tov , lal > fal \ , TAVOOKEVOVTA TOY UTTAV TOUS TPWTOUS Kal EVO- yéovTa avaciodoKev @s oUTE aUTOS OUTE OL lal > 7 \ / TULTOTAL AUTOU OUTE OL EK TOVTMY ALEL yLVOmEVvoL > > «i a rn amrobavéovtat, aX HEovet és Y@pov TovTov iva ¢ \ / aiel mepieovtes E€ovot Ta TTavta ayabd. ev @ OE / ‘ r €molcee Ta KaTaneyOevTa Kal édeye TAUTA, EV / / / TOUT@ KaTayatov olknua emroléeTO. @S O€ OF = \ \ n / TAVTENEWS ELYE TO OlKNMA, EK pev TOV Opnixawv / \ \ \ nhavicdn, KkataBas $€ KadtTw €s TO KaTayaLoVv v al ’ “ / ' / olxnua Siaitato ém étea Tpias ob O€ pu é7ro- Ocov Te Kal érévGeov ws TeOvedta. TeTapTw Oé v . > / a / \ A / Erei Ehavn toicr Opyikt, cal ovTw TiBava od b] / \ 4 e / z na , éyéveTo Ta Edeye 0 Zadpokis. TavTa ghacl pw TOLNTAL. OG Hi X de \ \ , \ ~ JO. HKry@ o€ TEept MEY TOUVTOU KAL TOU KAaTAa- yatov oikimatos ote aTioTéw OUTE OY TITTEVM al 5) / Te Ainv, doxéw b€ ToAdOtoL EtTETL TPOTEPOV TOV / a / / vy \ Sarpokw todtov yevéoOar IlvOayopew. elite Oe
296
BOOK IV. 94-96
Thracians shoot arrows skyward as a threat to the god, believing in no other god but their own.
95. For myself, 1 have been told by the Greeks who dwell beside the Hellespont and Pontus that this Salmoxis was a man who was once a slave in Samos, his master being Pythagoras son of Mnesarchus; presently, after being freed and gain- ing great wealth, he returned to his own country. Now the Thracians were a meanly-living and simple- witted folk, but this Salmoxis knew lonian usages and a fuller way of life than the Thracian; for he had consorted with Greeks, and moreover with one of the greatest Greek teachers, Pythagoras ; wherefore he made himself a hall, where he entertained and feasted the chief among his countrymen, and taught them that neither he nor his guests nor any of their descendants should ever die, but that they should go to a place where they would live for ever and have all good things. While he was doing as I have said and teaching this doctrine, he was all the while making him an underground chamber. When this was finished, he vanished from the sight of the Thracians, and descended into the underground chamber, where he lived for three years, the Thracians wishing him back and mourning him for dead; then in the fourth year he appeared to the Thracians, and thus they came to believe what Salmoxis had told them. Such is the Greek story about him.
96. For myself, I neither disbelieve nor fully believe the tale about Salmoxis and his underground chamber ; but I think that he lived many years before Pythagoras; and whether there was a man called
297
HERODOTUS
éryéveTo TUS Larpokes avOporos, elt é€otl daipov tis Tétnoe ovTos eTLX@PLOS, Xarperor 97. Odor pev &n TPOT@ TOLOUTH Xpeomevor @S exerp@Onoav v0 llepoewv, elovro TO are oT pate. Aapeios oé s amixeto kal 6 metos dw avT@ atpatos ért Tov *latpov, evOadra dvaBavtov TAVT@V Aapetos €xéNeuce TOUS Te ‘levas TH oxediny AvVcavtTas emer ar KAT iyTeLpov EWUTO Kal TOV éK TOV veo oT paror. pedovTa@V dé TOV "Tovev AVE Kat TOLEeLY Ta KENEVOUENA, Kans 0 "EpEavdpou oTpaTnyos €@v Mutidjvatoy edece Aapeip Tade, TUOOMEVOS T poTepov el OL pidov ein yvopunv atrooéxecOar Tapa TOU Bovdopevou aT o- Setxvucba. “QO Barred, err yi yap médXeus otparever Oar THS OUTE apn pojLevov pavijcerar ovoey OUTE Tous OlKEo men)” ov vuy yepupav TAv- Thv éa Kara YoOpnv éoTavat, pudaxous aurijs AuT@y TOUTOUS olmep jutv eCevEav. Kal HY Te KATA voov TPE O LEV eUpovTes LKvOas, éore d7o60s 1) np, iV Te Kal [Ly opeas evpeiy duvopeda, 7 ye atrobos np aahanys: ov yap €eicd KM pn éecowPewpev v7 SKv0éwv paXN» anda Haddov a) ov OuVa- wevol opéeas eupely Tab oper TL GNOUEVOL. Kal TAOE evel pain TLS aw Le EMEDUTOD elvexev, as KATA pLEvO® éy@ O€ yvouny ev THY eUpoKov apl- oTnv col, Bacired, és pegov hépa, avTOS MEVTOL Evowat ToL Kal ovK av NevpOeinv. " KapTa Te icOn TH yvoOun Aapeios Kai pew apet aro Toiavoe. e Belve Aéo Bre, a@bevTos eped omiaw és olxov TOV éwov éeripavnOt pou TAVTOS, iva oe avi XpnoT hs
ovpBovrins xXenaroicr epryoure dpeivopar.” 98. Tadta 6é elias Kal amdyas aupata €é&n-
298
BOOK IV. 96-98
Salmoxis, or this be a name among the Getae for a god of their country, I have done with him.
97. Such were the ways of the Getae, who were now subdued by the Persians and followed their army. When Darius and the land army with him had come to the Ister, and all had crossed, he bade the Ionians break the bridge and follow him and the men of the fleet in their march across the mainland. So the Ionians were preparing to break the bridge and do Darius’ behest ; but Cées son of Erxander, the general of the Mytilenaeans, having first enquired if Darius were willing to receive counsel from any man desiring to give it, said, “Seeing, O king! that you are about to march against a country where you will find neither tilled lands nor inhabited cities, do you now suffer this bridge to stand where it is, leaving those who made it tobe its guards. Thus, if we find the Scythians and accomplish our will, we have a way of return; and even if we find them not, yet at least our way back is safe; for my fear has never yet been lest we be overcome by the Scythians in the field, but rather lest we should not be able to find them, and so wander astray to our hurt. Now perchance it may be said that I speak thus for my own sake, because I desire to remain behind; but it is not so; I do but declare before all that counsel which I judge best, and for myself would not be left here but will follow you.”’ With this counsel Darius was greatly pleased, and he answered Coes thus ; “ My good Lesbian, fail not to show yourself to me when I return safe to my house, that so I may make you a good return for your good advice.”
98. Having thus spoken, he tied sixty knots in a
299
HERODOTUS
KOVTA €v (may, Kadéoas és NOyous Tovs lévev TUpavvous edeye Tade. “"Avdpes “Teves, 7) meV ™ poTepov youn arobexOeioa és THV yepupav peteia bw 0; EXOvTES dé TOV (pavTa Tovee ToueeTe Tade’ érreav éue ldnte TayLoTAa Tropevopevoy én XKvOas, ato TovTov apEdpuevot TOD Xpovov AVETE appa ev Exdo rns 7mEpNS’ ny oe év TOUTED TO Xpore mt) Tape anra bueEeMOwor vpiy at Hepa TOV appara, AT OTAEETE és Thy DmeTépnyv avTav. bey pl 6e TOUTOU, éTElTE OUTW peETébo€€, pudao- cere THY oKXEOLND, Tac av mpoOupiny cwrTnpins TE kal puraxijs TAPEXOMEVOL. Tavta 5€ TroLebyTeEs enol peyaros Xapteiabe.” Aapetos pev tadta eimras €s TO TROTw eTreLtyETO.
99. THs e LKvOiKis yAns 7 Opnixn TO és Oa- hacoay T poKeLTal KoNTrou 6é aryopmévov THS YA TavTyns, LKvOiKy te éxdéxerar Kal o “lotpos EKOLOOL €S avr iy, 7 pos evpov ave pov TO oTOpa TET PALUEVOS. TO O€ amo ‘lotpou Epxomar onua- véwy TO ™ pos Odr\accav avrijs THS. xvO eis Xepns és eTPNT LY. amo “Iotpov atitn dn y apxain Levdin earl, 7 pos pecapBpinu Te Kal VOTOV aVEMOV KELLeDN, HEX pL TONLOS Kapewitidos Kaheouernys. 70 6é avo TAUTNS THY pev emt Oa- hacoav THY avTny pepovaar, éodcav operviyy Te yopnv Kat TpoKelwevny TO €S Iovrov, veperau To Tavptxov eOvos Expl YEpToVnTov THs TPNXENS Kaheouevs” aitn be € és Garaccay THY Tpos amn- Aur qv ave pov KATHKEL. éoTe yap THs LKevOurijs Ta dvo pepea TOV oupav és Oadaccap pepovrta, THY Te T™ pos pecan Spinv Kal THY 7 pos THY HO, Kata Tep THs ATTLKAS Yopns Kal TapaTAnoLa
300
BOOK IV. 98-99
thong, and calling the despots of the Ionians to an audience he said to them: “ lonians, I renounce the opinion which I before declared concerning the bridge ; do you now take this thong and do as I command you. Begin to reckon from the day when you shall see me march away against the Scythians, and loose one knot each day: and if the days marked by the knots have all passed and I have not returned ere then, take ship for your own homes, But till then, seeing that my counsel is thus changed, I bid you guard the bridge, using all zeal to save and defend it. This do, and you will render me a most acceptable service.’ Having thus spoken, Darius made haste to march further.
99. Thrace runs farther out into the sea than Seythia; and where a bay is formed in its coast, Scythia begins, and the mouth of the Ister, which faces to the south-east, is in that country. Now I will describe the coast of the true Scythia from the Ister, and give its measurements. At the Ister begins the ancient Scythian land, which lies facing the south and the south wind, as far as the city called Carcinitis. Beyond this place, the country fronting the same sea is hilly and projects into the Pontus; it is inhabited by the Tauric nation as far as what is called the Rough Peninsula; and this ends in the eastern sea.! For the sea to the south and the sea to the east are two of the four boundary lines of Scythia, even as the seas are boundaries of Attica ; and
1 Here = the Sea of Azov. 301
HERODOTUS
/ \ g na / A n id TavTn Kat ot Tavpor vépovtar tis YKvOiKhs, ws eu THS “ATTiKAs adXo EOvos Kal pur "AOnvaior VEMLOLATO TOV youvoY TOV Louviakov, waAXov és TOV TovtTov THY axpnv + avéxovta, TOV ard OopiKxod
/ >] 4 re / \ e 3 a méypt AvadrvaoTou Symou A€éyw 6€ ws eivar TAD- Ta opikpa peyado.ot oupBddrAELV* ToLODTOY 7 Tavpixyn é€ott. os 6€ THS ’ATTiKnS TadTa py
/ b] \ \ yA vd 9 > fol TAPATETAWKE, Ey@ O€ AAAWS ONABTW' WS Ee TIS ? , LA ” \ . aie > / Inmvyins ddXo EPvos Kat py “Inmuyes apEdpevor éx Bpevteciov Aiuévos aTroTapoiato péypt Ta- pavtTos Kal ve“olato THv akpny. dvo 6& Réyou
a \ / / a yy ” TAaUTA TOAAA AEYW TAPOMOLa, TOLGL AAXOLOL EOLKE » Tavptky.
100. To & amo ths Tavpixjs dn LKvOar ta KatuTep§e tov Tatpwv Kal ta mpos Oardoons THS Hnoins vés“ovtat, To Te Booropov tod Kup- peépiov Ta Tpos EaTrépns Kal THS Aims THS Mazn- TLOos pwéxpt Tavdidos Trotapmod, ds éxdid00 és uo THS Mpvys TavTyns. dn Ov ato pev “Iotpov Ta KaTuTeple és THY pecoyatay hépovta aTroKANLEeTAaL ¢e s Q \ e \ / > a 7 \ be n XKvoiKn vuTO TpwTwy Aryalupowv, peta Oe Nevpav, éreta dé “Avdpopaywr, TeXevtalwv 6é MerayyAatvor.
101. "Eote @v THs LKvOixhs ws eovons TeTpa- y@VOU, TOV OVO MEpewY KaTHKOVTwY €s OddaccaD, TavTn ioov TO Te és TINY pecoyatay hépov Kal TO Tapa Tv Oddaccayv. amo yap "lotpou émi Bopv-
1 rhv &xpnv is bracketed by Stein, avéxew being generally (in the required sense) intransitive.
302
BOOK IV. gg-101
the Tauri dwelling as they do in a part of Scythia which is like Attica, it is as though some other people, not Attic, were to inhabit the heights of Sunium from Thoricus to the township of Anaphlystus, did Sunium but jut farther out into the sea. I say this in so far as one may compare small things with great. Such a land is the Tauric country. But those who have not coasted along that part of Attica may understand from this other way of showing: it is as though in Iapygia some other people, not Iapygian, were to dwell on the promontory within a line drawn from the harbour of Brentesium to Taras. Of these two countries I speak, but there are many others of a like kind which Tauris resembles.!
100. Beyond the Tauric country the Scythians begin, dwelling north of the Tauri and beside the eastern sea, westward of the Cimmerian Bosporus and the Maeetian lake, as far as the river Tanais, which issues into the end of that lake. Now it has been seen that on its northern and inland side, which runs from the Ister, Scythia is bounded first by the Agathyrsi, next by the Neuri, next by the Man-eaters, and last by the Black-cloaks.
101. Seythia, then, being a four-sided country, whereof two sides are sea-board, the frontiers run- ning inland and those that are by the sea make it a perfect square; for it is a ten days’ journey from the
1 All this is no more than to say that the Tauri live on a promontory (the Tauric Chersonese), which is like the south- eastern promontory of Attica (Sunium) or the ‘‘ heel” of Italy, i.e. the country east of a line drawn between the modern Brindisi and Taranto. The only difference is, says Herodotus, that the Tauri inhabit a part of Scythia yet are not Scythians, while the inhabitants of the Attic and Italian promontories are of the same stock as their neighbours.
393
HERODOTUS
obévea déxa 7MEPE@Y 000s, aT BopuaGeveos Te emt Thy Nvyy Thy Maury eTEPEOY O€xa* Kal TO a0 Oaricons és pecoyatav és TOUS Mehay- xAaivous TOUS katumepOe Lcuewv oLxenwévous ELKOTL 1 MEPEWY OO0S. 1) O€ 00S 7) jueepnain ava Ounxoova oTdbta cupBEeBrnrat fol. ovT® av eln THS LcvGuxijs Ta emiKapoua TeTpaKta XiNov ar adiov Kat TA opOva Ta €S THY peo oryavay pe- povTa ET Ep@v TOTOUT@Y OTAadiMV. 7 MeV VUY YF avTn éotl éyados TocauTn.
102. Ov d€ Levdar dovtes cHiot oyov ws ovK oiol Te etot Tov Aapeiov aotpatov iOvupayin dve- cacGat podvol, Ereutrov €s Tovs TANTIOXMpoUS ayyéXous: Tov 6€ Kal 67 of Bacthées cuvenOovTes €BovreVOVTO WS OTPATOD éTENAVVOVTOS pEeyaXou. Foav 6€ of auvedOovtes PBacirées Tavpwrv kal ‘Ayad Upowv Kal Neupdv Kal ‘Avdpop ayo Kal Medayxaivor kat Ledovav cai Bovdiverv Kcat Lavpopatéwv.
103. Tovtev Tadpor jeev VOMOLTL TOLOLTLOE Xpe@vrar Ovovcr bev TH Tapéve TOUS TE vaUnN- yous kal Tovs dv Xd Bwct “EXAnver emavax eves TpoT@ ToL@be KaTapEdpevol poTaAw Tatovat THV Keharnv. of pev 01) A€youTL WS TO TOpa ato ToD Kpnuvod @béovot KaTw (éml yap Kpnuvov (OpuTat TO ipov), THY d€ Kehadnv avacTaupodvar’ of 6€ KaTa pev THY Kehadiv omoroyéovel, TO MévToL capa ovK wOéecOar ato TOU KpNuVvOD Ré- youot adrAa yn KpUTTETOaL. THY O€ dai~ova Tav- tThv TH Ovovor réyovar avtot Tadpor ‘Iduyévecav Thv Ayapéuvovos eivat. Todeutous b€ avopas Tous av XElpWowVTaL ToLtevaL TddEe’ aATTOTAM@V Exa-
304
BOOK IV. tro1-103
Ister to the Borysthenes, and the same from the Borysthenes to the Maeetian lake ; and it is a twenty days’ journey from the sea inland to the country of the Black-cloaks who dwell north of Scythia. Now as I reckon a day’s journey at two hundred furlongs, the cross-measurement of Scythia would be a distance of four thousand furlongs, and the line drawn straight up inland the same. Such then is the extent of this land.
102. The Scythians, reckoning that they were not able by themselves to repel Darius’ army in open warfare, sent messengers to their neighbours, whose kings had already met and were taking counsel, as knowing that a great army was march- ing against them. Those that had so met were the kings of the Tauri, Agathyrsi, Neuri, Man- eaters, Black-cloaks, Geloni, Budini, and Sauro- matae.
103. Among these, the Tauri have the following customs: all ship-wrecked men, and any Greeks whom they take in their sea-raiding, they sacrifice to the Virgin goddess? as I will show: after the first rites of sacrifice, they smite the victim on the head with a club; according to some, they then throw down the body from the cliff whereon their temple stands, and impale the head; others agree with this as to the head, but say that the body is buried, not thrown down from the cliff. This deity to whom they sacrifice is said by the Tauri themselves to be Agamemnon’s daughter Iphigenia. As for the enemies whom they overcome, each man cuts off
1 A deity locally worshipped, identified by the Greeks with Artemis.
325 VOL. IL. x
HERODOTUS
oTOS * keparny arropéperar és Ta oixta, emelta éml Evdou seyddou avaTreipas iota wmeép Tis oikins Um epéxoug ay TONDO, padaora é8 i UTEP THS KaATVO- SoKns. gact 5é TovTOUS pudaKous TIS oixins maons UTreparwpéer Bar. Cao. dé aro Anins TE Kal TONE LOU.
104. ‘Aydbupaot dé aBporarot av0pav elat Kal xpuaodopor Ta pariora, emixowov dé TOV yuvac- K@V THY pik ToLtedvTAaL, iva KaciyYNTOL TE AAAN- Av Ewol Kal oiKnlor éovTEes TavTes pnTE POdVE pnte &xOei ypéwvtatr és GAANAOUS. Ta bE adda vopata Opryré T poo KEeX@pnKac.
105. Nevpot 6e _vopotee ev Xpéwvrar YKuG- KotaL, ‘yevel) bé py T™ poTEpov opéas THS Aapeiou oTpatnracins KaTé\aPe éxdiTrEly THY YOpHVY TA4- av Tm) opieov: 6dhias yap odt TodXOUS bev a Xepn avépaue, ot Oé TAedvES avwbév obe ex TOV Ep] MOV eTETET OV; és 0 mLeFopvevor Olxnoav peTa Bovdivev Thy éwuTa@v ékduTTOVTES. KLVdUVEvOUGL 6€ of GvOpwrrot ovTOL yonTES Eival. R€yovTAL yap To YKvbéwv Kal ‘EAAjvav tov év TH UevOciKH KATOUKT MEV OV OS ETEOS exaoToU anag TOV Nevpay ExagTOS AUKOS yiverau nweepas oryas Kal avis OTLaw €S T@UTO KaTloTaTal. ewe fev vuV Tabra A€ryovTes OV TrELGovaL, Aéyouvat Sé OVSeV Hacor, Kal opuvdar O€ A€vyorTes.
106. "Avdpodayor 6€ aypiotata TavTwy ar- Opera éyovot 70ea, ovTEe OLKNY vopiCovres ouTE vou ovoevt Xpewevo vowdses 6€ elai, éaOijTa Te hopéover TH LKxvduch o omoinn, yA@ooav dé cdiny, dvbpoparyéover 8 podvor TovTwn.
1 [€xaoros] Stein.
306
BOOK IV. 103-106
his enemy’s head and carries it away to his house, where he impuales it on a tall pole and sets it standing high above the dweliing, above the smoke-vent for the most part. These heads, they say, are set aloft to guard the whole house. The Tauri live by plundering and war.
104. The Agathyrsi live more delicately than all other men, and are greatly given to wearing gold. Their intercourse with women is promiscuous, that so they may be brothers and kinsfolk to each other and thus neither envy nor hate their fellows. In the rest of their customs they are like to the Thracians.
105. The Neuri follow Scythian usages; but one generation before the coming of Darius’ army it fell out that they were driven from their country by snakes ; for their land brought forth great numbers of these, and yet more came down upon them out of the desert, till at last the Neuri were so hard pressed that they left their own country and dwelt among the Budini. It may be that they are wizards; for the Scythians, and the Greeks settied in Scythia, say that once a year every one of the Neuri is turned into a wolf, and after remaining so for a few days returns again to his former shape. For myself, I cannot believe this tale; but they tell it nevertheless, yea, and swear to its truth.
106. The Man-eaters are of all men the most savage in their manner of life; they know no justice and obey no law. They are nomads, wearing a dress like the Scythian, but speaking a language of their own; they are the only people of all these that eat men.
3°7
HERODOTUS
107. Medadyxrarvor be eiwara pev pehava popéovar Tavtes, €T ov Kal Tas emavupias Exouat, vopotoe O€ LKvPucotor XPEOVTAL.
108. Bovdtver dé E@vos €ov peya Kal TONAOV yNauKov Te TaY tayUpas éoTt Kal TUPpOY. TOS dé év avtoioe weTodtoTar Evrjivy, ov’vopa b€ TH moAL €o Tl VeXwvos’ Tod dé Tet yeos péyabos K@Xov ExagTOV TplnKOVTA TTAdiMV eat, UWyrov dé Kal Twav EvrLvov, Kal al oikiat avTav EvrALWat Kal Ta ipod. €ote yap 6 avtoOe “EXdnvixav Oedv ipa ‘EAAnWKOS KaTeTKevacMéva ayddApact Te Kal Bawpotor kal vnotor Evrivotot, kai TO Atovicw eae avayouor Kal Baxxevouor. elol yap
Tedwvol TO dpxatov “EXMqvES, ex TOV O€ EL- rroptov eLavacravtes oiknoav év Toit Bovétvoice: Kal yA@oon Ta pev LKvde Ta 6é EXdqveey Xpe@vTar. Bovodtvor 6€ od TH auTh Yworon xpé- ovrat Kal L'edwvoi, odds Siarta % 1 avTy.
109. Oc ev 14p Bovdtvor éovtes autox Goves vomades Te €iol Kal _pOerpotpayéovar fovvolr TOV
TAUTY, Terwvol 6é ys Te epyata Kal oltopayot KAL KNTTOUS EXTHLEVOL, OVOEV THY LOENV GMoLOL OEE TO yp@ua. wvmo pévtoe “EXAHv@V KadéovTat Kal ot Bovédivor Dedovoit, ovK 6p0as KaNeopmevot. 7 Oe Xeon opewr Taca é€oTl dace ionot Tavroinar év 0€ TH ion TH Treo TY éoTi Aiwvn peyarn Te Kal TON) kal €Xos Kal Kddapos Tepl auTnv. eév O€ TAaUTN EvUples do KovTaL Kal KaoT Opes Kal ada Onpla TETPAYOVOT POTWOTA, TOV Ta Seppara Tapa Tas oLctpvas TapappamTETat, Kal ol dpxves av- Tolat elol ypyorpor és DaTEPE@D AKECL.
110. Savpopatéwy 5é mépr wde A€yeTalL. OTE
308
BOOK IV. 107-110
107. The Black-cloaks all wear black raiment, whence they take their name; their usages are Scythian.
108. The Budini are a great and numerous nation ; the eyes of all of them are very bright, and they are ruddy. They have a city built of wood, called Gelonus. The wall of it is thirty furlongs in length on each side of the city; this wall is high and all of wood; and their houses are wooden, and their temples; for there are among them temples of Greek gods, furnished in Greek fashion with images and altars and shrines; and they honour Dionysus every three years with festivals and revels. For the Geloni are by their origin Greeks, who left their trading ports to settle among the Budini; and they speak a language half Greek and half Scythian. But the Budini speak not the same language as the Geloni, nor is their manner of life the same.
109. The Budini are native to the soil; they are nomads, and the only people in these parts that eat fir-cones; the Geloni are tillers of the soil, eating grain and possessing gardens ; they are wholly unlike the Budini in form and in complexion. Yet the Greeks call the Budini too Geloni; but this is wrong. All their country is thickly wooded with every kind of tree; in the depth of the forests there is a great and wide lake and marsh surrounded by reeds; otters are caught in it, and beavers, besides certain square-faced creatures whose skins serve for the trimming of mantles, and their testicles are used by the people to heal hysteric sicknesses.
110, The history of the Sauromatae is as I will
hes |
HERODOTUS
"Enrrnves ’Apafoor € EuaxecavTo (ras 82 "A patovas Kadéovat Leva Oioprrata, dvvatat b€ TO ovvopia, TOUTO Kata “EXddda yacoav dvSpoxrovoe olop yep KanEoval avodpa, TO be TATA KTetvelV), TOTE Aoyos TOUS "EXAjvas ViKNTAVTAS TH emt Ocpya- dovTt eaxn arom New ayovTas Tplol Trotorce TOY ’Apaovev dcas éduvéato Soypioat, Tas 6 év TO Tehayed em iOepevas exopa Tovs avopas. Troia S& od yivoa Key auras ovee mdantova xXpacbat ovee iotiotgt ovode Elpecin: Arn emrel efexowav TOUS avdpas epepovro Kata Koma Kal avepon, Kab ATLKYEOVTAL THS Aims Tis Mania emt Kpnpvovs of 5€ Kpnpvoi eiat yas tis = Kv- Géwyv TOV ehevd Epon. ev0avTa anoBacat amo TOV Totov al ‘Apa loves odourropeov és THY ol- KEO pen. évTuxoboat oe T pore immopopBio TOUTO SunpTacar, kal ért rovtwy immatspevat éAniCovTo Ta TAY Lv éwv.
111. Of be ExvOau OvK elXov cupBaréo bar TO T py La ovTe yap pavip OUTE ea Oijra oUTE TO éOvos éyivwoxor, XN’ ev Owopate ijoav oxoBev EdGorer, ed dKeov é auTas elvar avdpas Ty avr ay Hpruxiny EXOVTAS, payne te 67 T pos auras em ou- evvTo. €K Oe THs pans TOV vex p@v expatnaay ol VKvOat, Kal ctw eyrwoav €ovaas yuvaixas. Bov- AEevouEvoLee Ov avroiat édo&e KTeLVELY pev ovoevl Tpom@ ere avtas, éwut@v O€ Tous vewTarous aTro- mera és auras, TAHGos eixdoavtas boar Trep exeivar joay, TOUTOUS oe oT patoTredeves Fat 7 alov exeWeoy Kal TOLeeLy Ta Tep av Kal exetvat mTolewat Hy oe avrous SLOKWOL, BaxerOar pey pr}, itrohevyew 5é émeav b€ Tavowvtat, éMovtas
310
BOOK IV. 110-111
now show. When the Greeks warred with the Amazons (whom the Scythians call Oiorpata, a name signifying in our tongue killers of men, for in Scythian a man is ovor, and to kill is pata) after their victory on the Thermodon they sailed away carrying in three ships as many Amazons as they had been able to take alive; and out at sea the Amazons set upon the crews and threw them overboard. But they knew nothing of ships, nor how to use rudder or sail or oar; and the men being thrown overboard they were borne at the mercy of waves and winds, till they came to the Cliffs by the Maeetian lake; this place is in the country of the free Scythians. There the Amazons landed, and set forth on their journey to the inhabited country. But at the beginning of their journey they found a place where horses were reared; and carrying these horses away they raided the Scythian lands on horseback.
111. The Scythians could not understand the matter ; for they knew not the women’s speech nor their dress nor their nation, but wondered whence they had come, and supposed them to be men all of the same age; and they met the Amazons in battle. The end of the fight was, that the Scythians got possession of the dead, and so came to know that their foes were women. Wherefore taking counsel they resolved by no means to slay them as here- tofore, but to send to them their youngest men, of a number answering (as they guessed) to the number of the women. They bade these youths encamp near to the Amazons and to imitate all that they did; if the women pursued them, then not to fight, but to flee; and when the pursuit ceased, to
311
HERODOTUS
adTis wAncloy otpatoTedevecOar. Tadta €Bov- AeVoavTo ot YKVOar Bovropevor €E adtéwv Traidas exyevyoerOat. amotreudOévtes S€ of venvioKot émroieuy Ta évTeTadpéva.
112. "Evel 6é enabov avTous at "Apafoves er ovdemin OnrHoL aTrUYMEVOUS, Eo Xatpew 7 pooe- yepeov oe TANT LALTE PCO TO oTparomebov TO TT PATOTESD er mwEpN éxaorn. eiyov oe ovdev ovo ol vEnvic Kol, OoTEp ai “Apuafoves, ef a 7a é7Aa Kal Tovs immovs, ddAdra Conv ECwov THY av- THv exelvnalt, OnpevovTées Te Kal AnLCOpeEvot.
113. ’Ezroteuy ¢ at “Apafoves és THY pec ase- Bpinv TOLOVOE™ éyivovTo omopades Kara play TE Kat dV0, Tpocw 67 aT’ addNdEwV és eva peiny TOT KLOVApLEVAL. padovtes O€ Kal of YKvGar éTolevy TWUTO TOUTO. Kal TIs pwovvwOELcéwv TiVI avTéwy évexpiTteto, Kal 4 “Apalov ovKx ato- Jeero ana Teptetoe xpncac bar. Kal povijras fev ovUK EbYe, OU Yap. curler ay aXM/AOY, ™ 6é xerpl eppate és THY vorepainy eXeiv és TwUTO X@ptov Kal éTepov ciyELV, onpaivovca évo yeveo ar, Kal avTn éTEpnv agew. 0 be venvickos, émel amnrGe, eee TavTa T™ pos Tous ouTous” TH 6¢ deuTepain 7rGe és TO Xeoptov avros TE OUTOS Kal erepov nye, Kat THY Apafova etpe Sevtépnv avTnv Umomevovoay. ot O€ AOLTTOL VenVicKoL ws émVOOVTO TavUTa, Kal AUTOL é€xTLAW@GAaVTO Tas AOLTAS TOV "A walovev.
114. Mera 6é cumpitavres Ta oTpatoTeda oiKEeov Omov, yuvatka EXov EKATTOS TAUTID TH TO ™ pOvTOV cuventx On. THY € pwvijy Thy pev TOV yuvatK@v ol avdpes ovK eduvéato pabeiv, thy Sé
312
BOOK IV. rr1-114
come and encampneartothem. This was the plan of the Scythians, for they desired that children should be born of the women. The young men, being sent, did as they were charged.
112. When the Amazons perceived that the youths meant them no harm, they let them be; but every day the two camps drew nearer to each other. Now the young men, like the Amazons, had nothing but their arms and their horses, and lived as did the women, by hunting and plunder.
113. At midday the Amazons would scatter and go singly or in pairs away from each other, roaming thus apart for greater comfort. The Scythians marked this and did likewise; and as the women wandered alone, a young man laid hold of one of them, and the woman made no resistance but suffered him to do his will ; and since they understood not each other's speech and she could not speak to him, she signed with the hand that he should come on the next day to the same place bringing another youth with him (showing by signs that there should be two), and she would bring another woman with her. The youth went away and told his comrades; and the next day he came himself with another to the place, where he found the Amazon and another with her awaiting him. When the rest of the young men learnt of this, they had intercourse with the rest of the Amazons.
114, Presently they joined their camps and dwelt together, each man having for his wife the woman with whom he had had intercourse at first. Now the men could not learn the women’s language, but the
ana
HERODOTUS
a 5] a € A / b] \ \ TOV avopav ai yuvaixes cuvédaBov. érel 8é n b] / y- \ \ , / cuviKkav adAndwv, érXeEav pos tas “Apalovas / we: ccf a pa \ L SN Tade of cavodpes. Hyuiv eiai peéev toxées, eiol dé KTHoLES* VOY OV pnKeTL TAEDVA ypovov Conv / ” > >] > is >’ \ n Toinvoe EXwpEV, ANN’ aTredOovtes és TO TAHOOS
nn \ / dtait@peOa. yuvatcas be é€owev vpéas Kal > \ 4 ” \ \ \ fal 7. ovdauas addXas. atl b€ mpos Tadta édekav
10 faq ‘H al ’ xX 8 / 0 3 / \ TAOE. pets ove av duvaiweba oiKéew peta
an A \
TOV UMETEPEWY YUVALK@V* OV yap TA aUTA vomwata net TE KAKELVNOL éoTt. 7 Lets pev tokevomév TE Kal axovr ifomev Kal inmatoueda, & épya é yuvae- Ka ovK euddouer- at O€ bméTEpar yuvaixes ToOv- TwY pev ovoevy THY Huets KaTedéEapuev Troledat, épya 6€ yuvaikiia épyafovtar pévovoar ev THot e / SD I] \ / Se! BA byA >’ an apudaknat, ovr ert Onpnv todoat ovTE ANXH Ovdap7.
b) x > / > / / > 3 OvK ay WY duvaipea exelvnot cuudbéeperbar, aXXr el BovrecWe yuvatKcas Exe peas Kal SoKéeLy ELVal dixavot, ehBovtes Tapa TOUS TOKEaS aTroNa- XeTE TOV TN MAT OV TO (Epos, Kal érerta eG ovres olKe@ me ert HpLeov avtav. éreiMovTo Kai érrot- noav TAUTA OL VenvicKoL.
115. ’Exeite 6€ dtrodayovtes TOY KTNUATOY TO é7iBarrov FAOov OTicw Tapa Tas *Apatovas, ” ¢ a \ ’ \ tO ce ‘H / édefav ai yuvaikes Tpos avTovs Tdbe. peas exet poBos Te Kal d€0s Kas xp?) oixeety év TOE TO XOPY TOUTO pev Dpeas amoarepnadaas TAarté- pwv, ToUTO 6€ viv THY DmeTepny On noapevas Tod. ard’ emeiTe a.ovre 7) Huweas yuvaiKas EXEW, TAOE TOLEETE pa npiv® pepere éFavactéwpev éx TAS ys Tho be Kal Tepnoavtes Tavaiv totapov oiKewper.
116. "Emei@ovto nal radta of venvicxot, dia-
314
BOOK lV. 114-116
women mastered the speech of the men; and when they understood each other, the men said to the Amazons, “ We have parents and possessions; now therefore let us no longer live as we do, but return to the multitude of our people and consort with them; and we will still have you, and no others, for our wives.” To this the women replied: “ Nay, we could not dwell with your women; for we and they have not the same customs. We shoot with the bow and throw the javelin and ride, but the crafts of women we have never learned; and your women do none of the things whereof we speak, but abide in their waggons working at women’s crafts, and never go abroad a-hunting or for aught else. We and they therefore could never agree. Nay, if you desire to keep us for wives and to have the name of just men, go to your parents and let them give you the allotted share of their possessions, and after that let us go and dwell by ourselves.” The young men agreed and did this.
115. So when they had been given the allotted share of possessions which fell to them, and returned to the Amazons, the women said to them: ‘“ We are in fear and dread, to think how we should dwell in this country ; seeing that not only have we be- reaved you of your parents, but we have done much hurt to your land. Nay, since you think right to have us for wives, let us all together, we and you, remove out of this country and dwell across the river Tanais.”’
116. To this too the youths consented ; and crossing
3t5
HERODOTUS
Bavres 8€ tov Tadvaiv obdoimdpeov mpos HALov avio XOVTA TPLOV wev THE pe@ov atwo tov Tava.dos odop, T pla 6€ avo Tis hipvns Tis Mauyttéos T pos Bopeny ¢ avepov. TUK OMEVOL dé és TodTov Tov XGpov év TO vov KaToiKnyTat, oiknoay TOUTOD. cat dvaitn amo TOUTOU Xpewvra Th Taran TOV Lavpoparéwv at yuvaixes, kab érh Orjpny em (TTO@V expoutacat ama. Toiat avopact Kal xepts TOV avdpar, Kal és TroNEMoV portacar Kat oTOANY THY AVTHV TOLCL avopacu popéovear.
117. Davy dé ol | Savpomarae vopiSouar Levu}, cororxilortes auth amo TOU apyatou, emel ov NONTTOs é€éuabov avTHVy at ‘Apatoves. Ta TeEpl yapuov de woe ope SraKeerau ov yamecTat Tap- Gévos ovdepia ply av TOV TONE LLCoV avopa atro- KTetvy at oé TIVES avtéwy Kal TENEUTOTL ynpatal 7 piv yijpacbat, ov Ouvdpevat TOV VOMOV EKTANCAL.
118. "Ertl TovT@y oY TOV KaTanex OevTov eOvéwy Tovs Bactreas aig pEVvous aTLKOpEVOL TOV LKvOEwY of dyyedor EXeyov éxdsdacKovtes ws o Llépons, ‘€mrELon Ol TA ev TH HTELPO Th érépn TavTa KaTé- oTpAaTT aL, yedupav CevEas emi TO AVXEVL TOU Boomopou dra BeBynxe és THVdSE THY HrrELpOr, diaBas 6é Kal KaTaaTpeYrdpEvos Opnicas yepupot TOT A LOV
“lozpov, Bovdopevos Kal Tae Tara UT EwuTO Tomoac Gar. «“Tueis av pnoevt TpoT@ €K TOU pécov KAT MEvOL TepulonTte 1éas drab Oapertas, adna T@UTO voraavres avtvatopev TOV eT LovTa. oUK@V TOLITETE TabTa jets pev mLeCOMevol y exetrouev THY Xopnv 7 HEvOVTES omonroyin xpnco- peOa. TL yap. Tal wpev HH Bovropevev Upewv Tiwpéeetv; wvuiv O€ ovdev ETL TOUTM EcTaL éda-
316
BOOK IV. 116-118
the Tanais they went athree days’ journey from the river eastwards, and a three days’ journey from the Maeetian lake northwards ; and when they came to the region in which they now dwell, they made their abode there. Ever since then the women of the Sauromatae have followed their ancient usage ; they ride a-hunting with their men or without them; they goto war, and wear the same dress as the men.
117. The language of the Sauromatae is Scythian, but not spoken in its ancient purity, seeing that the Amazons never rightly learnt it. In regard to marriage, it is the custom that no virgin weds till she has slain a man of the enemy; and some of them grow old and die unmarried, because they cannot fulfil the law.
118. The kings then of these aforesaid nations being assembled, the Scythian messengers came and laid all exactly before them, telling how the Persian, now that the whole of the other continent was subject to him, had crossed over to their continent by a bridge thrown across the gut of the Bosporus, and how having crossed it and subdued the Thracians he was now bridging the Ister, that he might make all that region subject like the others to himself. “Do you, then,’ said they, “by no means sit apart and suffer us to be destroyed; rather let us unite and encounter this invader. If you will not do this, then shall we either be driven perforce out of our country, or abide and make terms. For what is to become of us if you will not aid us? And thereafter it will be no
317
HERODOTUS
ppotepov" Hwee yap 0 [lépons ovdev Te HaXOV én’ nweas ) ov Kal er vueas, Ove OL KaTAX pT EL nweas KaTactpeyapeve Dpwewv anéxe Oar, eye dé bpiy Loryov TOVOE HapTupLov epeoper. él yap én npueas fovvous €oTpaTynAaTEE O Ilépans Tiga- lat THs 7 poo be Sovdoa Uys Bovdopevos, xpAv aur ov TavTOV Tov adhov ATE O|LEVOV ‘evan obTw éml TH nETEPNY, Kal ay €07)ou Taal ws etl =Kvdas ehavver Kal ovK éml Tovs adnous. vov € émeiTe TAYLOTA b:€8n és TVOE THY i TELpov, TOUS aiel ET OO@Y yevopeévous jpepodrat mavTas” TOUS TE 8 AXdovs ¢ Eyer UT EwuTO Opyicas Kal 01 Kal TOUS Hiv éovTas To Loyopous Téras.”
119. Tatra Yxv0éwv émrayyerropevav €Bovrev- ovTo of Bacidées ot amo TOV eOvéwy HKOVTES, Kal ope eoxic@ncav ai yvopa 0 meV yap Teheovos kal 0 Bovdivos kal 0 Lavpoparns Kara T@UTO yevomevor UTedéxovTo XKvOnot Timwprioew, oO Oe "Ayd@upaos kai Nevpos xai “Avdpodayos Kal ot Tov MerayyAaivav Kat Tavpov Ta0E LKvOyor umexpivavto. “ Ei pev ra Upels EATE OL 7 poTepot AOLENTAVTES Tépoas Kal apEavtes TONELOU, TOU- twv Oeopevol Tav vov Séecbe REyetv Te av ehaivesOe auiv opOd, Kal pels tTaxovcoaytes TOUTO ay bpiy eT por omer. vv 6 bpels Té és THY ExELVOV eo Badovtes viv avev Lewy érre- KPATEeTE Tepoewy Oo ov x povov bpiv Oeos maperioov, Kal éxeivol, émet aheas wuTos Geos ever pel, THY omoiny vpiv arrobibobct. pets 6€ OUTE TL TOTE OLN T OL LEV Tous avopas TOUTOUS ovdev ouTe vov ‘TpoTEpor TmetpnoopeBa adiKéety. 7 pevtot erin Kal él THY tpeTepnv dpEn Te adiKéwr,
318
BOOK IV. 118-119
light matter for you yourselves; for the Persian is come to attack you no whit less than us, nor when he has subdued us will he be content to leave you alone. We can give you full proof of what we say: were it we alone against whom the Persian is marching, to be avenged on us for our former enslaving of his country, it is certain that he would leave others alone and make straight for us, thus making it plain to all that Scythia and no other country is his goal. But now, from the day of his crossing over to this continent, he has been ever taming all that come in his way, and he holds in subjection, not only the rest of Thrace, but also our neighbours the Getae.”
119. Such being the message of the Scythians, the kings who had come from their nations took counsel, and their opinions were divided. The kings of the Geloni and the Budini and the Sauromatae made common cause and promised to help the Scythians; but the kings of the Agathyrsi and Neuri and Man- eaters and Black-cloaks and Tauri made this answer to the messengers: “ Had it not been you who did unprovoked wrong to the Persians and so began the war, this request that you proffer would seem to us right, and we would consent and act jointly with you. But now, you and not we invaded their land and held it for such time as the god permitted ; and the Persians, urged on by the same god, are but re- quiting you in like manner. But we did these men no wrong in that former time, nor will we essay to harm them now unprovoked; natheless if the Persian come against our land too and do the first act of
319
HERODOTUS
Kal 7pets ov met oueba,," HeXpt dé ToUTO (Ow per, HEvEomey Tap nuty avTotor Hew yap Soxeopev ovk €m nueas Ilépoas adr’ eri tods aitious tis abikins yevomevous.”
120. Tatra as amreverx Gévra er UO ovTO ol LKvoar, éBoudevovTo (Oupaxiny jev pndepiav Toveer Oat eK TOU Eupaveos, 6 OTe 09 ode OvTOL ye TVUL[LAX OL ov T poo eyivovro, ume.ovTes 6é Kal umeFehavvovTes Ta ppeata Ta mapeEtovev aUTOL Kal Tas Kpyvas cuyxoor, THY TOinV TE eK THIS YAS ext pier, otxod opeas dueXovTes. Kal Tpos meV THY play TOV [LoLlpewv, THS éBacireve LKoracss, 7 poo Xwpeew Davpopatas: TOUTOUS pev 67 UTd- yew, mv él TovTO TpamrnTat 0 Iépons, (Ou Tavaioos Totapod Tapa tiv Mairi ripyny vTo- hevyovtas, aT ENAVVOVTOS Te Tod Ilépoew eT LovTAas Stoke. avTn meV ope pla WV Hoipa THs Ba- ournins, TETH MEV) TAUTHY THV odov 7, 1) TEP elpnTau’ tas 6€ dvo Tav Baciiniov, THY TE peyadynY THs Apxe “ldavOupcos cal tHv Tpitnv ths éBacireve Tagaxcs, ouvenOovaas és T@UTO Kal Dedovav TE Kal Bovdwwer T pooryevopLevov, HLEPNS Kal TOUTOUS 06@ TpoeXovTas TOV Ilepoéwy vmeEayety, v UTLovTas TE Kat TovebvTas Ta BeBourevpeva. T para ev vuv vm ayew opeas iOv Tov Ho pecv TOY aTrelT a pevov THY operepny TUL MAX iny, (va Kal TOUTOUS EKTONE MOT WOL" él yap pn) EKOVTES YE Umeducay Tov mroXewov tov mpos Ilépcas, adr aéxovTas EKTFONEMOG ELV” pera 6é TodTO UToatpedew €s THV odetépny Kal émiyerpeery, iv 57 PBovNevopmevotot doKen.
1 meiooueba MSS.; Stein prefers xe:odueda, ‘‘lie inactive.”
320
BOOK IV. 119-120
wrong, then we two will not consent to it; but till we see that, we will abide where we are by ourselves. For in our judgment the Persians are attacking not us but those at whose door the offence lies.”
120. This answer being brought back and made known tothe Scythians, they resolved not to meet their enemy in the open field, seeing that they could not get the allies that they sought, but rather to with- draw and drive offtheir herds, choking the wells and springs on their way and rooting up the grass from the earth; and they divided themselves into two companies. It was their will that to one of their divisions, over which Scopasis was king, the Sauro- matae should be added; this host should, if the Persian marched that way, retire before him and draw off towards the river Tanais, by the Maeetian lake, and if the Persian turned to depart then they should attack and pursue him. This was one of the divisions of the royal people, and it was appointed to follow the way aforesaid ; their two other divisions, namely, the greater whereof the ruler was Idan- thyrsus, and the third whose king was Taxakis, were to unite, and taking to them also the Geloni and Budini, to draw off like the others at the Persian approach, ever keeping one day’s march in front of the enemy, avoiding a meeting and doing what had been resolved. First, then, they must retreat in a straight course towards the countries which refused their alliance, so that these too might be compelled to fight; for if they would not of their own accord enter the lists against the Persians, they must be driven to war willy-nilly; and after that, the host must turn back to its own country, and attack the enemy, if in debate this should seem good.
321 VOL. Il, Y
HERODOTUS
121. Tadta ot YKvGar Bovreveapevor UTrNvtia- Cov tiv Aapeiov otpatinv, mpodpomous amootet- NavTes TOV iTTéEwV TOUS apiaTtous. Tas b€ duakas év thot odt Siattato Ta Téxva Kal at yuvaixes Tdacas Kal Ta TpoPata TdvTa, TAY boa od és hophiny ixava hv tocavtTa UToALTOMEVOL, TA AAA aya Thor auakynoe tpoétreuway, evTerNapevor aiel TO mpos Bopéw eXavverv.
122. Tatra pév 61) tpoexouifero: Tav d€ YKv- Oéwv oi 77 poo pojLo as evpov TOUS Ilépoas Ocov TE TPLOV 7H Epeov oOov améXovTas amo TOU “lozpou, OUTOL MEV TOUTOUS EUPOVTES, 7) 7] MEPNS 060 T poeXOVTES, eo TpaTOTEdEvOVTO Td ex THS YAS dudpmeva deat- vovtes. ot Oe Ilépacat ws eidov érihavetcav Tav Sxvbéwv THY tmTov, émytcav Kata otiBov aiel UTayovTov: Kal émerta (mpos yap THY piav TOY potpéwv iOvoav) ot Ilépcai édtwxov mpos n@ TE kat (Ov Tavaidos: dtaBavtwy 6€ TovTwY Tov Tavaiv twotapov ot lépcat éridiaBavtes edimxor, és 0 Tav Lavpopatéwy THv yopnv dueEeNOovtes amixovto és tTHv TaV Bovédivor.
123. “Ocov pev 67 ypovoyv ot Ilépoat juoay Sua THs LKvbinHns Kal THs Lavpoparidos Xopns, ol é ei ov ovdev civer Oat dre THs yopns eovens XEprou" érreite O€ €5 THY tav Bovdivev Xopny écéBarrov, évOadta bn évtTvyovtes TH EvrALVO Telyei, EKNENOLTOTOV TOV Bovoiver Kal KeKevo-
/ lal / > lal pévou TOD Telyeos TAVTwY, eveTTPHTAaY AUTO. TODTO 6€ TroijoavTes eltrovTo alel TO TpOTw KATA OTiBoD, és 6 dveEeNOovtes TavTHY és THY EpNnmov aTriKkoVTO. 7 O€ Epnuos alTn Ure ovdap~ov véueTat avdpar, KéeTat O€ UTép THS Bovdivay ywpns €ovoa TAPS 322
BOOK IV. 121-123
121. Being resolved on this plan, the Scythians sent an advance guard of the best of their horse- men to meet Darius’ army. As for the waggons in which their children and wives lived, all these they sent forward, charged to drive ever northward; and with the waggons they sent all their flocks, keeping none back save such as were sufficient for their food.
122. This convoy being first sent on its way, the advance guard of the Scythians found the Persians about a three days’ march distant from the Ister ; and having found them they encamped a day’s march ahead of the enemy and set about clearing the land of all growing things. When the Persians saw the Seythian cavalry appearing, they marched on in its tracks, the horsemen ever withdrawing before them ; and then, making for the one Scythian division, the Persians held on in pursuit towards the east and the river Tanais; which when the horsemen had crossed the Persians crossed also, and pursued till they had marched through the land of the Sauromatae to the land of the Budini.
123. As long as the Persians were traversing the Scythian and Sauromatic territory there was nothing for them to harm, as the land was dry and barren. But when they entered the country of the Budini, they found themselves before the wooden-walled town; the Budini had deserted it and left nothing therein, and the Persians burnt the town. Then going still forward in the horsemen’s tracks they passed through this country into the desert, which is inhabited by no men; it lies to the north of the Budini and its
323 y 2
HERODOTUS
érTa Huepéwv dod. wep Se THs épyuov Oua- cayétat oiKxéovat, motapol Oé €& avTav Téccepes peyadrou peovtes Sa Maintéwy éxdidovor és THY Aipynv THY Kareopevny Marhrw, Toicr ovvopata Keetat Tade, AvKos”Oapos Tavais Lvpycs.
124. "Evel av o Aapeios HAGE &s tiv Epnpor, Tavodpevos Tov Spopou tdpuce Tv oTpaTiny ett motap@ "Odpw. Ttodto b€ Toijoas oxTw Telyea éreiyee pleyada, loov am addndrowv aTENOVTA, otadlous ws éEnKkovTa wadioTa KH TOV ETL eS Epe Ta épeiTia oa Vv. é€v @ O€ OUTOS TpOS TadTa érpameTo, of SiwKopevor LKvOar TeprehOovtes Ta KatuTepbe UTéctpepov és THY LKvOiKyv. adave- obévtwy 5€ TOUTwWY TO TapaTaY, WS OvKETL Epav- TaCovTd cht, ovTw 6 0 Aapetos Teixea pev Exeiva Aulepya mEeTHKE, avTOS Sé UToaTpéWas ie Tpos éatrépnv, S0xéwv TovTovs Te TavTas Tos LKVOas cival Kal Tpos éomépny ohéas hevyety.
125. ’EXxatvvwv 6é tiv TaxyioTnY Tov oTpaTov ws és THY SKvoiKiy arixeto, evéxupoe apportépyat Thiol polpnor Tov Yvéwv, evtuyav Sé edtwxe imexbépovtas nuépns 000. Kal ov yap aviel érimy o Aapetos, of XKvGar Kata Ta BeBovdev- péva iTéhevyov és TOV aTEvTapévor THy oheTe- pny cvppaxinv, mpeTny é és TOV MeXayyatvev Ti yi. as 6& éoBadovtes TovTovs étdpakav ot te SxvOar xat of Ulépoa, catnyéovto of YKvdar és tav “Avdpopdywv tods ywpous: Tapaxdevtwy 8 kal TovtTwv wbrihyov él thy Nevpida: tapacao- pévoy 88 Kai TovTov Hicav trodevyovtes ob Sevdat és tavs "Ayabvpaous. "Ayabupao. oé épéovTes Kal Tods opovpous PEevyorTas bro Yxv-
324
BOOK IV. 123-125
breadth is a seven days’ march. Beyond this desert dwell the Thyssagetae; four great rivers flow from their country through the land of the Maeetians, and issue into the lake called the Maeetian ; their names are Lycus, Oarus, Tanais, Syrgis.
124. When Darius came into the desert, he halted in his race and encamped on the river Oarus, where he built eight great forts, all at an equal distance of about sixty furlongs from each other, the ruins of which were standing even in my lifetime. While he was busied with these, the Scythians whom he pursued fetched a compass northwards and turned back into Scythia. When they had altogether vanished and were no longer within the Persians’ sight, Darius then left those forts but half finished, and he too turned about and marched westward, thinking that those Scythians were the whole army, and that they were fleeing towards the west.
125. But when he came by forced marches into Scythia, he met both the divisions of the Scythians, and pursued them, they keeping ever a day’s march away from him; and because he would not cease from pursuing them, the Scythians, according to the plan they had made, fled before him to the countries of those who had refused their alliance, and first to the land of the Black-cloaks. Into their land the Scythians and Persians burst, troubling their peace; and thence the Scythians led the Persians into the country of the Man-eaters, troubling them too; whence they drew off with a like effect into the country of the Neuri, and troubling them also, fled to the Agathyrsi. But these, seeing their very neigh- bours fleeing panic-stricken at theScythians’ approach,
325
HERODOTUS
Oécov Kal TeTAparyLEVOUS, mplv n ope euBanreiy TOUS LKvas TEP AVTES KpUKa aTrnyopevor LKvOnoe ty) emuBatvew TOV aheTépwr oupay, T poreyovTes @S él TELNTOVTAL eo Baroves, opior TpaTa OlapayyncovTal. “Ayabupoot peev mT poet- Tavtes Tavta €BonGeov emi Tovs ovpous, épvKeLy év vow éxovTes Tovs émiovtass Meddyxratvor 5é kal ‘Avepopayor Kal Neupol éo Badovt@y 7 Ov Tlepoéwv Gua XKvOnor ote Tpos adKyV eT pa- TOVTO _erhadopevot Te THS aTELAHS epevyov aiel TO Tpos Bopéw és TV EpnLov TeTAparyLEVOL. ol be Levdat és pev TOUS ‘Ayadupoous OUKETL aret- TAVvTas ATLKVEOVTO, Ob be éK THs Neupioos Yopns és THY operepny KaTnYyEOvTO TotoL Méponoe.
126. ‘Qs 6& zoArddv TOUTO | eyivero Kal OUK €TAUETO, meunvas Aapeios imméa mapa Tov SKv- Géwv Bactréa [dav upo ov édeye TAOE. “ Aaipo- vie avopav, Th pevyers aiet, é€eov ToL TOVOE Ta éTepa TOLEELY ; él pev yap akvoxpeos SoKées elvau TEWUT@ TOITL emoioe Tpyypact avTtwmOhvat, ov dé OTas TE Kal Tava dpEvOS Travns payer Car el O€ ouyywodKeat Elvat Hoowy, ov € Kal OUTw Tav- oapevos Tob 5pojov Sear ory TO OO dpa hépwv yav Te Kal bowp ér0€ é és Adyous.”
127: IT pos Tavta 0 YKvbéwv Bactrevs "Téav- Oupaos Aeyer Tabe. “OTM 71O éepmov EXEL; o Iépoa. ey@ ovdeva KO avO pom oy deioas epuyov ouTE TpoTEpov oure vov ge pevyo, ovde Tl VEw- TEpov ell Toumaas vov i) Kal év elpnvn ewbea TOLeE. 6 TL O€ OUK avTixa paxopat TOL, eyo Kal TOUTO onpavéw. uly OUTE AoTEA OTE YH mehutevpevn eotl, TOY Tépt SeicavTEes bn AO 7) 326
BOOK IV. 125-127
before the Scythians could break into their land sent a herald to forbid them to set foot on their borders, warning the Scythians that if they essayed to break through they must first fight with the Agathyrsi. With this warning they mustered on their borders, with intent to stay the invaders. But the Black- cloaks and Man-eaters and Neuri, when the Persians and the Scythians broke into their lands, made no resistance, but forgot their threats and fled panic- stricken ever northward into the desert. The Scythians, being warned off by the Agathyrsi, made no second attempt on that country, but led the Persians from the lands of the Neuri into Scythia. 126. All this continuing long, and there being no end to it, Darius sent a horseman to Idanthyrsus the Scythian king, with this message: “Sir, these are strange doings. Why will you ever flee? You can choose which of two things you will do: if you deem yourself strong enough to withstand my power, wander no further, but stand and fight; but if you know yourself to be the weaker, then make an end of this running to and fro, and come to terms with your master, sending him gifts of earth and water.” 127. To this Idanthyrsus the Scythian king made answer: “Know this of me, Persian, that I have never fled for fear of any man, nor do I now flee from you; this that I have done is no new thing or other than my practice in peace. But as to the reason why I do not straightway fight with you, this too I will tell you. For we Scythians have no towns or planted lands, that we might meet you the sooner
Boa
HERODOTUS
Kaph TAXUTEPOV av viv oupptoryorpev és paxny. ei b€ d€0L TUVTOS és TODTO KATA TAXOS TIUKVE- ecfat, TuyxXdvovat hiv éovtes Tapot TaTpa.ol’ pepere, TOUTOUS dvevpovTes ouyxeery Teipacbe avuTovs, Kal yoderbe TOTE elTe Uply paxnoopela Tepl TOV Tapov cite Kal OU paxnoopeba. T™po- Tepov O€, Hv a) 7 mEas oyos aipén, ov cuppieopev TOL. appt bev paxn TocauTa elpna Oo, deamoras dé euovs eyo Ala te vowitm Tov é“ov mpoyovov kat lotiny thy XevOémv Bacireray povvous eivat. gol O€ avtl pev dwpwv ys te Kal datos d@pa Téurpo towavTa ola aol mpémer édOeiv, avtl dé Tov OTL SeaoTroTns eEdynoas eivat éuos, KAaLEW eyo.” ToUTO €oTl 1) ATO LKvbewv pijoes.*
138. O | bev bn Kipve olX@Kee ayyehewr TAavUTa Aapeiw, ot dé Levewv Bacirees akOovaavTeEs Tis Sovroc ws TO ovvopa opyhs étAnaOnoav. THY pev 67 peta Lavpoparéov poipay tax beicar, THIS npxe XKwotracis, wéutrover “lwo KedevovtTes €s Aoyous amixécOai, TovToLaL of Tov “Iatpov é€ev- yuévov edpovpeov: avtav 6€ Tolar w7roderTrOpme- voice éoofe mraVaY pev pnKéete Llépoas, cita 6é ExadoTOTE avaipeomevotct ETMLTIOEGOaL. VvaOmLaVTES @v aita avaipeouevous Tovs Aapelouv érotevy ta BeBovrevpeva. 7 pev 61 tamos THY immo aiel TpaTecke 17) TOV XvOéwv, of dé TaV Ilepaéwv immoras pevryovTes eo eT LT TOV és tov tretov, 0 dé metos av emeK oupec® ot oe XKvbar écapatavtes THY (mov umTeaTpepov Tov eto poPecpevor. eT OLEOVTO 6€ Kal Tas vUKTAS TapaTANGias TpoC- Boras ot YKvOar.
1 This sentence is bracketed by Stein, but there seems to be no conclusive reason for rejecting it.
328
BOOK IV. 127-128
in battle, fearing lest the one be taken or the other be wasted. But if nothing will serve you but fighting straightway, we have the graves of our fathers ; come, find these and essay to destroy them; then shall you know whether we will fight you for those graves or no. Till then we will not join battle unless we think good. Thus much I say of fighting ; for my masters, I hold them to be Zeus my forefather and Hestia queen of the Scythians,and none other. Gifts I will send you, not earth and water, but such as you should rightly receive; and for your boast that you are my master, take my malison for it.” This was the speech returned by the Scythians.
128. So the herald went to carry this message to Darius; but the Scythian kings were full of anger when they heard the name of slavery. They sent then the division of Scythians and Sauromatae, which was led by Scopasis, to speak with those Jonians who guarded the bridge over the Ister; as for those of the Seythians who were left behind, it was resolved that they should no longer lead the Persians astray, but attack them whenever they were foraging for provision. So they watched for the time when Darius’ men were foraging, and did according to their plan. The Scythian horse ever routed the Persian horse, and the Persian horsemen falling back in flight on their footmen, the foot would come to their aid; and the Scythians, once they had driven in the horse, turned about for fear of the foot. The Scythians attacked in this fashion by night as well as
by day.
329
HERODOTUS
129. To d€ rotor Tléponat te mv TUM pa ov Kal Toiat XKVOnat avtiEoov emit Oe wevorae TO Aapeiov orpator ese, Gama peyloov € Epew, Tov Te ovev " hovi) Kal TOV 7uLoVaY TO Eidos. OUTE yap dvOV oUTE HuLovoyv yh 7 UKvOiKn hépel, @S Kal TPOTEpPOV joe dedi@rat, ovde éore éy Th KvOeKy Taon NOpy TO Tapatray ouTe évos ove Hyptovos ba Ta uxea. UBpifovtes @v ol GvoL éTdpac cov THY im Tov Tov Sxvbéwy. mTodrakis O€ éreXavVOYTaV émt tous Ilépaas petakd Gxws axovcevay of trot TOV dVoV THS Pwvis, eTapdaaovtTs Te UTOaTpEdo- pevot Kal év O@parte Eoxorv, opOa iatavTes TA WTA, ate oUTE aKovoaVYTEs TpOTEpoY PawVvyns ToLavTNS ovTe (OdVTES TO El6os.
130. Tadta pev vuy él oputxpov te édépovto Tov Todepmov. of € YKvGar Oxws Tovs Llépcas idovev TeB opuBnuevous, iva Tapamevoiey TE emt TEC x povov év tH LKvOinn Kat Ta papevovTes GQVL@ATO TOV Tavta@v érriBevées €OVTES, émroveov Torade: Kas TOV mpoBatov - TOV a peTEepov avTov katate ove feTa TOV VOMEOD, avrol av wmeen- ANavuvov és addov Xapov: ot 6€ av Tepoat €TTEN- Oovtes AdBeoxov Ta 7 poBara Kal ANaPovTes eTNElpOVTO AV T@ TETOLNMEVO.
151. Todndaxus 6é TOLOUTOU yevopevov, TéXOS Aapetos Te &V aTropinat €LXETO, Kal ol LKvbéwv Bactrées padovtes TovTo emer Ov KyjpuKa Sapa Aapeio pépovTa opviba TE Kal pov Kal Batpaxov Kal our TOvS TEVTE. Tépoat 6é€ Tov pépovta Ta d@pa €TrELP@TEOV TOV VOOV TOV 6rd opevea™ O 6é ovoev Ey ot émecTadOat ado #) OovtTa THY TAXE- oTnv atadrXdooecba' avtovs dé tovs Llépaas
33°
BOOK IV. 129-131
129. Most strange it is to relate, but what aided the Persians and thwarted the Scythians in their attacks on Darius’ army was the braying of the asses and the appearance of the mules. For, as I have before shown, Scythia bears no asses or mules; nor is there in the most of Scythia any ass or mule, by reason of the cold. Therefore the asses, when they waxed wanton, alarmed the Scythian horses; and often, when they were in the act of charging the Persians, if the horses heard the asses bray they would turn back in affright or stand astonished with ears erect, never having heard a like noise or seen a like creature. :
130. This then played some small part in the war. When the Scythians saw that the Persians were shaken, they formed a plan whereby they might remain longer in Scythia and so remaining might be distressed by lack of all things needful: they would leave some of their flocks behind with the shepherds, themselves moving away to another place; and the Persians would come and take the sheep, and be uplifted by this achievement.
131. This having often happened, Darius was in a quandary ; which when they perceived, the Scythian kings sent a herald bringing Darius the gift of a bird, a mouse, a frog, and five arrows. The Persians asked the bringer of these gifts what they might mean; but he said that no charge had been laid on him save to give the gifts and then depart with all speed; let
331
HERODOTUS
é€xédeve, eb copot eiat, yvavar TO OérXer TA SOpa réevyetv.
132. Tatra axoveartes ot Ilépoar €BovdevorTo. Aapeiou pév vuv 1) yvoun hv YKvOas EwuTt@ 6160- vat opéas TE AUTOUS Kal ynV Te Kal Vdwp, eixafov THOE, WS bus pmev ev YH ylveTaL KapTOY TOV avTOV avoparr@ aireopmevos, Batpayos Oé év bdarTL, Gpvis dé pariota éoixe immw, TOUS O€ dLtaTOUS ws TIDY EwUT@V arKny tTrapadiootor. attn péev Aapelo aTEOESEKTO 1) YV@un. TuVEerTHKee O€ TAUTH TH yvoun 7 LoBpvew, Tov avdpav tev émta évos_ tav Tov Mayor xatedorvtar, eixdlovtos Ta Sapa Aéyew “Hv py Gpvibes YEVOMEVOL avar Tia Ve 6s TOV ovpavor, o Tlépoas, #) pLves yevopevor Kata THS YAS KATAOUNTE, 1) Batpaxor evo pevor és Tas Aipvas eo 01) OTE, OUK aT OVOTTHTETE OTLo@ UTO T@VOE TOV ToevmaTov Barropevo..”
133. Hepoas pev on Ta O@pa eixalov. 7) be LKuéwv pia potipa 7 Tax Geioa 7 poTepov pev Tapa THY Marit Adu ny cd poupeey, TOTE é emt TOV ‘lot pov "Iwot és NOyous Activ, @s aTriKeTO emt THY yepupar, édeye TAOE. “"Avopes "Teves, edevdepinu Kopev ply Pepoures, hv Tép ye eGe- ANTE eraKovei v. muvbavoneBa yap Aapeiov évTet- Aacbat viv ef KOVTA Hepas peouvas ppoupy- cavTas TH yepupar, aUTOU p41) Taparyevopevov €v TOUT TO X pore, amarraccec Bar € €s THY UweTEpny. viv, @v Upets Taoe TovebvTES exTOS pev éveove 7 pos éxelvou aiTins, EKTOS oe Tpos TEE OV" Tas T poKel- pévas Huépas Tapapelvart €$ TO G70 TOUTOU aTran- AdacaecOe.” ovTOL pév vuv vrodefapevov "lwvev Toncely TAVTA OTigw THY TayioTHY eTELyOVTO.
332
BOOK IV. 131-133
the Persians (he said), if they were clever enough, discover the signification of the presents.
132. The Persians hearing and taking counsel, Darius’ judgment was that the Scythians were sur- rendering to him themselves and their earth and their water; for he reasoned that a mouse is a creature found in the earth and eating the same produce as men, and a frog is a creature of the water, and a bird most like to a horse; and the arrows (said he) signified that the Scythians sur- rendered their weapon of battle. This was the opinion declared by Darius; but the opinion of Gobryas, one of the seven who had slain the Magian, was contrary to it. He reasoned that the mean- ing of the gifts was, “Unless you become birds, Persians, and fly up into the sky, or mice and hide you in the earth, or frogs and leap into the lakes, you will be shot by these arrows and never return home.”
133. Thus the Persians reasoned concerning the gifts. But when the first division of the Scythians came to the bridge —that division which had first been appointed to stand on guard by the Maeetian lake and had now been sent to the Ister to speak with the Ionians—they said, “ Jonians, we are come to bring you freedom, if you will but listen to us. We learn that Darius has charged you to guard the bridge for sixty days only, and if he comes not within that time then to go away to your homes. Now therefore do that whereby you will be guiltless in his eyes as in ours: abide here for the days appointed, and after that depart.” So the Ionians promised to do this, and the Scythians made their way back with all speed.
333
HERODOTUS
134, Teépanoe d€ wera TA OM@pa EOovTa Aapeio avreTax Ono av ol UrronerpOevTes Levdar melo Kal (TTOLTL WS cup Baneovres. TETAYMEVOLTL d€ TolcL LKvOnou ayos és TO pécov diuntEe: TaV Oé ws EKATTOL ayey TOV Aaryov ediw@Kov. Tapa ever dé Tov Yevbéwv Kal Bon Xpewpeverr, elpeTo 0 Aapetos Tav VT UT ONE MLOY TOV OopuBov: Tv 00- [LEvOS be ohéas Tov Naryov OL@KOVTAS, ElTrE dpa pos Tous TEP éwbee Kal Ta adAXra Aéyery “ Ovrtos avopes 1 LED TONNOV Kata poveovat, Kal jLou vUv daivetar Vo8puns eiras wept TOV XKvOcKav O@pav op0as. @S @V OUTM On SoxeovT@v Kal aVT@ [Moe EXEL, Bounrjjs aryabins bel, 6 OK@S aa paréos 7) 1) coped} npiy éaTat TO oTice.” pos TabTa Dof8puns eime “°O, Bactred, éym oxedov pev Kal NOY@ HTE- oTaunv ToUT@Y THY avdpav THY aTropinv, eMav dé parrov é€&éuabov, opéwy adtovs éutraifovtas nuiv. vov @v pot OoKéeL, éTEaAVv TaXLOTA VUE éTrEX- On, éxxavoavtTas Ta TUpa w@s EwOapev Kal AXOTE TOLEELY, TOY OTPATLWTEWY TOUS adDEeverTaTOUS €s Tas TadatTwpias éEatatncavtas Kal TOvs dVOUS TavTas KaTadnoavtas atad\X\docecOa, ply 7 Kal eri tov "lotpov iOdcar YKvOas AVGoVTAas THY yédupav, 7 Kat Te "Iwoe S0Eat TO ryéas olov Te éotar e€epydcacBat.”
135. ToSpuns pe TAUTA cuveBovneve. pera dé vg TE eyiveto Kal Aapetos €ypaTo TH wenn TAUTH TOUS MeV Kaparnpovs TOV dv6pav Kal TOV yy eXayLoTOS aTTONAULEV@V Adyos, Kal TOUS OVOUS TaVTas KaTaonoas KATE TEE avtob ev 7@ OTpaTo- Tédm. KaTédiTre O€ TOUS TE GVOUS Kal TOUS acbe- véas THs oTpaTins Ta@VvoE ElvEeKEV, (VA OL pEV VOL
334
BOOK IV. 134-135
134. But after the sending of the gifts to Darius, the Scythians who had remained there came out with foot and horse and offered battle to the Persians. But when the Scythian ranks were arrayed, a hare ran out between the armies; and every Scythian that saw it gave chase. So there was confusion and shouting among the Scythians; Darius asked what the enemy meant by this clamour; and when he heard that they were chasing the hare, then said he (it would seem) to those wherewith he was ever wont to speak, “These fellows hold us in deep contempt ; and I think now that Gobryas’ saying concerning the Scy- thian gifts was true. Seeing therefore that my own judgment of the matter is like his, we need to take sage counsel, whereby we shall have a safe return out of the country.” To this said Gobryas: “Sire, reason showed me well enough how hard it would be to deal with these Scythians; and when I came I was made the better aware of it, seeing that they do but make a sport of us. Now therefore my counsel is, that at nightfall we kindle our camp-fires according to our wont, that we deceive those in our army who are least strong to bear hardship, and tether here all our asses, and so ourselves depart, before the Scythians can march straight to the Ister to break the bridge, or the Ionians take some resolve whereby we may well be ruined.”
135. This was Gobryas’ advice, and at nightfall Darius followed it. He left there in the camp the men who were weary, and those whose loss imported least to him, and all the asses too tethered. The reason of his leaving the asses, and the infirm among his soldiers, was, as regarding the asses, that they
335
HERODOTUS
Bony tapéxyevrar ot 5 dvOpwrot acbeveins jpev elvexev KATENELTOVTO, Tpohacios bé THade SnAAaSN, @s auTos pev cv TO KaAPap® TOD oTpaTod érLOn- ceabat pérroe Totot YKvVOnor, obTaL b& Td oTpaTo- TEOOV TOUTOV TOV xpovoV puvolaTo. TavTa ToicL Urrodenrerppevorat UTPOOEwevos 0 Aapetos Kal wupa exxavoas THY TaxloTHY éTeEtyeTo et TOV "loTpov. of d€ dvor épnuwOévtes TOV outdov ovTw On WaAdoV TONG lecav THS Hovis: akovaavtes Sé ot UKvOae Tov dvov TayXU KaTa KwpHY HAmLfov Tovs Iép- oas €ivat.
136. “Hpépns 8& yevouevns yvovtes of vmone- bOEvtES @S Tpodedopévor Eiev UTTO Aapetov, yeipas Te mpoeteivovtTo Totat LKvOnor Kat eheyov Ta KATHKOVTA* OF SE WS HKOVEaY TaDTA THY TAYLOTHV avaTtpadévtes, at Te OVO potpar Tav YKvbéwv ral 4 pla Kal Savpopata Kai Bovoivar cai Tedovot, édiwxov tovs Ilépcas (80 tod “Iaotpov. are dé ToD Ileporxod péev ToD ToAXOD eovtos Tefod oTpaTov Kal Tas OdOUS OK eTLTTApEéVOU, MOTE OV TETUN- pevéwy TOV OO@Y, TOD dE Lev uKod inmorew Kal Ta CUVTOMA THS OOO eTLOTAaMEéVOV, ALapTOVTES aANjAwV, EbOncav TOARXRB of YKvVGat Tors Iépcas él tiv yébupay amixopevot. padovtes dé Tovs Ilépoas ovKw atiypévous Edeyov Tpos TOVS “lwvas éovtas.ev That vynvat ‘Avdpes “lwves, at TE 7é- pat ipiv tod apiOwod Siotynvtat Kal od TroséeTe Sixara éTt Tapapévovtes. adr €rrel TpoTEpoV Secuaivovtes éeuévete, viv AVoavTes TOY TOdpoV THY TaxlioTny dmiTe KalpovTes EdEeVOEpor, Oeotat Te Kal LKVOnor eidotes api. Tov O€ TpOoTEpoV covta wpewy SeorroTny nuels TapactnoopmeBa
336
BOOK IV. 135-136
might bray; as to the men, they were left by reason of their infirmity, but his pretext was, forsooth, that they should guard the camp while he attacked the Scythians with the sound part of his army. Giving this charge to those who were left behind, and light- ing camp-fires, Darius made all speed to reach the Ister. When the asses found themselves deserted by the multitude, they brayed much the louder for that; and the Scythians by hearing them were fully persuaded that the Persians were still in the same place.
136. But when day dawned the men left behind perceived that Darius had played them false, and they held out their hands to the Scythians and told them the truth; who, when they heard, gathered their power with all speed, both the two divisions of their host and the one division that was with the Sauromatae and Budini and Geloni, and made straight for the Ister in pursuit of the Persians. But seeing that the Persian army was for the most part of footmen and knew not the roads (these not being marked), whereas the Scythians were horsemen and knew the short cuts, they kept wide of each other, and the Scythians came to the bridge much before the Persians. There, perceiving that the Persians were not yet come, they said to the Ionians, who were in their ships, “ Now, Ionians, the numbered days are past and you do wrongly to remain still here. Nay—for it is fear which has ere now kept you from departing—now break the bridge with all speed and go your ways in freedom and happiness, thanking the gods and the Scythians. As for him that was once your master, we will leave him in such
337 VOL. il. Zz
HERODOTUS
oUT@® WaoTE ETL pundapmods ETL avOpwmous avTov oTpatevoacbat.”
137. pos tatta “lwves éBourNevovto. MuaA- Tiddew ev Tov “AOnvaiov, otpatnyéovtos Kal Tupavvevovtos Xepaovnoitéwy Tav év ‘EXAnoTOv-
Ss / IN. , \ b] a TO, HY yvaun TELOecVa XKVOnot Kai éNevOepody > / ¢ / x lal / b] / ad lwvinv, Iotiatov 6€ tod MiAnciov évavtin tav-
A€yovTos ws vov pev ota Aapetoy éExacTos avT@V TUpavvever TOALOS* THS Aapeiov dé duva- putos Katatpefeions ovTE av’Tos Midnoiwy oids Te v bY BA 7 > / > an ecec Oar apyelv OVTE AXOV ovdéva OVOapoY: Bov- AjcecOar yap ExdoTnV TOY TOV SnpmoKpaté- ecOar parrov % TupavveverPat. ‘Iotiaiov 6é rouny TAUTHV GT OOELKVUMEVOU aUTLKA TAVTES oav TET PA pL [LEV OL Tos: TAUTHY THY YVOLNY, TpO- TEPOV THY MiAtiadew ai PeopLevol.
138. “Hoav 6€ ovTOL OL Siadepovtes Te THY wijpov Kat cov TES Aoyou Tpos Bacinéos, ‘EdX70- Tov Tbov mev TUpAaVVOL Adgus te “ABuédnvos rai “Immokros Aap yaxnvos cat ‘Hpodavtos Iapin- vos Kal Myntpodwpos Ipoxovynatos cal ‘Apiota- yopyns Kufixnvos cat “Apiotov Bufavtios. ottor
\ 9S x > ¢ / > ’ ’ / \ ev Hoav of €& “EXAnorovtov, at “I@vins 6bé 2% / TA \ ee / \ 5 / Xtpattis Te Xtos eat Ataxns Laptos cai Aaoda- pas Pwxatervs kal ‘Iotiaios Midnowos, tod Fv
2 / an yvopun 1) TpoKeréevn evavtin TH Midrtiadew. Ato-
al lal v A€wy SE Tapiy RAoyimos povvos *Aptatayopns Kupatos.
139. Otto. av éveite THY ‘Iotiaiov aipéovto yvopunv, oF ods Tpos TavTn Tabe Epya TE Kal évmea TpocOeivat, THs mev yehupys Avelv Ta KaTA
\ / 2/ / Viet / b / Tous XKvOas eovta, Avew S€ Ooov TOokevpa e€tKvE-
338
BOOK IV. 136-139
plight that never again will he lead his army against any nation.”
137. Thereupon the Ionians held a council. Miltiades the Athenian, general and despot of the Chersonesites of the Hellespont, gave counsel that they should do as the Scythians said and set Ionia free. But Histiaeus of Miletus held a contrary opinion. “ Now,” said he, “ it is by help of Darius that each of us is sovereign of his city; if Darius’ power be overthrown, we shall no longer be able to rule, neither I in Miletus nor any of you elsewhere ; for all the cities will choose democracy rather than despotism.”’ When Histiaeus declared this opinion, all of them straightway inclined to it, albeit they had first sided with Miltiades.
138. Those standing high in Darius’ favour who gave their vote were Daphnis of Abydos, Hippoclus of Lampsacus, Herophantus of Parium, Metrodorus of Proconnesus, Aristagoras of Cyzicus, Ariston of Byzantium, all from the Hellespont and despots of cities there; and from Ionia, Strattis of Chios, Aiaces of Samos, Laodamas of Phocaea, and Histiaeus of Miletus who opposed the plan of Miltiades. As for the Aeolians, their only notable man present was Aristagoras of Cymae.
139. These then chose to follow Histiaeus’ counsel, and resolved to make it good by act and word: to break as much of the bridge as reached a bowshot from the Scythian bank, that so they might
339 z2
HERODOTUS
eT al, iva Kal TOLeELy TL OoKéwo movebyTes pn dev Kat of TKvOar py TELPOGTO Brapevor Kal Bovro- juevou d:aBjvat Tov “lorpov Kara THY yédupar, elmrety Te AvovTas THS yepvpns | TO €s THY DcvOveny eyov ws mTavtTa Toinrovae Ta LKvOyou éoTl ev Hdovn. TadTa pev TpocdOnKkay TH yvoun peTa 6é €x TavTwV Umexpivaro Ioreatos Tabe Ae you. “’Avopes XKvOat, xpnora cere pépovtes Kal €$ Karpov evreiyeo Oe: eal Th TE am Dpewv nuiv xpn- oTOS ododrar Kal Ta am PED és bpéas émiTn- Séws brnpeTéeTar. WS yap Opate, Kai NUomev Tov Topov Kal mpobupinv Tacav Eo pev GedovTes elvas ehevde pot, év @ 6€ 1) Hypets Tae Avoper, Dmeas Kal- pos. €oTL Signo bat exelvous, eUpovTas bé UTED TE HMEOV Kal Uuewy AVT@Y TicacCat OUTW wS KElVOUS TpéeTrel.
140. SevOar pév to devtepov “Iwat mictev- cavtes éyerv arya iréactpepov éml Entnow tav Ilepoéwy, Kal juaptavoy Tacns THs eKEelvav dueEddov. aitioe d€ TovTov avTol of YxvOar éyé- VOVTO, TAS Vou“as TOV imT@V Tas Ta’Tn SiapOei- pavTes Kal Ta UdaTa cvyXwcarTes. Eb Yap TADTA pn emroinoayv, Tapetye av odt, eb é8ovXovTO, Ev- metéws 退eupelv tous Ilépcas. viv S& tra ode edoxee aptata BeBovredo bar, Kata TabTa eo pa- Anoav. evar pe yuv THIS ogerepns Kops ca xtros Te Toioe inmrouge kat data WV, TAUTH eELovTes ediCnvto TOUS dytimone pious, Boxcovres Kal exelvous 61a TOLOUT@Y THY am oopnow ToLe- eo au ot O€ On Ilépoae TOV ™ poTepov E@UT OY ryevopevov oriBov, ToUTOV pudacoortes | neo ay, Kal oUTM poyls evpov Tov Topov. ola 5é vuKTOS TE
340
BOOK IV. 139-140
seem to do somewhat when in truth they did nothing, and that the Scythians might not essay to foree a passage across the Ister by the bridge; and to say while they broke the portion of the bridge on the Scythian side, that they would do all that the Seythians desired. ‘This resolve they added to their decision ; and presently Histiaeus answered for them all, and said, “‘ You have brought us good, Scythians, and your zeal is well timed; you do your part in guiding us aright and we do ours in serving your ends as need requires; for as you see, we are break- ing the passage, and will use all diligence, so much do we desire our freedom. But while we break this bridge, now is the time for you to seek out the Persians, and when you have found them to take such vengeance on our and your behalf as they deserve.”
140. So the Scythians trusted the Ionians’ word once more, and turned back to seek the Persians; but they mistook the whole way whereby their enemies passed. For this the Scythians themselves were to blame, inasmuch as they had destroyed the horses’ grazing-grounds in that region and choked the wells. Had they not so done, they could readily have found the Persians if they would. But as it was, that part of their plan which they had thought the best was the very cause of their ill- success. So the Scythians went searching for their enemies through the parts of their own country where there was provender for horses and water, supposing that they too were aiming at such places in their flight; but the Persians ever kept to their own former tracks, and so with much ado they found the passage of the river, But inasmuch as they
341
HERODOTUS
dim LKO MEvOL Kal AeAUmENS Tis ryepupns evTU- XovTes, és macav cpp dinv ATLKOVTO [L7) oPEAS OL “Twves wou dmoN€AOLT OTES.
141. “Hp dé mepi Aapetor avip Alyirrrtos pavewv PEyLaTOV av poTrov TOUTOV TOV avOpa KaTacTaytTa émt Tov xeideos Tod “Iotpov exeheve Aapetos kaneew ‘Iotiatov Mirryovov. 0 pev 6 émolee TavTa, Iotvaios dé emaxovoas TO TPOTW KENEUT MATL TAS TE veas anacas Tapetxe SiaTropO weve TY oTpaTLNVY Kal THY yéepupav éCev€e.
142. Tlépcar pev ov ott exdevyovot. YKv- Oar 6é Subnjpevor Kal TO SevTEpov i]paptov TOV Ilepoéor, Kal TOUTO peev ws éovtas “lwvas éXev- Gépous KAKLTTOUS TE Kal dvavopoT at ous Kpivovet Elva am dvTov ao por or, TOUTO O€, @s OovAwY EOVT@Y TOV AOYOY TrOLevpEVOL, AVdpaTroba Pidodé€- aomoTa acl eivat Kat adpnota. TavTa pev Oy LKvOnor €s “lwvas aTréppimrat.
143. Aapeios 6€ 1a THS Opnixys TO PEVOMEVOS am ikeTo és Snorov THS 2 Xepoovjaou: evOcdrev O€ avTos pev 6e8n THIOL vnual és thy “Acinv, NeitrEr dé oTpaTnyov év TH Evpory MeyaBafov avopa Tépony: t® Aapetos Kote edwKe yepas, TOLOVOE elmas ev Tépanot E70. opunLEvou Aapetou povas TPOYEW, @S avouge TAXLoTa THY T PWOTHNV TOV povéwy, elpeTo avTov ) adeAp E05 “AptaBavos 6 TL Bovrour’ a ol ToToOUTO TAO 0s yevécOat OcOL €v TH pon KOKKOL Aapetos 6é cite MeyaBa- fous av ot (TocouToUs apr mov yevea Oar Bovrcc bau uarrov 7 tHv “EXdAdba wUiyjKoov. év pev 67 Tléponou tadta uv elras étipa, TOTe d€ avTov
342
BOOK IV. 140-143
came to it at night and found the bridge broken, they were in great terror lest the Ionians had abandoned them.
141. There was with Darius an Egyptian, whose voice was the loudest in the world; Darius bade this man stand on the Ister bank and call to Histiaeus the Milesian. This the Egyptian did; Histiaeus heard and obeyed the first shout, and sent all the ships to ferry the army over, and made the bridge anew.
142. Thus the Persians escaped. The Scythians sought the Persians, but missed them again. Their judgment of the Ionians is that if they are free men they are the basest cravens in the world; but if they are to be reckoned as slaves, none would love their masters more, or less desire to escape. Thus have the Scythians taunted the Ionians.
143. Darius marched through Thrace to Sestos on the Chersonesus; thence he crossed over with his ships to Asia, leaving as his general in Europe _Megabazus, a Persian, to whom he once did honour by saying among Persians what I here set down. Darius was about to eat pomegranates ; and no sooner had he opened the first of them than his brother Artabanus asked him of what thing he would wish to have as many as there were seeds in his pomegranate ; whereupon Darius said, that he would rather have that number of men like Megabazus than make all Hellas subject to him. By thus speaking among Persians the king did honour to Megabazus; and
343
HERODOTUS
jredkiTE OTPATHYOY EYovTAa THS oOTpPATIAS THs EwUTOD OKT@ pupiadas.
144. Odrtos 6é 0 MeyaSatos elas TOE TO ETTOS EM TETO ab avatov pyneny pos ‘EdXAnaTrovtior. revo jLevos yap év Bufavtio éemvdero emraxaidena ETECL 7 poTEpov KarynSovious KTLoaVTAaS THY Xo- pry Bufavriov, TuGopevos dé eon Kary ndovious TOUTOV TOV Xpovov TUyXavew €ovtas Ttupnovs" ov yap av TOU KaAXLovos TapeovTos KTivew Xw@pov TOV aicxtova éréa Oar, ei wn Hoav TUprol. oUTos én Ov TOTE 0 MeyaBagos oTpaTnyos evp Gels év TH Xopn ‘EXXAnomovtioy tovs pn pndifovTas Kater TpepeTo.
145. Odtos ev yuv Tabta empnoce. TOV au- Tov 6é ToUTOV Xpovov evivero ert ArBonv ad)os oT pAaTeijs peéyas TOROS, bua T™ popacw THY eyo aT NYNTO MAL Tpodinynadwevos TPOTEpOV TAbE. TOV €x THS ‘Apyots éemiBatéwy Taide maioves é€eXa- abévtes v bro Ilekacyav Tov éx Bpavpavos Antoa- pévov Tas ‘AOnvatov yuvaikas, UT TOUTOV e&e- Aacbévtes €x Anpvov oixovTo TAEOVTES és Aake- daipova, iCopmevor b€ ev TH Tyiyero Up aveKaLOD. ANaxedatpovvor bé i8ovres. dyyryeov er epTrov Teva 0- pevol Tives Te Kal oxobev eiai: of 6€ TO ayyédro eLpwT OUTL édeyov @S elnoav peev Movar, maides oe elev TOV €V TH “Apyot TAEDVTOV PWV, 7 poo- oxovtas 5€ ToUTOUS €s Atjpvov putetoat opéas. oi 6é ANaxedatpoviot GKNKOOTES TOV oryor THS yevens tov Muvyéwv, méuwavtes TO SevTEpor el pwT@V Th GéXovres HKoleV TE ES THY YOpNV Kal mip aidoev. of 6€ epacay timo) =6LleNaoyav exBrAnOevtes Kew és Tovs Tatépas: SiKaroTaTtov
344
BOOK IV. 143-145
now he left him behind as his general, at the head of eighty thousand of his army.
144, This Megabazus is for ever remembered by the people of the Hellespont for his saying—when, being at Byzantium, he was told that the people of Calehedon had founded their town seventeen years before the Byzantines had founded theirs—that the Calchedonians must at that time have been blind; for had they not been so, they would never have chosen the meaner site for their city when they might have had the fairer. This Megabazus, being now left as general in the country, subdued al] the people of the Hellespont who did not take the side of the Persians.
145. Thus Megabazus did. About this time a great armament was sent against Libya also, for a reason which I will show after this story which I will now relate. The descendants of the crew of the Argo had been driven out by those Pelas- gians who carried off the Athenian women from Brauron ; being driven out of Lemnos by these, they sailed away to Lacedaemon, and there encamped on Taygetum and kindled a fire. Seeing this, the Lacedaemonians sent a messenger to enquire who they were and whence they came. They answered the messenger that they were Minyae, descendants of the heroes who had sailed in the Argo, and had put in at Lemnos and there begotten their race. Hearing the story of the lineage of the Minyae, the Lacedaemonians sent a second time and asked to what end they had come into Laconia and kindled a fire. They replied, that being expelled by the Pelasgians they had come to the land of their fathers,
345
HERODOTUS
\ =, e/ “ / / \ eR yap elvat oUT@ TovTO yiverOat Séecbar SEé olKéeLW / al na Gia TOVTOLOL LOlpav TE TLLEWY pETEYOVTES KAL TIS n 5] / / \ v4 / ys amonkayovtes. Aaxedaipoviorcr bé€ Eade 8é- \ 7 > pe Be e / b] / keabat tos Muvias én’ oict OédXovar adtoi. / a / / lal al padiota O€ evnye ohéas WoTE ToLeELY TADTA TOV / / foie EP a Tuvdapidémv 1) vavtirin év TH “Apyot. SeFadpevor \ \ / fal / \ b] \ dé tovs Muvias ys te petédocav Kat és dudas e , \ dueddcavto. of S€ avTixa pev yapous éynuar, tas 6¢ éx« Anuvou nyovto é&éd0cav adXotot. Ld fa) / 146. Xpovov 5é od Toddod dteEENPOvTos adtixa / a / of Miva éE0Bpicav, THs Te Bacidnins petaité- 5) / ty lal ovTes Kal AANA TOLéoVTES OVK Gola. TolcL wy \ a AakeSatpoviorce G6o€e avtovs amoxteivat, our- / rAaBovtes 6€ oheas KaTeBadov és EpKTHV. KTEL- R , vouct 6€ Tovs av KTetvwot AaKkedatpoviot vuKTOs, >] e / be OE b] \ 5 ” / ET NMEPNV CE OVOEVA. ETrEL WY EuEArOV ohEas / e al lal KaTaypynoacbat, TApAalTHTAYTO al YyUVAaiKes TOV fw / “4 Qn Muvvéwr, éodoat aotat Te Kal TOV TPw@TwY XTap- n \ Tintéwy Ouyatépes, éecedOety Te és THY EpKTHY Kal . / D] al ¢ / la i¢ Qn >] / ec \ és Noyous EAOeiv ExadoTn TO EwuTHs avdpt. ol 6é / lel b] / / f ’ 7 / odéas TaphKav, ovdéva Sodov Soxéovtes €& adtéwv ” 3A SS , Spies , , écecbatr. al dé éreite EonOov, TOLgovaL ToLdbeE* Tacav Thv eiyov écOjTa Tapadovcat Toict av- lal an f e Spadot adtat THY TOV avdpav EdaBov, ot dé Muivdac , an ¢ r évouvtes THY yuvatkninv écOnta ate yuvaixes 5 / ” b] , be / / / éEnicav &€w, ExpvyovTes O€ TpOTw TOLOUTw iCovTAa avtis és TO Tniyetov. \ na / 147. Tov 6€ avtov tovtov xpovoyv Onpas o
346
BOOK IV. 145-147
as (they said) was most just; and for their desire, it was that they might dwell with their father’s people, sharing in their rights and receiving allotted parcels of land. It pleased the Lacedaemonians to receive the Minyae ? on the terms which their guests desired ; the chief cause of their so consenting was that the Tyndaridae ? had been in the ship’s company of the Argo; so they received the Minyae and gave them of their land and divided them among their own tribes. The Minyae forthwith wedded wives, and gave in marriage to others the women they had brought from Lemnos.
146. But in no long time these Minyae waxed over-proud, demanding an equal right to the king- ship, and doing other things unlawful; wherefore the Lacedaemonians resolved to slay them, and they seized and cast them into prison. (When the Lace- daemonians kill, they do it by night, never by day.) Now when they were about to kill the prisoners, the wives of the Minyae, who were native to the country, daughters of the chief among the Spartans, entreated leave to enter the prison and have speech each with her husband; the lLacedaemonians granted this, supposing that the women would deal honestly with them. But when the wives came into the prison, they gave to their husbands all their own garments, and themselves put on the men’s dress; so the Minyae donned the female dress and so passed out in the guise of women, and having thus escaped once more encamped on Tajgetum.
147. Now about this same time Theras (who was
1 As descendants of the Argonauts, who were Minyae of Thessaly, living near the Pagasaean gulf. * Castor and Polydeuces.
347
HERODOTUS
Av’teciwvos tod Teoapevod TOD Oepadvdpou rod Tloduveixeos eotedne és dmovxiny éx Aakedai- provos. Hv d€ 0 Onpas ovtos, yévos éwv Kaduelos, THS pntpos aderdeos totor "Aptatodnpmov traiol Evpuodevei Kal Tl pownee. eovT@Y oe eve TOV Talo@Vv TOVTOV VNTIOV emiTpomainy eixe a) Onpas THY év Lrdpry Bacirninv. avindevtav € TOV aden pideov Kal maparaBovtov THY dpxny, obT@ 87) 6 Onpas dewvov TOLEVILEVOS. dpxeo Par tm anr- Lov érreite eyevoaro apxns, ovK éhn eve év TH Aaxedaipove aXr’ amomevo er Oar €s TOUS ovy- yevéas. Ho av d& éy TH vov Onpn Kareopery NT w, mpotepov oé Kad\orp TH AUTH TAavTN, aTOyOvOL MeprArdpou tod Ioxirew ave pos Poi- VLKOS. Kadpos yap 0 “Ayijvopos Eipornv Oubh}- [Levos TpocerXe és TH vv Onpnv Kaeopevnv' Tpocacyorte O€ elTE 51) Of ) YOPN tpece, elite Kal GArws 7OéAnoe Tofcat TovTO’ KaTAaXeElTEL yap ep 7H vio TAUTY ddous te Tov Dowixov Kai 6 Kal TOV EwuTou oUYYEVEwY MeuBrapov. ovros évé MOV TO THY Kaddorny Kadeomevyy éml ryeveds, mpl 7 Orpav édGetv ex Aaxedatpovos, 0KT@ avopav,
148, "Eni tovtous 67) av 0 Oxypas Aewv Ex@v amo Tov duvAéwy EoTEAXE, TUVOLKHTwY TOUTOLEL Kal ovdauas é€eX@v avtovs aA KapTA oiKNLEd- pevos. émeite O€ Kal of Miviar éxdpaytes ex THs épxths (ovto és To Thiyetov, Tov Aaxedatpovior Bovrevopévav odéas atoA\Avvat TapaTéeTar oO Onpas, 6x@s pyre povos yeUNT at, autos TE UTeE- déxeTo opéas eFdfeuw €x THS Kopys. oUyXo- pnodvTov bé TH wou TOV Aaxedacpovion, Tpot Tpinkovtépotat és tovs MeuSrdpouv arroryovous
348
BOOK IV. 147-148
a descendant of Polynices, through Thersander, Tisamenus, and Autesion) was preparing to lead out colonists from Lacedaemon. This Theras was of the lineage of Cadmus and an uncle on the mother’s side of Aristodemus’ sons Eurysthenes and Procles; and while these boys were yet children he held the royal power of Sparta as regent; but when his nephews grew up and became kings, then Theras could not brook to be a subject when he had had a taste of supreme power, and said he would abide no longer in Lacedaemon but sail away to his kinsfolk. There were in the island now called Thera, but then Calliste, descendants of Membliarus the son of Poeciles, a Phoenician ; for Cadmus son of Agenor, in his search for Europa, had put in at the place now called Thera ; and having put in, either because the land pleased him, or because for some other reason he desired so to do, he left in this island, among other Phoenicians, his own kinsman Membliarus. These dwelt in the island Calliste for eight generations before Theras came from Lacedaemon.
148. It was these whom Theras was preparing to join, taking with him a company of people from the tribes; it was his intent to settle among the folk of Calliste,and not to drive them out but to claim them as verily his own people. So when the Minyae escaped out of prison and encamped on Taygetum, and the Lacedaemonians were taking counsel to put them to death, Theras entreated for their lives, that there might be no killing, promising himself to lead them out of the country. The Lacedaemonians consenting to this, Theras sailed with three fifty-oared ships to join the descendants of Membliarus, taking with him
349
HERODOTUS
ETAWTGE, OUTL TmavTas ay @v TOUS Muvias GXr’ OALYyoUS TiWas. ol yap mebves avuToV eTpaTovTo és Tous Tapwpeatas Kal Kavxovas, TOUTOUS Oe efehacartes € EK THS Xepns apeas autous && potpas Ovetror, Kal €TELTAa EXTLTAY TrOMLAS TaodE eV ad- TOLCL, Aémpeov Makiarov Ppiéas Tlupyov “Ezriov Novduov. tovtéwv dé Tas mAedvas em eHLE0 ’"HeZor em opOnaav. Th d€ vicw etl Tod olKicTéw Onpa » em@vupin eyéveTo.
149. ‘O dé mais ov yap epn ob cupTarcvoed Gar, TOUYAPOV épy avTov KaTanelpew Ou €v AUKOLOL.
\ éml TOU Err €0s TOUTOU ouvo ja, 7@ venviak@ TOUTH OioduKos eyeveTo, KAL KWS TO OUVOMa TOUTO ere- Kpatnoe. OtorvKov dé yivetar Aiyets, ém ov Alyetdat Kadéovtat durn peyaddn év Xwaptn. TOlGL Oe ev Th pvr TAVTN avopact ov yap UTré- petvav TQ TEKVG, (Spicavto eK Geom por tov "Epwvev TOV Aatov Te Kal Oldvmodew f _tpov" wal HéTa TOUTO vméwervav . . . . TOUTO TODTO Kal év Onpy Toicr ATO TOY aVOP@V TOUTWY YyEyovCCL.
150. Méyps pév vuv tovtov tod Aoyou Aake- Samoviot Onpaiovst Kata Tav’Ta Réyouot, TO b€ amTO TOUTOV movVoL Onpaior Mde yevéc Oat Aéyouct. I'pivvos 0 Aicaviov éwv Onpa tovtov aroyovos Kat Bacirevov Onpns THs vancov amixeto és Aed- hous, aywv aro THiS TOOS ExaTOURNVY: €lTrOYTO dé ot Kal ddXOL TOV TOALNTEWY Kal 67 Kal BatTos
1 Something is obviously lost, cvvéB8y 5€ or the like.
1 These six towns were in the western Peloponnese, in Triphy lia, a district betw een Elis and Messenia, : Literally ‘* sheep- wolf.”
35°
BOOK IV. 148-150
not all the Minyae but a few only; for the greater part of them made their way to the lands of the Paroreatae and Caucones, whom having driven out of the country they divided themselves into six companies and founded in the land they had won the cities of Lepreum, Macistus, Phrixae, Pyrgus, Epium, Nudium;! most of which were in my time taken and sacked by the Eleans. As for the island Calliste, it was called Thera after its colonist.
149. But as Theras’ son would not sail with him, his father therefore said that he would leave him behind as a sheep among wolves; after which saying the stripling got the nickname of Oeolycus,? and it so fell out that this became his customary name. He had a son born to him, Aegeus, from whom the Aegidae, a great Spartan clan, take their name. The men of this clan, finding that none of their children lived, set up, -by the instruction of an oracle, a temple of the avenging spirits of Laius and Oedipus,’ after which the children lived. Thus it fared also with the children of the Aegidae at
era.
150. Thus far in my story the Lacedaemonian and Theraean records agree; for the rest we have only the word of the Theraeans. Grinnus son of Aesanius, king of Thera, a descendant of this same Theras, came to Delphi bringing an hecatomb from his city; there came with him, among others of his
3 Oedipus, son of Laius king of Thebes and his wife locasta, was exposed in infancy, but rescued and carried away toa far country. Returning in manhood, ignorant of his lineage, he killed his father and married his mother ; after which the truth was revealed to him, too late. The story is first told by Homer, and is the subject of the Oedipus Tyrannus of Sophocles,
351
HERODOTUS
6 LloAvpynotov, éwv yévos Evdhnpidns tov Muv- VEwD. Xpe@meven b€ TO Dpivve Tt Baoirée TOV Onpaiwv mepl a\ov xpe 7 Tvdén rifew ev AiBin morw. 0 6é apet Pero Aeyou “ "Eyo pev ovat T peo BUTEPOS TE 70N ell Kal Bapds aeél- pec Bau ov Oe Twa Tavee TOV vewTépov KéNEvE TADTA TOLEELY.” apa Te eAeye TaUTAa Kal EdeLKVLE és tov Barttov. Tote pev eee fleTa O€ ameNOovtes aXoyinv eiyov TOU XpHnaTHplov, oUTE AuBinv eidotes Oxou ys ein ouTe TOAM@VTES €S apaves XpnMa aoa éNheLv amouKiny.
151. ‘Esra 6é eTEwY META TAUTA OVK ve TY Onpnv, év tolcr Ta Sévdpea TavtTa opt Ta ev TH vyow TAY EVvOS eEavavOn. Xpeopevorre dé Toi Onpatoree mpoedepe 1) Tlu@im THY és AtBonv aT ol- Kinu. emeire dé Kaxod ovdév Hy odt HAXOS, TéL- Tovat és Kpirny aryyeXous bulnuevous el TIS Kpytav 7} [LETOLK WY ETL HEVOS ein és AtBuny. TEpiTAAYO [EVOL 6e avTIY ovToL aT LKOVTO Kal és “Iravov TON, év tauTn 6é Tuppiayovel avdpl Toppupét TO ovvOLA TY Kopofvos, os &pn um ave Mov drrevery Bets atixeaBar és AiBunv Kai AuBins és Unatéav viicov. picd@ Oé TodTov meicavtes Anyov €s Onpnv, é« bé Onpyns Emreov KaTdo KOT OL avdpes Ta Tpara ov TONAOL* KaTN- ya pevov dé Tov Kopwfiov é és THY VvHcoV TAUTHY 87) Ty Il\artéar, TOV pev KopeStov Aelrovat, oitia Katadirovtes Oowv 5) pnvadv, adtol bé em Aeov THY TaxioTny atayyedéovtes Onpatoucr TEepl THs vycov.
152 . ‘Arroonueovta@y dé TovTwY THEO Xpovoy Tou ees Tov KopwBuov éméduTTe Ta TavTa.
352
BOOK IV. 150-152
people, Battus son of Polymnestus, a descendant of Euphemus of the Minyan clan. When Grinnus king of Thera inquired of the oracle concerning other matters, the priestess’ answer was that he should found a city in Libya. “Nay, Lord,’ answered Grinnus, “1 am grown old and heavy to stir; do thou lay this command on some one of these younger men,” pointing as he spoke to Battus. No more was then said. But when they had departed, they neglected to obey the oracle, seeing that they knew not where Libya was, and feared to send a colony out to an uncertain goal.
151. Then for seven years after this there was no rain in Thera; all their trees in the island save one were withered. The Theraeans inquired again at Delphi, and the priestess made mention of the colony they should send to Libya. So since there was no remedy for their ills, they sent messengers to Crete to seek out any Cretan or sojourner there who had travelled-to Libya. These, in their journeys about the island, came to the town of Itanus, where they met a trader in purple called Corobius, who told them that he had once been driven out of his course by winds to Libya, to an island there called Platea.! This man they hired to come with them to Thera; thence but a few men were first sent on shipboard to spy out the land, who, being guided by Corobius to the aforesaid island Platea, left him there with provision for I know not how many months, and themselves sailed back with all speed to Thera to bring news of the island.
152. But when they had been away for longer than the agreed time, and Corobius had no provision
1 The island now called Bomba, east of Cyrene.
353
VOL. II. AA
HERODOTUS
peta 6€ TAaUTA vHis Lapin, THs vavKANpOS Hv K@ndatos, wrA€ovca én Aiyirrou amnveiyOn és tHv Ikatéav tavTnv’ muGopmevor 6€ of Yaprot mapa Tov KopwRiov tov mavta oyov, aitia ob EVLAUTOU KaTaNEiTOVEL. avTol dé avaylErTEs EK THS VyTOV Kai yAtyouevor AiyUTTou é)eor, aTro- hepomevor ATYALOTN aveu“w: Kal Ov yap aviet TO mvevpa, Hpaxdéas otndas OvexTrepijTavTes aTt- KOVTO és Taptnocor, Gein TOMTH _XPE@MEVOL. TO og € €LT 0 pLov TOUTO 7 dK paTtov TOUTOV TOY Xpovor, WOTE aT OVOTTI}TAVTES OUTOL OTicw peyora én ‘EX jvev TAVT@OV TOV mypets aTpekeiny iopev exc dhoptiov éKxépdncav, peta ye LwoTpatov TOV Aaoddpartos Alyuvytny: ES yap OvUK Ola TE €oTl épicar &dXov. of 6€ > Dapetoe TIV OexaT yy TOV em xe poly efeXovtes e& TahavTa éTOLnTaVvTO Karen Lov KPNTHPOS “Apyoducod TpOTrOV" meg be avTov ypuTr av Keparal mpoxpocco eici* Kal aveOnkar € és TO “Hpacov, UT OG TITAVTES avT@ Tpets Xadxeous KOoNOTCOUS ETTATHYEAS TOLTL Yyouvact epnpeLa wevovs. Kupyvatoroe 6€ Kal Onpatoror és Zapious aTO TOUTOV TOU épyov mpaTa didiar peyanrat cuvexpnOnoay.
153. Oi dé Onpaioe émelTe TOV KopeStov e- TOVTES ev Th vjT@ aTLKOVTO és THV Onpny, anny yedAov ws ode ein vicos emt AiBin éxticpévn. Onpatorcr o€ éade adeh peor Te am adedpeod TE [LT EL made AayXavorta Kat aTO TOV Xopov amavT@y ena €ovT@Y avopas, eivar 6€ chewy Kal nyewova Kat Baciéa Batrov. ottw 6) otér- ovat OVO TevTNKOVTEpOUS és THY IIXaTéap.
154. Tatra 5é Onpaior Néyouar, Ta 8 EridolTTA
354
BOOK IV. 152-154
left, a Samian ship sailing for Egypt, whereof the captain was Colaeus, was driven out of her course to Platea, where the Samians heard the whole story from Corobius and left him provision for a year; they then put out to sea from the island and would have voyaged to Egypt, but an easterly wind drove them from their course, and ceased not till they had passed through the Pillars of Heracles and came (by heaven’s providence) to Tartessus. Now this was at that time a virgin! port; wherefore the Samians brought back from it so great a profit on their wares as no Greeks ever did of whom we have any exact knowledge, save only Sostratus of Aegina, son of Laodamas; with him none could vie. The Samians took six talents, the tenth part of their profit, and made therewith a bronze vessel, like an Argolic cauldron, with griffins’ heads projecting from the rim all round; this they set up in their temple of Here, supporting it with three colossal kneeling figures of bronze, each seven cubits high. This that the Samians had done was the beginning of a close friendship between them and the men of Cyrene and Thera.
153. As for the Theraeans, when they came to Thera after leaving Corobius on the island, they brought word that they had founded a settlement on an island off Libya. The Theraeans resolved to send out men from their seven regions, taking by lot one of every pair of brothers, and making Battus leader and king of all. Then they manned two fifty-oared ships and sent them to Platea.
154, This is what the Theraeans say; and now
1 That is, as yet unvisited by Greeks. It was at or near the mouth of the Guadalquivir ; cp. 1. 163.
355
HERODOTUS
TOD AOyou suudépovtar 5n Onpator Kupynvaiousr. Kupnvaio. yap ta wept Batrov ovdauas opordo- yéovot Onpaiorcr: Néyouor yap ovTM. éaTL THS Kpnrns "Oakos mons, év 7H éyéveto ‘Eréapxos Bacotrevs, ds é€ml Ovyatpl apntope TH ovvoma Hv Ppoviun, érit tavtTn &ynwe ANAHV yvvaixa. 4%) Oé émeceNOodca édixaiouv Kal TO Epyw eivar pntpuLn Th Dpoviun, wapéyovod Te Kaka Kai Tay én” avTH MnxXavepevn, Kal TédXOS fayYAooUYHY ErrEvEeiKaTa ol meiOer Tov avdpa tadta éxew ovTw. OO 6é avayvwcbels Ure THS yuvatKos Epyov ovK Gatov éunyavato émt TH Ovyatpi. jv yap 57 Oepicwy avnp Onpatos Europos év TH "Oakd: TodTov o "Etéapyos waparaBev ért Eeivia éEopKot 4 pév ot Sunxovnce 6 Te av SenOH. émeite 61 eEWpKace, ayayov ot tapadioot tiv EwuTov OuyaTépa Kal TavTny éxéXeve KaTATOVYT@TaL aTayayovTa. Oo dé Oeuicwy repinuexTiocas TH atTrdatTyn TOD GpKoU Kal dtadvodpevos TH Eewvinu érrotee Torade* Tapa- AaBav tiv Tatda amémree ws Sé eyiveTo ev TO Tedayei, AToaLevpEevos THY eEdpKwaw TOD ’ETe- dpyov, cyowviocr avtny Swadjoas KaThKe &s TO TéNaYyOS, avacotracas b€ aTriKeTO és THY Or pny. 155. "EvOedtev S€ tHv Dpoviny traparaBov Tlorvprnotos, €av tov Onpaiwy avnp Sokipos, émadnNaxeveTo. xXpovov Sé€ Tepuovtos e&eyéveTo of mais icxopwvos Kal Tpavdros, TO ovvoma ETEONH Battos, ws Onpaioi te kal Kupnvaior Néyouct, ws pévtor ey@ Soxéw, Addo TL Battos 5€ petwvo-
356
BOOK IV. 154-155
begins the part in which the Theraean and Cyre- naean stories agree, but not till now, for the Cyre- naeans tel] a wholly different tale of Battus, which is this. “There is a town in Crete called Oaxus, of which one Etearchus became ruler. He had a motherless daughter called Phronime, but he must needs marry another wife too. When the second wife came into his house, she thought fit to be in very deed a stepmother to Phronime, ill-treating her and devising all evil against her; at last she accused the girl of lewdness, and persuaded her husband that the charge was true. So Etearchus was over- persuaded by his wife and devised a great sin against his daughter. There was at Oaxus a Theraean trader, one Themison; Etearchus made this man his guest and friend, and took an oath of him that he would do him whatever service he desired ; which done, he gave the man his own daughter, bidding him take her away and throw her into the sea. But Themison was very angry at being so tricked with the oath and renounced his friendship with Etearchus; pre- sently he took the girl and sailed away, and that he might duly fulfil the oath that he had sworn to Etearchus, when he was on the high seas he bound her about with ropes and let her down into the sea and drew her up again, and presently came to Thera.
155. There Polymnestus, a notable Theraean, took Phronime and made her his concubine. In time there was born to him a son of weak and stammering speech, to whom he gave the name Battus,! as the Theraeans and Cyrenaeans say; but to my thinking the boy was given some other name, and changed it
1 That is, the Stammerer.
357
HERODOTUS
/ b] / 2, / BI / > / lal pacOn, émecite és AtBinv amixeto, amo Te Tov YXpnoTnplov Tov yevouévouv ev Aedotor avT@ kal
a a \ avo THS TLLAS THY Exye THY eT@VUpiNVY TroLeEd- / X / / / pevos. AtBves yap Baoitkea Battov Kadéovor,
\ , C7 / / \ / Kal TouTOU elvexa OoKxéw Oeorrifovcay thy Ludinv Kkaréca piv AtiBuxh yA@oon, eldviav as Bacirevs 4 b) , > / \ > / se 2 gota ev ArBun. émeite yap nvdpwOn ovdTos, AOE > \ \ a a 5 a / e és Aeddovs mept Ths davis: erepwrtavts Sé ot
oes / / pa 4 UvOin rade.
Batt, ért dovyv rAGes: ava& b€ ce PoiBos "ATroAXN@Y és ArBunv méurret unroTpodoy oixicTipa,
ne
@omep e& elmo Eddddt yAooon xpewpévn “°O, a) \ \ > ” A ’ ral Bacinred, ert dovinv rOes.” 6 8 apetBeto Tei- 3 5 aide. “'Ovak, éyo pev HAOov Tapa ce ypnod- \ nr a \ / v > /
pevos Tept THS Pwvis, cv 6€ wor AXA advvaTa
A / / b] / / / ypds, Kekevov AuBinv amoxifew tém Suvawt,
y | ee) a / ~ nee. yA 7 e Koln xelpl;” TadTa éywv ovKl EreiOe ara OL ypav: ws 6€ Kata TavTa eOéoTLlE Ol Kai TpoTEpoD, ” \ 5) \ ¢ / 5b] \ , olxeTo peta atrodiT@v o Battos és tiv Onpnv.
~ / Qn / a 156. Mera 6€ avT@ Te TOVTw Kal Tota ddXOLOL / a Onpaioss cvvehépeTo TadtyKoTws’ ayvoedvTes Oé \ \ id an BA 4 \ Tas aouphopas of Onpaior eveurov és Aerdovs mepl TOV TapeovTav Kaxav. 7 Oe IIvOin ode Y4 / / / a , éypnae cuyxtifovat Batt Kupnvny tis ArBuns Gijetvov monte. amtéoTEXNOV mETA TaVTA TOV Battov of Onpato: dvo TevtnKovTépotct. TrO- \ > \ , 7 > \ 3 ¢
cavtes ¢ és THY AtBunv odToL, ov yap cixoy 6 TL
358
BOOK IV. 155-156
to Battus on his coming to Libya, taking this new name by reason of the oracle uttered at Delphi and the honourable office which he received. For the Libyan word for king is “ battus,”’ and this (methinks) is why the Pythian priestess called him so in her prophecy, using a Libyan name because she knew that he was to be king in Libya. For when he came to man’s estate, he went to Delphi to enquire concern- ing his voice; and the priestess in answer gave him this oracle:
“ Battus, thou askest a voice; but the King, ev’n Phoebus Apollo, Sends thee to make thee a home in Libya, the country of sheepfolds,”
even as though she said to him, using our word, “QO King, thou askest a voice.” But he made answer: “Lord, I came to thee to enquire con- cerning my speech; but thy answer is of other matters, things impossible of performance; thou biddest me plant a colony in Libya; where shall I get me the power or might of hand for it?” Thus spoke Battus, but the god not being won to give him another oracle and ever answering as before, he departed while the priestess yet spake, and went away to Thera.
156. But afterwards matters went untowardly with Battus and the rest of the Theraeans; and when, knowing not the cause of their misfortunes, they sent to Delphi to enquire concerning their present ills, the priestess declared that they would fare better if they aided Battus to plant a colony at Cyrene in Libya. Then the Theraeans sent Battus with two fifty-oared ships; these sailed to Libya, but presently
aog
HERODOTUS
TOLEDO L aXXo, oTricw am ado ovTo és THV O7- pay. ot O€ Onpator kaTaryopevous éBaddov Kal ovK EWY TH Yn T pogtaXely, aXr’ orto TAWELVY éxédevov. of Oe dvaryKcalopevor omiow am émheov Kal extTioay vo ov ert AtBun KELLEY ND, TH ovvoLa, as Kal T poTepov elpeOn, € éoti Idkatéa. Réyetar 5é lon €lvat 1) VATOS TH vov Kupyvatov TOL.
157. Tavtny olKeov TES Ovo & ered, ovdev yap ou xpnerov cuvepéEpeTo, eva avTav KATANLTOVTES ot Aourrol TavTES am eT NEov és Aerdovs, GTrLKO EVOL bé éml TO XPNoT I prov eX pEwVTO, pamevot oiKeety TE THY AcBonv Kal ovdev apetvov T pore oixedvtes. 1 O€ IluOin oft mpos tadtTa xpa TQOEe.
ai Tv éued ArBinv pot popov oldas a apetvov, un Gav éXOovtos, ayav ayapar coginy ced.
axovaartes 6€ TovTwv of audi tov Battov aré- T@OV orto ov yap én opeas arte. o Geos Tis drro.Kins, mplv on amikwvTat és avTny AtBvnv. ATrLKO [EVOL 6é és THY vAjo ov Kal avahaBovres TOV ENLTIOV, & EXKTLO AV auTijs Tis AtBdins X@pov avTiov THS vHoOU TO ovUvOoMa 7V "A fepts" TOV var at TE KaddaoT a er auhotepa svykAnlovat Kal TOoTAa- bos TH err Oarepa Tapappeel.
158. Toodrov OlKEOV TOV VO por’ Pe ETEA, EBdoum e opéas eTEL TApaLtna apevol ot AiBves @s és dpetvova X@pov a€ovet, aveyvad av exerreiv. iyyov dé apéas evdedrev ot AiBues dvaaTno aves T™ pos EaTEpNY, Kal TOV Kad TOV TOV YOpov iva, dueEvovtes ol “EAAgves fen) iSovev, ouLpETpNTa- [EVOL THY WPHV THS }mEepNs VUKTOS TrapHyov. €aTt
360
BOOK IV. 156-158
not knowing what else to do returned back to Thera. ——There the Theraeans shot at them as they came to land and would not suffer the ship to put in, bidding them sail back ; which under stress of necessity they did, and planted a colony in an island off the Libyan coast called (as I have said already) Platea. ‘This is- land is said to be as big as the city of Cyrene is now. 157. Here they dwelt for two years; but as all went wrong with them, leaving there one of them- selves the rest voyaged to Delphi, and on their coming enquired of the oracle, and said that they were dwelling in Libya, but that they were none the better off for that. Then the priestess gave them this reply :
“T have seen Libya’s pastures: thine eyes have never beheld them. Knowest them better than I? then wondrous indeed is thy wisdom.”
Hearing this, Battus and his men sailed back again ; for the god would not suffer them to do aught short of colonising Libya itself; and having come to the island and taken again him whom they had left there, they made a settlement at a place in Libya itself, over against the island which was called Aziris This is a place enclosed on both sides by the fairest of groves, and a river flows by one side of it.
158. Here they dwelt for six years; but in the seventh the Libyans persuaded them by entreaty to leave the place, saying that they would lead them to a better; and they brought the Greeks from Aziris and led them westwards, so reckoning the hours of daylight that they led the Greeks by night past the fairest place in their country, called Irasa,
3601
HERODOTUS
\ al , / Vv 5é TO YOPH TOVT@ ovvoma “Ipaca. ayayovTes SE / > \ / ZL sy ’ / odéas emt Kxpnvnv reyouévnv eivar “ATrOAX@VOS Yj "4 A a eitav “*Avodpes “EXAnves, ev@adta vbmiv ériTndeov lal \ e * oixéew* évOadta yap 0 ovpavos TéTPNTAL.” >] / / aA a 159. “Eat pév vuv Battov te Tov olxtctéw TAS / a Cons, apEavtos emi TeccepadKovta EtTEa, Kal TOU \ . > a > / 4 e / mavoos autov “Apxecintew apEavtos éxxaidexa e lal lal e érea, olxeov of Kupnvato. éovtes tocovtToL baor \ / / fal apxnyv és THY arrolKinv éotddynoav. én S€ TOD / / a 7) / / v4 tpitov, Badttov Tov evdaipovos Kadeopévon, ” E)- / c/ / e / / Anvas TavTas Wpunoe Xpnoaca 17) IlvOin wréewv / / cuvoixnaovtas Kupnvatorct ArBunv: émexadéovto a \ na > a yap of Kupnvator émi yijs avadacpe: éxpyce oé woe EXOVTA.
ds 6€ kev és AtBUnv todunpatov tatepov EXOn yas avadatomévas, peta of ToKa hapl wedyoeu.
e / lal ourrEVOevTos SE Opirov TOANOD és THY Kupnynp, ie} \ , TEPLTAMVOMEVOL yAv mwoAANnv ot treptotxor AiBues Vide \ eee ee ym ty , ? Kal 6 Bactreds avTav TO oivopa Hv “Adixpay, ola a , / THs TE YOPNS TTEpLaKomevoL Kal TepLuPBpLComevor e \ a / Cd > / 4 imo tov Kupnvaiwv, téuavtes és Aiyurtov ééo- F >] \ > / a > ' , A cav obéas avtovs Atpin T@ AtyuTtou Racine. 0 Sé cuAréEas otpatov AlyuTTiwy Todov éeurpe érl tiv Kupyvnv. ot d€ Kupnvator éxotpatevod- pevor és “Ipaca y@pov Kai él xpnvnv Oé€atnv a / r cuvéBarov te tolor Aiyurtiouce Kal évixnoay TH rn / cuuBorq. ate yap ov TEeTELPNUEeVvOL TPOTEPOY OL Alyirtiot ‘EAXjvov Kal Tapaypewpevor dvepOap- 362
BOOK IV. 158-159
lest the Greeks should see it in their passage. Then they brought the Greeks to what is called the Fountain of Apollo, and said to them: “ Here, ye Greeks, it befits you to dwell; for here is a hole in the sky.” !
159. Now in the time of Battus the founder of the colony, who ruled for forty years, and of his son Arcesilaus who ruled for seventeen, the dwellers in Cyrene were no more in number than when they had first gone forth to the colony. But in the time of the third ruler, that Battus who was called the For- tunate, the Pythian priestess admonished all Greeks by an oracle to cross the sea and dwell in Libya with the Cyrenaeans; for the Cyrenaeans invited them, promising a new division of lands; and this was the oracle :
“Whoso delayeth to go till the fields be fully divided
Unto the Libyan land, that man shall surely repent it.”
So a great multitude gathered together at Cyrene, and cut off great tracts of land from the territory of the neighbouring Libyans. Then these with their king, whose name was Adicran, being robbed of their lands and violently entreated by the Cyre- naeans, sent to Egypt and put themselves in the hands of Apries, the king of that country. Apries mustered a great host of Egyptians and sent it against Cyrene; the Cyrenaeans marched out to the place Irasa and the spring Thestes, and there battled with the Egyptians and overcame them; for the Egyptians had as yet no knowledge of Greeks, and
1 That is, there is abundance of rain.
363
HERODOTUS
¢ ee 3 \ A / NoaV OUT@ WaTE OAlYOL TLVES AUT@Y ATEVOTTNAAV 7, lal és Aiyurrov. avtTt TOUTO@D Aiyorrvou Kal TAaUTa eT LmeEpp 0 [LEV OL ’Ampin améaTnoay an avTov. 160. Tovrou d€ Tov Battovu Tats yiverar "A pxe- gihews 0s BaciNevoas Tp@Ta Tolat EwuTOD aden- a / / peoian eTaciace, és 6 pv OUTOL aTroNTOVTES oiXovTo €s GXXov XGpov Tis ArBuns ral em Ewu- tov Badopevoe Exticav TOAW TAVTHY ) TOTE Kal vov Bapxn kanréetar: xtifovtes b€ &pa adtny are- fal ral / \ / x A otdct avo Tov Kupnvaiwv tovs AiBvas. peta de > / > \ € / fal / Apxecirews és Tovs UTobeEapévous Te TOV AtBvav 7 Kal ATOOTAYTAS TOUS AUTOUS TOUTOUS ETT PATEVETO® x \ sf / > \ v / ot dé AiSves detcavtes avTov oiyovTo devyovTes \ \ ’ / al / € Lu / mpos Tovs nolovs Tav ArBiov. o 6é ’ApKetirews ¢/ uA b need / x an / eimeTo hevyouvat, es ov ev Aevewrt te THs ArBuns > ef ? , ere a 7 > f éyiveto émudioxav Kal &doke toto. AiBuat émibé- e / \ > / \ aoOat oi. cvpBarovtes 6€ évixnoav tovs Kupn- lal @ / e ¥, vaiovs TodOvUTO wWaTE ETTTAKLTYLNLOUS OTALTAS A lal \ \ fal Kupnvaioy évOatta Teceiv. peta O€ TO TPOpa TOUTO "ApKeotiewr pev KALVOVTA Te Kal Pdppaxov TET MKOTA 6 adengeos ‘ARiapxos aTroTViryel, “AXé- apXov be 7 yuvn 7 Apkecirew SOX KTELVEL, TH ovvona ny Epuéo. \ is an 161. AvedéEato 5€ THY Bacidrninv tod > Apxect- al / / Aew O Tails Battos, ywrOs Te €wv Kal OvK apTi- mous. ot d€ Kupnvatoe mpos tiv KatadkaBSodcav \ cuudopny émeutov és Aerhovs émerpnoopévous OVTLVa TpoTOV KaTaGTHOaMEVOL KaNALOTA AV oOI- / e \ /, > Ey 4 > / fal Kéotev. 1 O€ Iluin éxéXeve ex Mayvtivéns tis ’ fal Apkdé@v KxataptioThnpa ayayéc0at. aiteov ov ot Kupnvaiot, cat of Mavtwées Edocav a&vipa TOV aoT@v OokieTtatov, TO ovvoyna Hv Anpaova€.
364
BOOK IV. 159-161
despised their enemy; whereby they were so utterly destroyed that few of them returned to Egypt. For this mishap, and because they blamed Apries for it, the Egyptians revolted from him.!
160. This Battus had a son Arcesilaus; he at his first coming to reign quarrelled with his own brothers, till they left him and went away to another place in Libya, where they founded a city for themselves, which was then and is now called Barce; and while they were founding it, they persuaded the Libyans to revolt from the Cyrenaeans. ‘Then Arcesilaus came with an army into the country of the Libyans who had received his brothers and had also revolted ; and these fled in fear of him to the eastern Libyans. Arcesilaus followed their flight until he came in his pursuit to Leucon in Libya, where the Libyans resolved to attack him; they joined battle and so wholly overcame the Cyrenaeans that seven thousand Cyrenaean men-at-arms were there slain. After this disaster Arcesilaus, being sick and having drunk medicine, was strangled by his brother Haliarchus; Haliarchus was craftily slain by Arcesilaus’ wife Eryxo.
161. Arcesilaus’ kingship passed to his son Battus, who was lame and infirm on his feet. The Cyre- naeans, in their affliction, sent to Delphi to en- quire what ordering of their state should best give them prosperity; the priestess bade them bring a peacemaker from Mantinea in Arcadia. The Cyre- naeans then sending their request, the Mantineans gave them their most esteemed townsman, whose
In 570 B.c. ; cp. ii. 161.
365
HERODOTUS
? be e \ > / b] \ / \ ovTos GY Vip amiKopevos €s THY Kupnyny Kal pabav Exacta TODTO meV Tpupvnous € eToinae opeas, 7H0€ diabets: Onpatov fev KL TOV TEPLOLK@Y pay potpav étroinae, aAAnV 6€ IleAoTovvynciwv Kal Kpntov, tpitnv 6€ vnotwtéwy tdavtTwv. TovTo 6é
A / / / > \ \ e 7 7@ Bacvrer Barro TEMEVER éFeX@v Kal ipwovvas,
7a, add\ria TuVTAa TA TPOTEpov ElXov of Bacinrées és MET OV TO Onu@ eOnKe.
162. "Emi pev 8) rodtov tod Bdrrov ow Sie-
/ bad > \ \ lal if \ >] / TENEE EOVTA, ETL O€ TOD TOUTOU TraLoos *"ApKETiNew TON? TAPAY?) TEpl TOV TLéwy eyéveTo. *ApKe-
, € a rn oldews yap 0 Batrou Te TOD XwAOD cat Depetiuns ovK Eby avefeo Pau Kara Ta 0 Mavtwvevs Anpovaé érake, GANA aTraiTee TA TOV ‘Tporyovev ryépea. evOebrev oracuatov éEsow0n Kal ehuye és Xamov, » O€ henge ou és Larapiva THS Kumpou Epuye. THs O€ Larapivos TOUTOV TOV Ypovov errex paTee Evé\Oav, bs 7To ev Aerdotoe Puptntypiov éov > / ’ f \ b] an / fal akvoGénrov avébnxe, TO ev TO KopivOiwmv Oncavp@ KéeTAL. aTiKoMeYn O€ Tapa TodTOV 1 DepeTtiny ed€eTo oTpaTins 1) KaTaker odhéas és THY Kupyynv. 4 \ Sof a) na xX / € 3907 0 6€ EvérPav wav pwadXrov } otpatiny ot édidov" A \ id \ / \ \ ” \ }) O€ NapwBavovoa TO d1d0uEevoy KaXoV pev EfyH Kal TOUTO Elval, KAAALOV b€ EKELVO, TO SOdVAL Ol bE0-
al \ A ld Lévy OTpaTLnV. TOUTO éTL TaVTl yap TO Sidopévoe a lal e Edeye, TeAeuTatoy ot eEémeur re SOpov o EvérOwv ATpAaKTOV XpUvcEoV Kal HAaKaTHY, TpocHy dé Kal elplov’ eTerTacns O€ avTis THS Depetins T@UTO évros, 0 EvéXOwv €bn Tovovtoict yuvaixas dwpe- ex0at ard ov oTpaTih. fal \ \ 163. ‘O d€’Apxecinews TovTOV Tov xpovoy éwv
366
BOOK IV. 161-163
name was Demonax. When this man came to Cyrene and learnt all, he divided the people into three tribes;! of which divisions the Theraeans and dis- possessed Libyans were one, the Peloponnesians and Cretans the second, and all the islanders the third ; moreover he set apart certain domains and _priest- hoods for their king Battus, but gave all the rest, which had belonged to the kings, to be now held by the people in common.
162. During the life of this Battus aforesaid these ordinances held good, but in the time of his son Arcesilaus there arose much contention concerning the king’s rights. Arcesilaus, son of the lame Battus and Pheretime, would not abide by the ordinances of Demonax, but demanded back the prerogative of his forefathers, and made himself head of a faction ; but he was worsted and banished to Samos, and his mother fled to Salamis in Cyprus. Now Salamis at this time was ruled by Evelthon, who dedicated that marvellous censer at Delphi which stands in the treasury of the Corinthians. To him Pheretime came, asking him for an army which should bring her and her son back to Cyrene; but Evelthon being willing to give her all else, only not an army, when she took what he gave her she said that this was well, but it were better to give her an army at her request. This she would still say, whatever was the gift; at the last Evelthon sent her a golden spindle and distaff, and wool therewith; and Pheretime uttering the same words as before, he answered that these, and not armies, were gifts for women.
163. Meanwhile Arcesilaus was in Samos, gather-
1 According to the principle of division customary in a Dorian city state.
367
HERODOTUS
ev Laue ouViyyetpe mavra avopa emi yhs avaba- THO: ourAReyouEvou d€ oTpaToU mroXnod, éoTany eS Aergous ‘Apxecinews XPNTopLEvos T® XpN- aTnpie mepl KaTOOOUV. 1 O€ Tv@in Ol Xpa Tabe. Rat ev TéacEpas Barrous Kab ‘A pxecidews TETTEpAS, OKTw avdpav yeveds, Oud0t t bpiv Aokins Bacinrevev Kupivs, m™)eov pevToL TOUTOU ovoe TepacOar Tapawéet. od péevToL Houxos elvar KaTeNOwy &s THY TEWUTOD. WY O€ THD Kdpuvov evpNs mheny apd opewr, pn eEon To 78 TOUS Gp- popéas aN’ AT OT ELLTE KaT ovpov' el O€ efomT1)- ons THD Kapwvor, pr) evérOns &s THD aupippurov: el O€ a) arroBavedt Kai autos Kal Tadpos 0 KANNLGTEVOV.§ TAUTA 1 Tuéin “Aprecinew xpé.
164.°O 6é€ mapadraSeov TOUS eK Tis dou Katine és THY Kupnvny, Kal emiKpaTnaas TOV TPNYLATOD TOU poavTniou ovK EMEULNTO, ana duxas TOUS GVTLITATLOTAS aitee TIS EwUTOU guys. TOV O€ OF peev TO TapaT av €K THS Xopns aTandnac- TOVTO, Tobs 6€ TLVaS XEtpwoa apevos 0 "Apkeoinrews és Kurpov améotene eri drapOoph. TOUTOUS [eV vuv Kvidcor ameverxPevTas T pos THY _oerépyy eppucavTo Kal €$ Onpnv arréarethay" eTEPOUS dé TIWAS TOV Kupnvatov és TUpyov méeyav “AyA@pd- xou KatapuyovTas (Ot@TLK OV DAqy TEPWNTAS 6 “ApxeoiNews ever pyjae. paver dé én eepyacpe- youre TO HavTnLoy éov TOUTO, ore pv 7 I1v0in odK« éa eUpovTa év TH Kapivep Tovs audopéas efor Ti- cal, epyeTo EXOD THS TOY Kupnvaiwv tédz0s, Setpaiveor TE TOV KeX png LEVOV Gavarov Kal doxéwy audippvtov tiv Kupyyyv eivar. eixe d€ yuvatca
368
BOOK IV. 163-164
ing all men that he could and promising them a new division of land; and while a great army was thus mustering, he made a journey to Delphi, to enquire of the oracle concerning his return. The priestess gave him this answer: “For the lives of four named Battus and four named Arcesilaus, to wit, for eight generations of men, Loxias grants to your house the kingship of Cyrene; more than this he counsels you not so much as to essay. But thou, return to thy country and dwell there in peace. But if thou findest the oven full of earthen pots, bake not the pots, but let them go unscathed. And if thou bakest them in the oven, go not into the sea- girt place; for if thou dost, then shalt thou thyself be slain, and the bull too that is fairest of the herd.” This was the oracle given by the priestess to Arcesilaus.
164. But he with the men from Samos returned to Cyrene, whereof having made himself master he forgot the oracle, and demanded justice upon his enemies for his banishment. Some of these departed altogether out of the country ; others Arcesilaus seized and sent away to Cyprus to be there slain. These were carried out of their course to Cnidus, where the Cnidians saved them and sent them to Thera. Others of the Cyrenaeans fled for refuge into a great tower that belonged to one Aglomachus, a private man, and Arcesilaus piled wood round it and burnt them there. Then, perceiving too late that this was the purport of the Delphic oracle which forbade him to bake the pots if he found them in the oven, he refrained of set purpose from going into the city of the Cyrenaeans, fearing the death prophesied and supposing the sea-girt place to be
369 VOL. II. B B
HERODOTUS
cuyyevéa EwuTod, Ouvyatépa S€ Tov BapKkaiwy Tod Baciréos, TO ovvopa Fv ’AXaferp* Tapa TovTOV AT LKVECTAL, Kal py Bapkaiot Te aVvopes Kal TOV éK Kupijyns puyddov TLVES catapabovres aryopa- Sovra KTelvoUaL, Trpos Oe Kat TOV mevOepov avrou ‘AnaSerpa. ‘Apxecinews pev vuv €lTe EX@V ElTE aéKov dwapTey ToD xpnopod é&érANCE polpav THY EWUTOD.
165. “H d€ paitnp Pepetinn, éws pév o Apxect- ews év 7H Bapxy SLatTaTo efepyacpevos EwUT@ kaxov, 1) O€ eye avT1 Tod TaLdds TA yépea év Kupijyn Kat Tada vewomévn Kal ev BovrAn Tapt- Covca’ éreite b¢ Ewalle ev TH Bapxn arobavovta of Tov Traida, devyouca oty@xee és Aiyurtov. Hoav yap ot ék tov ’ApKecinew evepyecias és KapBicea tov Kupov tetompévat: ottos yap hw 6 “Apkecinews 0s Kupnyny KapBion eaxe kal dopov érdEato. amixopévn S€ és thy AlyuTrtov % Wepetiun ~Apvavdew ixétis ifeTo, TLuwphnaoat EWUTH KENEVOVTA, TPOidYoMEVN TpOpacW ws OLA TOV pnodta ov oO Tats ot TéOVNKE.
166. ‘0 dé “Apuadvodns iv ovTos THIS Alyorrou Um apxos vmrO KapBvcew KATETTEWS, OS VTTEPM YpPove TOUTO@V Ta pis ovpevos Aapeio SdtepOapn. mu@opevos yap Kat id@v Aapetov émiOupéovta pVnLOTUVOY EwWUTOD ALTETAaL TOUTO TO pn GA@ ein Baciree KaTepyacpévor, CULUEETO TOUTOD, es ov éXaBe Tov pa Gov. Aapeios pev yap xpuatov xabapwratov aTebnoas és TO dwvaT@ratov vo- pL jae exowaro, ‘Apuavéns dé apxov Abyirrov apyvpLov TMUTO ToUTO érrolee, Kal viv é€otl apyv- piov kaCapwtatov To Apvavéixov. paar Oé ww
379
BOOK IV. 164-166
Cyrene. Now his wife was his own kinswoman, daughter of Alazir king of the Barcaeans, and Arce- silaus betook himself to Alazir; but men of Barce and certain of the exiles from Cyrene were aware of him and slew him as he walked in the town, and Alazir his father-in-law likewise. So Arcesilaus whether with or without intent missed the meaning of the oracle and fulfilled his destiny.
165. As long as Arcesilaus, after working his own destruction, was living at Barce, his mother Pheretime held her son’s prerogative at Cyrene, where she administered all his business and sat with others in council. But when she learnt of her son’s death at Barce, she made her escape away to Egypt, trusting to the good service which Arcesilaus had done Cambyses the son of Cyrus; for this was the Arcesilaus who gave Cyrene to Cambyses and agreed to pay tribute. So on her coming to Egypt Pheretime made supplication to Aryandes, demand- ing that he should avenge her, on the plea that her son had been killed for allying himself with the Medes.
166. This Aryandes had been appointed by Cam- byses viceroy of Egypt ; at a later day he was put to death for making himself equal to Darius. For learn- ing and seeing that Darius desired to leave such a memorial of himself as no king had ever wrought, Aryandes imitated him, till he got his reward ; for Darius had coined money out of gold refined to an extreme purity,| and Aryandes, then ruling Egypt, made a like silver coinage; and now there is no silver money so pure as is the Aryandic. But when
1 The gold coins called S5ape:xoi are said to contain only 3 per cent. of alloy.
3/t
HERODOTUS
Aapetos TavTa | TovevvTa, airiny of dXANV értrevel- Kas WS Ob emavia Tauro, QTEK TELVE.
167. Tote dé ovTOs a) "Apuavons KATOLKTELPAS Pepetipny 61607 auth oT parov TOV é€ Aiyumrtou aravra Kal TOV melov Kal TOY vaUTLKOY’ oTpAaTN- you de Tod pev melod “Auacw am éeEe avopa Mapaduor, TOU be vaUTLKOD Badpnyv é eovTa llacap- yaony yévos. Tm plv dé 7) i) aoa Teihat THY oTpATUIY, 0 "Apuavoys Trépayas és THY Bapeny KnpUKG em up- Gaveto Tis el) 0 ‘Apkecineoy aTroKTEWas. ob be Bapkator avTol UmEdeKovTO TAVTES* TONG TE yap Kal Kaka TaoX ew vn avrod. mud opevos d€ Tav- Ta oO ‘Apuavons ovUTw on THD oT pATinY aTrETTELNE apa TH Depetipn. aiTn bev yur aitin TpooxXnua Tov aToAoU éyiveTo, aTeTé“TETO O€ 1) OTPATLY, as éwot Ooxéely, ETL AcBons KaTaoT poopy. AtBvov yap 67 éOvea Toda Kal Tavrota earl, Kal Ta pev AUTOV onrirya Baciréos Hv UTIKoa, TA 66 TAEW éeppovTste Aapeiou* ovcev.
168. Oteéovo. 8€ Kata trade AiBves. am AlyuTtov apEdpevor TPOTOL “Aduppaxidar AtBv- ov KATOLKNYTAL, ob vomoiot wev TA TED Alyurti- OLol XpeovTar, eo Oita dé popéovar olny TEP Ob AXXO AiBves. at be yuvaires QUTOV wrehuov Tept Exatepn TOV KUN LE@Y popéovar XaKeov" TAS keharas dé KOMaTAL, Tous dletpas eedy aBooe TOUS EWUTHS ExadoTn avTLoaKkver Kal ovT@ pimrret. oro 6€ podvot AiBoov todTo epyatovrat, Kal TH Bacirée povvot Tas mapbévous peAROVE'AS ovvot- Kee emLderkvvouce’ H 6€ dv TO Bacirée dpeor) yévntat, VT TOUTOU SiatrapOeveverat. TapyKovcl
1 [Aapelov] Stein.
372
BOOK IV. 166-168
Darius heard that Aryandes was so doing, he put him to death, not on this plea but as a rebel.
167. At this time Aryandes, of whom I speak, took pity on Pheretime and gave her all the Egyptian land and sea forces, appointing Amasis, a Maraphian, general of the army, and Badres of the tribe of the Pasargadae admiral of the fleet. But before despatch- ing the host Aryandes sent a herald to Barce to enquire who it was who had killed Arcesilaus. The Barcaeans answered that it was the deed of the whole city, for the many wrongs that Arcesilaus had done them ; which when he heard, Aryandes then sent his arma- ment with Pheretime. This was the alleged pretext; but, as I myself think, the armament was sent to subdue Libya. For the Libyan tribes are many and of divers kinds, and though a few of them were the king’s subjects the greater part cared nothing for Darius.
168. Now as concerning the lands inhabited by Libyans, the Adyrmachidae are the people that dwell nearest to Egypt; they follow Egyptian usages for the most part, but wear a dress like that of other Libyans. Their women wear bronze torques on both legs; their hair is long; they catch each her own lice, then bite and throw them away. They are the only Libyans that do this, and that show the king all virgins that are to be wedded; the king takes the virginity of whichever of these pleases
373
HERODOTUS
dé ovtor ot “Aduppayidar am Aiytrrouv péxpt ALuéevos TO OvVopa IIduvos éote.
169. Tovtov d€ exovTat Dodvyapan, VEO {EVOL TO T pos éom pny yopny | HEX pL ‘Agpodiarados yigov. ev o€ T@ peTaév TOUTOV Xopo ” Te II\atéa Vijoos eTLKECTAL, THV EXTLOAV Ob Kupy- vatot, Kal ev TH nT el p@ Mevé)aos Aypyy €oTL Kal "Abepis, THY Ol Kupnvator oixeov, Kab TO oirdrov dpXeTat amo TOUTOU" TApnKel 6é€ dro _TDarens VHTOUV Mey pl 700 TTOMATOS THS DUpTLos TO oidpov. vowolal dé ypéwvTat oUTOL TapaTANTLOLOL ToOtct ETEDOLTL.
170. Dadvyapewy dé EyovTat TO pos éoTrépns "AacBvotat: ovTOL vmép Kupyyns olKéovat, eTrl Oadaccav dé ov KaATHKOVCL "Ag Biatau TO yap Tapa Oadaccay Kupnvaior VEMOVTAL, TeO pitr- ToBatat 6€ ovK HKLoTa ara pdriota AtBiov €igl, VooUsS O€ TOS TAEDVAS puLpéecOaL ErrLTNSEU- ovat Tovs Kupnvaiovr.
171. "AcBuotéwy 5é Eyovtar TO Tpos éEatrépns Atoxicau ovUTOL UTrep Bapxns OlKéOUCL, KATI- KOVTES ert Oddacoav KAT Eveomepioas. Avoye- céwy O€ KATA pETOV TIS XoOpns olKxéovot Baxanes, ortyov éOvos, KATIKOVTES eTrh Gdraccay KaTa Tavxerpa TOLD TIS Bapeains: YopLowre b€ Tolct avuTotcL Xpéwvrar TOLCL Kat ol UT ep Kupyvys.
172. Avoyicéwy 5€ TovVTwY TO TpOS eam épns EXOVTAL Nacapoves, evos éov TONNOV, of TO Géoos KATANELTOVTES emt TH Jardoon Ta TpoBara dvaPatvovor és Avyha X@pov OTWPLEDYTES TOUS poivikas: of d€ ToAXOl Kal aupiraées TepvKact, mavtes €ovTes KapTopopor. Tovs d€ atTedéBous
374
BOOK IV. 168-172
him. These Adyrmachidae reach from Egypt to the harbour called Plynus.
169. Next to them are the Giligamae, who in- habit the country to the west as far as the island Aphrodisias; ere this is reached the island Platea lies off the coast, and on the mainland is the haven called Menelaus, and that Aziris which was a settle- ment of the Cyrenaeans. Here begins the country of silphium, which reaches from the island Platea to the entrance of the Syrtis. This people is like the others in its usages.
170. The next people westward of the Giligamae are the Asbystae, who dwell inland of Cyrene, not coming down to the sea-coast ; for that is Cyrenaean territory. These are drivers of four-horse chariots not less but more than any other Libyans; it is their practice to imitate most of the Cyrenaean usages.
171. Next westward of the Asbystae are the Auschisae, dwelling inland of Barce, and touching the sea-coast at Euhesperidae. About the middle of the land of the Auschisae dwells the little tribe of the Bacales, whose territory comes down to the sea at Tauchira, a town in the Barcaean country ; their usages are the same as those of the dwellers inland of Cyrene.
172. Next westward of these Auschisae is the populous country of the Nasamones, who in summer leave their flocks by the sea and go up to the land called Augila to gather dates from the palm-trees which grow there in great abundance, and all bear fruit. They hunt locusts, which when taken they
1 [xépnv] Stein. 2 (x@pe] Stein,
375
HERODOTUS
érreav Onpevowst, a’nvavTes Tpos TOY HALOV KaTAa- Néovot Kal erecta éml yadda émimdocortes Ti- vovat. yuvatcas 6€ vouifovtes moddras éexeELV éxactos émixolvov avtéwy tHv pik TroLedvTaL TpoT@ TapaTAncio T@ Kat Macoayérar érreav oKiIT@VA TpOTTHTwYTAL, pioyovTal. TpaToV 6é yaueovtos Nacaua@vos avdpos vopos éotl TH voudnv vuxTi TH TpeTn Sia TavtTwv SveEedOeiv TOY SaiTuLovey pLaryopevny® TOY dé ws Exactos ot pox 7, 51000 Oapov TO ap exn epopevos €& olkov. opkiorat be Kal pavreeh VpéwvTar ToLnoe’ éuvvover uev Tors Tapa odicr avdpas SixaoTd- Tous Kal apiotous Aeyouévous yevécOat, TovTOUs, TaV TULBoV aTTOMEvoL’ wavTevovTar b€ él TOV mpoyovev doitéovtes Ta oHpata, Kal Katevka- pevol ErtKaTAKOLM@VTaL’ TOO ay idn ev TH OWE evUTYLOD, TOUT® Kparar. TlOTLOL be ToLfowe Xpéeovtar x THs xerpos 6id0% mueiv Kal AUTOS &X THS TOD ETEpou Tivet: Hv O€ un EXooL VYypov under, ot d€ THS Yapabev o7o0dov AaPovTes AElYovat.
173. Nacaudou S€ rpocopuoupot etal VurXow. ovTOL eEaTohwAace TpOT@ ToL@oEe’ O VOTOS odL TVE@Y GvELoS Tat ehuTpa TOV iSdtwv &Eninve, 1) dé yopn ope anaca évTos €ovca TIS Luprios 7; Av avudpos’ of d€ BovrAevaedmevot KoLVO NOYH éoTpa- TevovTo él Tov VOTOV (Aéyw S€ TaUTA TA A€éyouGL AiSves), kat érreite éyivovto év TH Wappo, TvEv- gas 0 voTos KaTéxwoe odéas. é£aTroNOpEévwn O€ ToUT@Y éxovat THY Yopnv oi Nacapares.
174. Tovrwy 6€ xatumepOe mpds voTtov avEewov ev TH Onpiddei oinéovot Vapduavtes, of tavta avOpwrov hevyovot Kal TaVTOS Omirdinv, Kal OvUTE
376
BOOK IV. 172-174
dry in the sun, and after grinding sprinkle them into milk and so drink it. It is their custom for every man to have many wives; their intercourse with women is promiscuous, in like manner as among the Massagetae ; a staff is planted before the dwell- ing and then they have intercourse. When a man of the Nasamones first weds, on the first night the bride must by custom lie with each of the whole company in turn; and each man after intercourse gives her whatever gift he has brought from his house. As for their manner of swearing and divin- ation, they lay their hands on the graves of the men reputed most just and good among them, and by these men they swear; their practice of divination is to go to the tombs of their ancestors, where after making prayers they lie down to sleep, and take whatever dreams come to them for oracles. They give and receive pledges by drinking each from the hand of the other party; and if they have nothing liquid they take of the dust of the earth and lick it up.
173. On the borders of the Nasamones is the country of the Psylli, who perished in this wise: the force of the south wind dried up their water-tanks, and all their country, lying within the region of the Syrtis, was waterless. Taking counsel together they marched southward (I tell the story as it is told by the Libyans), and when they came into the sandy desert a strong south wind buried them. So they perished utterly, and the Nasamones have their country.
174. Inland of these to the southward the Gara- mantes dwell in the wild beasts’ country. They shun the sight and fellowship of men, and have no
377
HERODOTUS
OmAov €xTéaTaL apntov ovdev oOUTE apvver Oat eTLOTEATAL.
175. Odroe pev 8) KatvrepOe oixéovor Naca- povev' TO de Tapa THY OdrXacoay ExXovTAaL TO mpos éatrépns Makar, of ogous KElpovTat, TO peEv pécov TaY TpLYaV avievTes avEecOat, Ta bé évOev kai évOev Keipovtes ev ypoi, és Sé TOV TOdELOV atpovdav Kkatayaiwy dopas popéovat mpoPA2}- pata. ola d€ aitav Kivury rotapos péwv &x Addov Karevpévou Xapitav és Paraccav €xb.60%. 6 &€ AOdos obTOS 6 Xapitav Sacds idnou att, €ovons THS adANS THS TpoxatanreyGeions ArBvns widis: amo Oardoons be és ad’tov atdd.or Sinko- alot €icl.
176. Maxéwv 8€ Tovtwv éxouevor Tuvdaves eict, TOV at yuvatkes Tepiopipia Sepudtwv Toda éxdatn hopéer KaTa ToLovoe TL, WS NEyETAL KAT dvdpa Exactov pixOévta Teprapvpiov TepieeTa: )) Se dv wreiata éxn, adtn apiotn SédoKTas eivat @s UTO TrEloTaV avdpav pidrnbeEica.
177. "Anti 6é mpoéyovcay és Tov TovToV TovTav tov Tivddver véwovtat Awtopdyot, ot Tov KapTrov povvoyv ToD AwWTOD TpwyoVTES FwovdL. 6 8€ ToD AwTO KapTros éoTl péyafos Gaov TE THS oxivov, yAuKUTnTa Sé€ Tov PoiviKos TO KapTO mpocelKedos. TroredvTas Sé Ex TOD KapTrOD TOUTOU ot Awtopayot kat oivov.
178. Awtodayor 6é To Tapa Pdraccay ExovTaL Madydves, TO AWTO pev KAaL OvTOL Kpewpevot, atap haocov ye Tov mpoTEpoy AexXOévTwY, KATH- Koval dé éml ToTamov méyav TO ovvoua Tpitwy
378
BOOK IV. 174-178
weapons of war, nor know how to defend them- selves.
175. These dwell inland of the Nasamones; the neighbouring seaboard to the west is the country of the Macae, who shave their hair to a crest, leaving that on the top of their heads to grow and shaving clean off what is on either side; they carry in war bucklers made of ostrich skins. The river Cinyps flows into their sea through their country from a hill called the Hill of the Graces. This hill is thickly wooded, while the rest of Libya whereof I have spoken is bare of trees; it is two hundred furlongs distant from the sea.
176. Next to these Macae are the Gindanes, where every woman wears many leathern anklets, because (so it is said) she puts on an anklet for every man with whom she has had intercourse; and she who wears most is reputed the best, because she has been loved by most men.
177. There is a headland jutting out to sea from the land of the Gindanes; on it dwell the Lotus- eaters, whose only fare is the lotus.!_ The lotus fruit is of the bigness of a mastich-berry: it has a sweet taste like the fruit of a date-palm; the lotus-eaters not only eat it but make wine of it.
178. Next to these along the coast are the Mach- lyes, who also use the lotus, but less than the people aforesaid. Their country reaches to a great river
1 The fruit of the Rhamnus Lotus, which grows in this
part of Africa, is said to be eatable, but not so delicious as to justify its Homeric epithet ‘‘ honey-sweet,”’
oko
HERODOTUS
eT’ exdvdot d€ ovtos és Apyny peyadny Tpe- TOVLOG év be avrh vjcos évte TH ovvona Pra. ravtny Sé tiv vacov AaKxedatpovlorat pact Adytov civat KTioaL.
179. "Eorte 5€ cal 68 Novos Neyopuevos. ‘Ijcova, émeite of é&epyacOn wre TO Unr\iw 1) “Apye, > / > > \ + e / \ \ €o Oémevor és auTny GdAnv TE éxaTouBnv Kai on Kat Tpitroda XOrKeov TEpLT NwELD Tedomovyncor, Bovdopevov és Ach¢gods anikécOat. Kab pv, @S TA€OVTA ryevéo Pav KaTa Maneny, uTroNaPety a dive wov Bopény Kal dmropépewy mpos tHv AtBunv: 7 ply dé KaTLoea Par yh, év ToioL Bpaxece yevécOar Aipyns THS Tpet@vicos. Kal ol amopéovTe TH eEayoryny Aoyos éotl pavivar Tpitova Kal KeNEVELY TOV ‘Tjoova EWUT® dovvar TOV _TpiTooa, papevov ode Kal TOV TOpoV Oe few Kal amnwovas am oaTEheew, Tt 01evov 6é€ Tov “Incovos, ovr 61) Tov Te OLéK- 7 oop Tov Bpaxyéwv Oevxvuva TOV Tpitova ode Kal TOV Tpimooa Getvar €v T@ EWUTOU (p@, émOeo- TicavTd Te TP TplTrooe Kal Toioe ov ‘Tjoove onunvarta TOV TavTa oyov, @S émedy TOV Tpb- Toba Kou“ionTar TOV éexyovev Tis TaV ev TH Apyot CULMTAEOVTMY, TOTE EXATOV TOMAS OiKHoAaL TeEpL Tv Tpitwvida rAipvny “EXXnvidas tacav elvat avayenv. TadTa aKxovcavtas Tovs émtxywptous tov Ai8twv cpiwat Tov TpiTroda.
180. Tovtwr dé éyovtat Tav Maydvov Ataées: ovTor 6€ Kal ot Maydrves répiE tiv Tpitwvida ALuvny oixeoval, TO pécov oé€ ope oupiter o Tpitav. Kal ol bev Maydves Ta OTlow Kopact THs Kepanrijs, ot O€ Auceées Ta eum poode. opTh dé éviavoin “AOnvains ai trapPévor aitav siya
380
BOOK IV. 178-180
called Triton,! which issues into the great Tritonian lake, wherein is an island called Phla. It is said that the Lacedaemonians were bidden by an oracle to plant a settlement on this island.
179. The following story is also told :—Jason (it is said) when the Argo had been built at the foot of Pelion, put therein besides a hecatomb a bronze tripod, and set forth to sail round Peloponnesus, that he might come to Delphi. But when in his course he was off Malea, a north wind caught and carried him away to Libya; and before he could spy land he came into the shallows of the Tritonian lake. There, while yet he could find no way out, Triton (so goes the story) appeared to him and bade Jason give him the tripod, promising so to show the shipmen the channel and send them on their way unharmed. Jason did his bidding, and Triton then showed them the passage out of the shallows and set the tripod in his own temple; but first he prophesied over it, de- claring the whole matter to Jason’s comrades: to wit, that when any descendant of the Argo’s crew should take away the tripod, then needs must a hundred Greek cities be founded on the shores of the Triton- ian lake. Hearing this (it is said) the Libyan people of the country hid the tripod.
180. Next to these Machlyes are the Ausees; these and the Machlyes, divided by the Triton, dwell on the shores of the Tritonian lake. The Machlyes wear the hair of their heads long behind, the Ausees in front. They make a yearly festival to Athene,
1 The ‘‘ Triton” legend may arise from the Argonauts’ finding a river which reminded them of their own river Triton in Boeotia, and at the same time identifying the local
goddess (cp. 180) with Athene, one of whose epithets was Tp:toyevera (whatever that means).
381
HERODOTUS
diac Taoal aXovTat Tpos AAAs ALOoLGE TE Kal EvNolol, TO avOiyever Oe@ NéyoucaL TA TaTpLA > / \ > / / \ \ arrotence, THY "“AOnvainv Kahéopev. TAS dé atoOvnoKxovcas TOV Tapbevar eK TOV TPOLaTov Wevdorrapbévous KanX€ovat. m piv d€ avetvat auras paxecOar, tTade Toledor Kowwn TapOévov TH KAANLGTEVOVTAV EKATTOTE KOTUNTAVTES KUVEN TE Kopw@in kat ravoTXin “EXdrnvixkh cai én’ appa avaBiBacavtTes Teptayouot 71Vv AlwYnVY KUKAO. oTéoige O€ TO Taal ExdcpEoV TAS TapOévous Tplv » ode “EXAnvas tapoixicOjva, ovK &xw eitrety, doxéw 0 ov Aiyumtiows OTOL KoopméccPat auras: amo yap Atyortou Kal THY aomioa Kat TO Kpavos pnt amixGat és TOUS "EdAyvas. THD be “AOnvainu dacl Tlocedewvos elvat Ouyatépa Kat Ths Tpitwvidos Aipyns, Kat piv peudhOeioav Te TO TaTpl Oodvat EwuTHv TO Aut, Tov 6 Aia EwvTod pv toincacOar Ouyatépa. Tadta pev déyovot, pty S€ erixowov TOV yuVaLK@Y TroLéoVvTal, OUTE TUVOLKEOV TES KTNVNOOV TE HLoryojLEVOL. évreay Oe yuvaret TO TaLolov ad pov yeunr at, oupdportraae és T@UTO of avdpes TpiToV pequos, Kal T@ av olKy tov avdpav To wadtov, todTov Talis vopiterat. 181. Odrot pév ot Tapabardaocio THY vouddwv ArBvov elpearat, Umép o€ TOUTOD és ecoyaray " Onprwdns éoTl AcBun, vTep ¢ THS On prwdeos obpun vaupyns KATIKEL mapareivovea ato @n- Béwv tov AtyuTtiéwy em’ “Hpaxréas otndas. ev
1 Herodotus’ description is true in so far as it points to the undoubted fact of a caravan route from Egypt to N.W. Africa; the starting-point of which, however, should be Memphis and not Thebes. But his distances between identi-
382
BOOK IV. 180-181
whereat their maidens are parted into two bands and fight each other with stones and staves, thus (as they say) honouring after their people’s manner that native goddess whom we call Athene. Maidens that die of their wounds are called false virgins. Before the girls are set fighting, the whole people choose ever the fairest maiden, and equip her with a Corinthian helmet and Greek panoply, to be then mounted on a chariot and drawn all along the lake shore. With what armour they equipped their maidens before Greeks came to dwell near them, I cannot say; but I suppose the armour to have been Egyptian; for I hold that the Greeks got their shield and helmet from Egypt. As for Athene, they say that she was daughter of Poseidon and the Tritonian lake, and that, being for some cause wroth with her father, she gave herself to Zeus, who made her his own daughter. Such is their tale. The intercourse of men and women there is promiscuous ; they do not cohabit but have intercourse like cattle. When a woman's child is well grown, within three months thereafter the men assemble, and the child is adjudged to be that man’s to whom it is most like.
181. I have now told of all the nomad Libyans that dwell on the sea-coast. Farther inland than these is that Libyan country which is haunted by wild beasts, and beyond this wild beasts’ land there runs a ridge of sand that stretches from Thebes of Egypt to the Pillars of Heracles.t After about a ten
fiable places are nearly always incorrect ; the whole descrip- tion will not bear criticism. The reader is referred to the editions of Rawlinson, Macan, and How and Wells for detailed discussion of difficulties.
383
HERODOTUS
dé TH op pun TAUTN HadoTa dia béxa 7} me pew 0600 anos €oTL Tpudea KaTa xovdpous peyadous évy KoXNwVotcL, Kal év Kopuphar exdorov Tod KoNWVOU avaxovTiver eK béerou 700 ados tdwp ux pov Kal YUKU, Tepl be QUTOV avO parrot olkéouct ErXator T pos THS epnou Kal umep THS Onprodoeos, T PATOL peep ao OnBeav Oud Oéka, MEPEWY OOD ‘A MHLOVLOL, exovres TO (pov amo Tob OnBaceos Atos: Kal yap to! év OnSnot, as Kal 7 poTepov elpnrat }Ol, KpLoTpoa@T ov tov Atos ToOyadpa, €oTl. TUYyXaveL d€ Kal aXXo ode bowp Kpnvaiov €OV, TO TOV pLev 6pO pov ylveTat xALapon, ayopi}s de TANIvovens Yuxporepon, pecan Spin TE €oTl Kal TO KapTa ryiveTat spuxpov" TNULKADT A dé apdover TOUS KN TOUS" ATOKMVOLEVNS 6é TIS mmepns vmierat Tod ~ruxpod, és ov Overat Te O isos Kal TO VOwp yiverau xAvapov" él O€ waNNOV iov és TO Gepmov és pecas vUKTas meh aler, TIVE KadTa dé Céeu apPoraonv- TapepNovTat TE péoat VUKTES Kal puxeras HEX pL és 7. émixdnow 6é ssi y. Kpnyn KANEETAL HALOV.
Mera 6€ ’Apuuwviovs ova THs ddpins THs ae ov adréwv Séxa Tmepe@v 0600 Kohwvos Te aNOs €oTL Gp0L0s 7 “Appovio Kal dwp, Kal av- Opwrrot Tepl avTov olKeovat TO O€ xXopo TOUT ovvoua Abyira €oTi. . €§ TOUTOVY TOV Xa@poV ot Nacapéves 0 omrwprebyTes Tous hoiviras porace.
183. "Azo 6é Abyidov dua deKa nHLEPE@Y aNXEwV 000 ETE pos aos KONWVOS Kat Dowp Kal poivies KapTropopor TOOL, card TEP Kal €v Tolct ETEpolat’ Kal avOpwirot oiKéovar ev avT@
1 [rd] Stein ; and the article certainly makes the grammar difficult.
384
BOOK IV. 181-183
days’ journey along this ridge there are masses ot great lumps of salt in hillocks ; on the top of every hillock a fountain of cold sweet water shoots up from the midst of the salt; men dwell round it who are farthest away towards the desert and inland from the wild beasts’ country. The first on the journey from Thebes, ten days distant from that place, are the Ammonians, who follow the worship of the Zeus of Thebes; for, as I have before said, the image of Zeus at Thebes has the head of a ram. They have another spring of water besides, which is warm at dawn, and colder at market-time, and very cold at noon; and it is then that they water their gardens; as the day declines the coldness abates, till at sunset the water grows warm. It becomes ever hotter and hotter till midnight, and then it boils and bubbles; after midnight it becomes ever cooler till dawn. ‘This spring is called the spring of the sun.
182. At a distance ot ten days’ journey again from the Ammenians along the sandy ridge, there is a hillock of salt like that of the Ammonians, and springs of water, where men dwell ; this place is called Augila; it is to this that the Nasamones are wont to come to gather palm-fruit.
183. After ten days’ journey again from Augila there is yet another hillock of salt and springs of water and many fruit-bearing palms, as at the other places;
385
VOL. Il. cc
HERODOTUS
Toict ovvona Tapdpartes éoti, €Ovos peya ic- Xupas, of éml Tov ara yhv emipopeovTes oUTH TTELpOVTl. TUVTOMWMTATOY & éorl és TOUS Arto- hayous, €k TOV TPLAKOVTA HmEpewV es AVTOVS 0005 €ote év Tolot Kal ot omricPovduot Boes yivovTat: o7rLa Povopot dé dia Tode ect, Ta KEpea éXovat Kexupora € és TO enmpoabe ora TOUTO oma avaxo- peovres pepovtat és yap TO eumpoo be OvK olot TE elal tmpoeuBarrovTwv és THY YY TOV KEpewr. ddXo b€ ovdev dtadEpovet TOY GAXwV Poby STE [1 TOUTO Kal TO O€ppa €s TAaYUTHTA TE Kal Tp. ot Lapauavtes 6) ovToL Tovs TpwyAodUTAas ALOto- mas O@npevovar Totow teOpimmolce ot yap Tpo- yrosvtae AlGiores modas tTaxtoTto. avepwTev TAVTwY Elol TMV Hels TEPL NOYoUS aTrodEpopmévous aKOVOMEV. OLTEOVTAL O€ Ol TPwyOdUTAL Odis Kat cavpous Kal Ta ToLavTA TOV epTreT@v" yocoay dé ovoe ey adr Tapowotnv vevomikaclt, GANA TeTpiyace KATA TEP al vuKTEpioes.
184, "Amro Oe Papapavrov és adrdéwv Séxa HEPE@Y od0U dos Gdos TE KOA@VOS Kal ddwp, Kal dvOporrot TEpl avTov oiKéougt Tote ovvopa eoTl “Araparres, ot dv ove pot clot pobvor av Ppwrrov TOV nets id ev” dreot pev yap ope éotl ‘Ardpavtes ouvopa, évt 6€ ExdoT@ avTOV OvVOLA ovdev KEETAL. ovToL T@ nrLo bmepBadrovtu KaTO- povrTar Kal ™ pos TOUTOLTL TaVTa Ta aioxpa AoLoopéorTat, OTL ohéas Kaiwv émuiTpiBet, adTouvs Te ToUs avOpwTous Kal THY YwpPHY avTOV. peTa b€ 62 adréwv O€xa Huepéwy AAXOS KONWVOS AOS kat vowp, Kal advOpwiror trept avTov oiKéovat. EyeTat 6€ TOU ANOS TOUTOV dpos TO ovVOpa aT 386
BOOK IV. 183-184
men dwell there called Garamantes, an exceeding great nation, who sow in earth which they have laid on the salt. Hence is the shortest way to the Lotus- eaters’ country, thirty days’ journey distant. Among the Garamantes are the oxen that go backward as they graze; whereof the reason is that their horns curve forward; therefore they walk backward in their grazing, not being able to go forward, seeing that the horns would project into the ground. In all else they are like other oxen, save that their hide is thicker, and different to the touch. These Gara- mantes go in their four-horse chariots chasing the cave-dwelling Ethiopians: for the Ethiopian cave- dwellers are swifter of foot than any men of whom tales are brought to us. They live on snakes, and lizards, and such-like creeping things. Thcir speech is like none other in the world; it is like the squeaking of bats.
184. After another ten days’ journey from the Garamantes there is again a salt hillock and water ; men dwell there called Atarantes. These are the only men known to us who have no names; for the whole people are called Atarantes, but no man has a name of his own. These when the sun is exceeding hot curse and most foully revile him, for that his burning heat afflicts their people and their land. After another ten days’ journey there is again a hillock of salt, and water, and men dwelling there. Near to this salt is a2 mountain called Atlas, the shape
387 ec 2
HERODOTUS
"AtXas, éote 6€ oTewov Kal KUKAOTEpPeS TaVTN, Uvnrov O€ oT 67 TL A€YETAL wS TAS KOpUdas avTod ovK ola Te elvar idécOar ovdéKxoTEe yap auTas amoNeivew védea ovTe Oépeos ovTE yeEt- HAvOS. TOUTO TOV KlovVa TOU oOUpavoD RéyoucL ol eT LX @ptot eivat. éml TOUTOV TOU Opeos ol av- Opwror ovTOL eT @VU/LOL eyevov to" KaeovTaL yap 67) “Athapres. ReyouTae dé ove Eurayvyov ovdev outéec Oa ovTE evuTrvia opav.
185. Mexpr peév on Tov ATXaVYT@Y TOUT@Y exo Ta ovvopaTa Tov ev TH oppuy KATOLKN LEV@V KaTanecat, 70 8 amd TovTwr obKéTL. dunce o av % oppvy pEXpe “Hpakheor oT NAEDY Kal TO ef TouTéwy. €oTL dé Gros. Te éTaNAov év auTa dia S€Ka apepewv 0600 Kai avOpwTot oiKéovTes. Ta O€ OKLA TOUTOLOL Tact EK THY AdiVaV Yovdpwr olKodomeaTal. TavTa yap on THs ABons dvouPpa éoTl* ov yap av nOuveaTo pevety ol TOLX OL coves ANLVOL, EL ve. O 6¢ ans avtods Kal RevKOS Kal Topp upeos TO €ld0s opvocerat. uTmeép 6€ THS ObpUNs TO Tpos voToV Kal és pecoyaLay ths AuBuns épnuos Kal avudpos Kat a@npos Kal avouBpos Kal aEvAos é€otl 7 Yyopn, Kal ikpddos €oTL EV AUTH ovder.
186. Otto pev péypt THIS Tpst@vioos Avs an Aiyorrou VOMLabES etal KpEeopayor TE Kal yanaxtotrotat AiPves, Kal Onrdéwy Te Body ovtt yevomevol, OvoTe rep ovde Atyvitiot, Kat vs ov tTpépovtes. Body pev vuy Ond€wy ovd’ at Kupy- vaiov yuvaikes duKaredot mratécaOar dua THY ev Aiyit@t@ “Iow, adda Kal vyotnias atThH Kal
388
BOOK IV. 184-186
whereof is slender and a complete circle ; and it is said to be so high that its summits cannot be seen, for cloud is ever upon them winter and summer. The people of the country call it the pillar of heaven. These men have got their name, which is Atlantes, from this mountain. It is said that they eat no living creature, and see no dreams in their sleep.
185. I know and can tell the names of all the peoples that dwell on the ridge as far as the Atlantes, but no farther than that. But this I know, that the ridge reaches as far as the Pillars of Heracles and beyond them. There is a mine of salt on it a ten days’ journey distant from the Atlantes, and men dwell there. Their houses are all built of the blocks of salt; here begins the part of Libya where no rain falls; for the walls, being of salt, could not stand firm if there were rain. The salt which is dug from this mine is both white and purple. Beyond this ridge the southern and inland parts of Libya are desert and waterless; no wild beasts are there, nor rain, nor forests; this region is wholly without moisture.
186. Thus from Egypt to the Tritonian lake, the Libyans are nomads that eat meat and drink milk; for the same reason as the Egyptians too pro- fess, they will not touch the flesh of cows; and they rear no swine. The women of Cyrene too deem it wrong to eat cows’ flesh, because of the Jsis of Egypt; nay, they even honour her with fasts and
389
HERODOTUS
optas émitedéovot ai S€ Tav Bapkaiwy yuvaixes ure U@V TPOS THO Bovat syevovTat,
87. Tadta pév 67 ott éyet. TO d€ Wpos rae THS Tpit@vidos ALmUNS OUKETL vouades celal AiBves ovee VOMOLTL TOLAL AUTOICL NPEOMEVOL, ovedeé KaTa Ta mavoia TovebvTes olov TL Kal ot VO [Laces ewbace TOLEELD. ot yap on TOV AtBvov Y0 aes, el pev TaTES, ouK exw dT pexéos TOUTO elev, Toledat O€ avTav ouxvol Toudoe" TOV TALOLMVY TOV a petepor, emeay TETpaeTed yevnTal, oloTn 7 poBarov Kalovet Tas év Thou Kopudfer préPas, peTe&erepor dé avr ay Tas év Totoe KpoTa- poor, TOUGE elvexa, @S pay opens és Tov TavtTa ‘Vv povov KaTappeov prey jua ex Tis Keparys onnreé- Tat. Kal Oud ToUTO opéas Aéyouat Eivat VYyLNpo- TATOUS* celal yap @S arn Beas ot AiBues avOparrav TAVTOV UyimpoTaror TOV Hers (oper, el pev Ola TOUTO, OUK EXwW aATPEKEWS ElTELY, UyLnpoTaTaL & ov cicl. HV O€ KALOVaL Ta mardia oT AT MOS emt- yevnrat, efevpntat opt akos" Tpayou yap ovpov oTeloavres pvovtar opéa. Réyw O€ TA NEyouGL avtot AiBues.
188. Ouvaiat dé Tolct vomact cial aide: emeay ToD @TOS aT apEw@vrar TOU KTNVEOS, pumtéovat UTeép TOV Sopov, TOOTO O€ TolncavTes dmroa 7 pé- gover TOV abxeva avTov" Qvover € AML@ Kal oeAHVN povvota. TovTOLGL wey vuv travtes At- ues Ovovet, atap ob meph THD Tpetovida Aimy vEMOVTES TH "A@nvain padiota, peta S€ TH Tpi- TOVL Kal TO Tooerdéovt.
189. Ti 8¢ dpa. éoOnra Kal Tas aiyidas TOV ayarwdtoav tas “A@nvains é« trav AiBvocéwv
39°
BOOK IV. 186-189
festivals; and the Barcaean women refuse to eat swine too as well as cows.
187. Thus it is with this region. But westward of the Tritonian lake the Libyans are not nomads; they follow not the same usages, nor treat their children as the nomads are wont to do. For the practice of many Libyan nomads (I cannot with exactness say whether it be the practice of all) is to take their children when four years old, and with grease of sheep’s wool to burn the veins of their scalps or sometimes of their temples, that so the children may be never afterwards afflicted by phlegm running down from the head. They say that this makes their children most healthy. In truth no men known to us are so healthy as the Libyans; whether it be by reason of this practice, I cannot with exactness say ; but most healthy they certainly are. When the children smart from the pain of the burning the Libyans have found a remedy, which is, to heal them by moistening with goats’ urine. This is what the Libyans themselves say.
188. The nomads’ manner of sacrificing is to cut a piece from the victim’s ear for first-fruits and throw it over the house; which done they wring the victim’s neck. They sacrifice to no gods save the sun and moon; that is, this is the practice of the whole nation ; but the dwellers by the Tritonian lake sacrifice to Athene chiefly, and next to Triton and Poseidon.
189, It would seem that the robe and aegis of the images of Athene were copied by the Greeks from
391
HERODOTUS
4 / ec \ \ A of , éroinaavto ot” EXXnves: ANY yap 7) OTL OKUTIVN C8 \ a , > \ \ e / ee » €c Ons Tov At8vacewr EoTi Kal of Ovcavot ot €x A 2) > A > v Sok. gee Ne / TOV AlylOwV AUTHAL OUK OhleEs ELoL AANA (pavTivol, / yy / \ > No \ \ Ta ye GANA TaVTA KATA TMUTO EcTadTal. Kal 67 > / v4 Kal TO ovvoma KaTnyopeées OTL ex ALtBUns Heer 7 a / / atod1) Tov Lladradiov: aiyéas yap mepiBar- \ \ a NovTar Wiras Tepl THy é€cOTa OvcavwTtas at \ n AiBvocat Keypipévas épevOedavo, é€x Sé TaV >’ e¢/ / aiyéwv TovTéwy aiytoas ot EXXAnvEes mEeT@VOMaTAD. > e a a Soxéet © Emworye Kal OAOAVY? ev tpotar évOadTa a \ / Tp@tTov yevécOar. Kapta yap tavTn YpewvTat n ‘7 Karas ai At8vocat. Kat Técoepas ittous culev- / \ f- ee / yvuvat Tapa AvBvev ot” EXAnves pepadijxace. 190. Oadmtovce bé Tos aTOoOVHCKOYTAS OL VoO- ec sf / paces Kata Trep ot EXAnves, TAY Nacapovor: ouToL oe KaTnpLevous danrovet, purdaocortes, erred atin THY WuynVy, OKWS [LLY KaTicouct ponde UMTLOS aroBavéerat. olKnpara 6é TULTNKTA ef avbepikav EVELPMEVOY Tept oxotvous éoTl, kat TadTa TepipopynTd. VvoOMoLoL eV TOLOVTOLOL OUTOL , Y PEWVTAL. as nr , A 191. To dé mpos éorépns tod Tpitwvos totapov Atcéwv éyovtat apothpes Hdn AiBves Kal oixias voulCovtes extHoOat, Toict ovvowa KéeTat Mdéves: “A Ai Ore N \ a V4 / \ See Ce. of Ta etl deEva TOV Kehadéwv Komowol, TA O éT aplaTEepa KElpoval, TO O€ THA YXplovTat pidATo. = = an / a dacl 6€ ovtot eivar TOV €x Tpoins avdpav. 1% dé
1 The aegis is the conventional buckler of Pallas. Pro- bably the conservatism of religious art retained for the warrior goddess the goatskin buckler which was one of the earliest forms of human armour.
2 The dAodAvyh (says Dr. Macan) was proper to the worship 392
BOOK IV. 189-191
the Libyan women ; for save that the dress of Libyan women is leathern, and that the tassels of their goat- skin bucklers are not snakes but made of thongs of hide, in all else their equipment is the same. Nay, the very name bewrays that the raiment of the statues of Pallas has come from Libya; for Libyan women wear hairless tasselled goatskins over their dress, coloured with madder, and the Greeks have changed the name of these into their “ aegis.’’ + Further, to my thinking the ceremonial chant? first took its rise in Libya: for the women of that country chant very tunefully. And it is from the Libyans that the Greeks have learnt to drive four-horse chariots.
190. The dead are buried by the nomads in Greek fashion, save by the Nasamones. These bury their dead sitting, being careful to make the dying man sit when he gives up the ghost, and not die lying supine. Their dwellings are compact of asphodel- stalks? twined about reeds; they can be carried hither and thither. Such are the Libyan usages.
191. Westward of the river Triton and next to the Ausees begins the country of Libyans who till the soil and possess houses; they are called Maxyes; they wear their hair long on the right side of their heads and shave the left, and they paint their bodies with vermilion. These claim descent from the men who came from Troy. Their country, and the rest
of Athene; a cry of triumph or exultation, perhaps of Eastern origin and connected with the Semitic Hallelu (which survives in Hallelu-jah).
3 Asphodel is along-stalked plant. The name has acquired picturesque associations ; but Homer’s ‘‘ asphodel meadow ” is in the unhappy realm of the dead, and is intended clearly to indicate a place of rank weeds,
393
HERODOTUS
, e \ € \ an , e \ Xopn avTn Te Kal H AouTH THs AcBuns ” Tpos eomepyy TOAXRD Onprodertepn TE Kal dacuTépy earl THs TOV “pouddav xeopns. 7) ev yep 67 ™ pos THY HO Ths ArBins, THY Ob vopdoes vEéwovuel, éoTl Tate Te Kal abappodns EXPL Tad Tpt- TO@VOS moTapod, ) be amo TOUTOU TO 7 pos Eom épny ) TOV ApoTHpwv open Te KapTa Kal dacéa Kal Onpimdyns* Kal yap ol Opies ol UTepueyabees Kal ot
/ Néovtes KATA TOUTOUS Elal Kal ol éléharTés TE Kal \ / GpKTOL Kal GaTridEes TE Kal GvoL OL TA KEpEea Eyvov- \ e / \ e > / e > Tes Kal ol KUvoKéparot Kal of aKkédardoe ot ev Totat otyGeat Tos oPGarpovs Eyovtes, ws 67 \ li Aéyovtai ye Uo AtBiwr, Kal of dyploe avdpes Kal a yy \ BA / a \ Na yuvaikes ayptat, Kal ddAa TAHOE’ TroAAA Onpia aKkaTayevoTa. /
192. Kata rods vopddas 8€ éott tovTwy ovder, GAN addra Toradde, TUyapyor Kal CopKddes Kal
/ Arh Sy, > e \ v > > BovBadXtes Kai Ovot, OVK Ol TA KEpea EYOVTES AAX \ 5) a
adXot atrotot (ov yap 6 qivovet), Kal dpves, TOV
\ a / / fa / Ta Képea Tolar hoiwEr ol WHYEES TroLedYTaL (péeya-
/ la) lal Gos 6676 Onptov TodTO Kata Body éate), Kai Bac- cdpla Kal vawat Kal totpiyes Kal Kplol aypLoe lal / kat Oixtves Kal Odes Kal mavOnpes Kat PBopves, Kal KPOKOCELNOL OTOV TE TPITNYVEES YEpTatot, THAL caupno. éudepéotatol, Kal otpovOol Kxatayatot, oy / ed lal Kal Odies puixpol, Képas Ev Exaatos Eyovtes* TavTA \ > / > \ / \ / aA ” Te 67 avToOs éotl Onpia Kal Ta Tep TH AAD,
A b] / , 2% b] / bY \ » ae TAnY EXapov TE Kal Vos aypiou: EXados dé Kal ds aypios év AtBin mdutav ove éott. puav 6é
/ \ See > , « \ , , yévea tprEa avToOs éoti: of pev Simrodes Kadéov-
a) / \ a Tat, ob d€ Ceryépres (TO S€ OtvOa TODTO éaTl per / n AtBvotixov, dtvatar 6¢ Kat “EXXdba yAOooar
594
BOOK IV. 191-192
of the western part of Libya, is much fuller of wild beasts and more wooded than the country of the nomads. For the eastern region of Libya, which the nomads inhabit, is low-lying and sandy as far as the river Triton; but the !and westward of. this, where dwell the tillers of the soil, is exceeding hilly and wooded and full of wild beasts. In that country are the huge snakes, and the elephants and bears and asps, the horned asses, the dog-headed men and the headless that have their eyes in their breasts, as the Libyans say, and the wild men and women, besides many other creatures not fabulous, 192. But in the nomads’ country there are none of these; yet there are others, gazelles of divers kinds, asses, not the horned asses, but those that are ealled undrinking (for indeed they never drink), antelopes of the bigness of an ox, the horns whereof are made into the sides of a lyre, foxes, hyenas, porcupines, wild rams, the dictys and the borys,! jackals and panthers, land crocodiles three cubits long, most like to lizards, and ostriches and little one-horned serpents; all these beasts are there be- sides those that are elsewhere too, save only deer and wild swine; of these two kinds there are none at all in Libya. There are in this country three kinds of mice, the two-footed,? the “ zegeries”’ (this is a Libyan word, signifying in our language hills), 1 The dictys and borys are not identifiable. (But there is
a small African deer called the Dik-dik.) 2 Clearly, the jerboa.
395
HERODOTUS
Bovvot), ov o€ ex wees. elal b€ Kat yarat év TO orgie yivopevar THOU Taptnccine omoLorarat. tocabTa pev yuv Onpia 7 ) TOV vouddov AiBvov yh Exet, Ooov Huets LaTOpeovTEs ETL wakpoTaToV oloi Te éyevoueba é&ixéa Oar.
193. Ma&vov d€ AiBv@v Zavynkes Exovtat, Tolot ai yuvaixes tvLoyedoL TA Appata és TOV TONELOD.
194. Tovtwv dé Tvfavrtes Eyovtat, év Totor per mToAANOV pev péALocar KaTepyalovTal, TOAAD O ére WAE€OV A€éyeTaL Snutoepyovs avdpas roLéey. ptrToovTat © @v mavTes ovTOL Kal mOnKo- dhayéovor ot 6€ ade APOovor Gaoot ev Tolar dpece ylvovTat.
195. Kata tovrous 6é Aéyovot Kapyndoveor KelaCar vncov TH ovvoua eivat Kupaviy, ptKos pev Oinkociwy ctadiov, TrAAaTOS 5é aTeLVyV, S1a- Batov éx THs Hnreipov, éXaltéwy TE peoTHVY Kal aurédov. Aluvnv O€ ev avTH eival, ex THS al Tapbévor THY ETLYWpiwY TTEpOloL OpvidwY KExXpl- pévotot Tian ek THs ihvos Whywa avadépovar Ypucod. TavTa et pev att aAnOéws ovK oida, TA 6€ Aéyerat ypddw: ein S av Tav, GKov Kal €év ZaxvvOw é« ripvyns Kal bdatos Ticcav avadepo- LEVNV AUTOS EyY@ Wpwov. Eici mev Kal TAEDVES al Nipvat avToOL, 7 0 wv peyioTn avtéwv EBSoun- KovTa TOO@Y TaD, Babos 6é Stopyucos éoTi* és TavTHV KOVTOV Katia eT aKp~e wupalyyD mpoo- dnoavtes Kal emelta avagepovar Th pupatvy Tio- cav, odunv pev Exovoav acpanrou, Ta S dda THs Ueepuetis Tioons apeivo. ea Xeouor be és AaKKOY GPwpUYLEVOY ayYOU THS ALimNs Erreay Oe
396
BOOK IV. 192-195
and the hairy, as they are called. There are also weasels found in the silphium, very like to the weasels of Tartessus. So many are the wild crea- tures of the nomads’ country, as far as by our utmost enquiry we have been able to learn.
193. Next tothe Maxyes of Libya are the Zauekes, whose women drive their chariots to war.
194. Next to these are the Gyzantes, where much honey is made by bees, and much more yet (so it is said) by craftsmen.! It is certain that they all paint themselves with vermilion and eat apes, which do greatly abound in their mountains.
195. Off their coast (say the Carchedonians) there lies an island called Cyrauis, two hundred furlongs long and narrow across; there is a passage to it from the mainland ; it is full of olives and vines. It is said that there is a lake in this island wherefrom the maidens of the country draw up gold-dust out of the mud with feathers smeared with pitch. I know not if this be truly so; I write but what is said. Yet all things are possible; for I myself saw pitch drawn from the water of a pool in Zacynthus. The pools there are many; the greatest of them is seventy feet long and broad, and two fathoms deep. Into this they drop a pole with a myrtle branch made fast to its end, and bring up pitch on the myrtle, smelling like asphalt, and for the rest better than the pitch of Pieria. Then they pour it into a pit that they have dug near the pool; and when
1 cp. vii. 31, where men are said to make honey out of wheat and tamarisk.
397
HERODOTUS
aOpoicwat suyriy, oTw és TOs Apdopéas ex TOD AadKkKov KaTaxéovot. 6 TLS av éotrécn és THY isvnv, UTO yi tov avahaivetar év TH Pardon: ) 6€ awéyet ws Téscepa oTddia avo THs Aipvys. oUT® @V Kal Ta ATO THS VHooU THS emt ArBUn KELLEVNS OLKOTA €aTI arn bein.
196. Aéyovot dé Kal L Ta0E Kapyn8édv01. Elvat THS AiBins x@pov Te Kal avOparous ef ‘Hpaxdéov oTNhEwv KATOLKNMEVOUS® és TOUS émreav amikovrar Kal eFehovTat Ta poptia, Oévtes aura émreEns Tapa TV KULATOY NY, eo Barres és Ta mAota Tupew KATVOV. TOUS & émux@pious lopévous | TOV KATVOV lévat eb THY Oddacocav Kal ETELTA aVTL TOY poptiay _Xpuaov TO evar Kal eEavanwpéety TpocW ATO TOV poptiwr. Tous oe Kapynoovious exBavtas oKenT erOau, Kal qv pev paivnrat oe aELos 0 xpucos TOV option, VERO [EVOL aman- AacoovTat, ny O€ pea) a&vos, ea Bavtes oTtiow és Ta Tota KaTéaTal* OL O€ TpocENOovTES AAXOV TpPOS av €Onxav Xpuaor, és 00 av TeiOwat. adixéerv OE ovdeTEpous’ OUTE yap avTOvS TOU XpvoOU amTE- cOat Tplv adv oht aricwOn TH akin Tov doptior, ott” €xeivous TOV poptioy antTecIar TpoTEpoy 1) aUTOL TO xpuatov AaBoat.
197. Obror pev etal TOUS npels EXOMEV AwBvov ovoudcal, Kal ToUTwWY of TOAAeL Baciréos TOD Mnédav ouTe Tl vov ovTE TOTE ed por ~iCov OvoEeD. TooovoE 6é éTt Exw elm ety TEpl Tis Xepns TaUTNS, OTe Téooepa eOvea véueTat avray Kal ov Tew TovTwy, dcov nuets idpev, Kal Ta pev SVO avTo- xGova Tav €Ovéwy Ta dé dvo ov, AiBuves péev Kal Aidiores avdtoxOoves, of péev TA Tpds Bopéw ol dé
398
BOOK IV, 195-197
much is collected there, they fill their vessels from the pit. Whatever thing falls into the pool is carried under ground and appears again in the sea, which is about four furlongs distant from the pool. Thus, then, the story coming from the island off the Libyan coast is like the truth.
196. Another story too is told by the Carche- donians. There is a place, they say, where men dwell beyond the Pillars of Heracles; to this they come and unload their cargo; then having laid it orderly by the waterline they go aboard their ships and light a smoking fire. The people of the country see the smoke, and coming to the sea they lay down gold to pay for the cargo and withdraw away from the wares. ‘Then the Carchedonians disembark and examine the gold; if it seems to them a fair price for their cargo, they take it and go their ways; but if not, they go aboard again and wait, and the people come back and add more gold till the ship- men are satisfied. Herein neither party (it is said) defrauds the other; the Carchedonians do not lay hands on the gold till it matches the value of their cargo, nor do the people touch the cargo till the shipmen have taken the gold.
197. These are all the Libyans whom we can name, and of their kings the most part cared nothing for the king of the Medes at the time of which I write, nor do they care for him now. I have thus much further to say of this country: four nations and no more, as far as our knowledge serves, inhabit it, whereof two are aboriginal and two are not; the Libyans in the north and the Ethiopians in the
399
HERODOTUS
Ta Tpos votou ths AuBvns oixéovtes, Doivixes Se cal “EXAnves émndvbes.
198. Aoxées Sé poe ove aperiyy elvat Tis 7 Aiea omovdain MOTE 7) “Acty 7) Evpory mapa- Pr Pivas, TV Kivutros povvys” 70 yap ) |QvuTO ovvoua 7) YI TO ToTau@ EXEL. arn dé Omoin TH apiorn yé@v Arjunt pos KapT ov ex pépew obbe couKe ovdev ™ adAn AtBvp. pehayyaios TE yap éoTl Kal éudpos Tioakt, Kal oUTE aVXpOD dporTi- fovea ovdey ote 6uBpov TAEW TLODGA SEdnANTAL' veTat yap On TavTaTHAs AtBuns. Taev bé éxhopiwv TOU KapTod TaUTa peTpa TH BaBvrovin yn Kari- OTATAL. ayabn o€ vi Kal THY Eveomepirac vé- povtas' ém éxaTooTa yap, émeav avTn éwuTis apiata éveikn, éexpéper, ) Sé ev TH Kivure én TpLnKoOola.
199. "Exer ¢ Kal 7 Kupnvain X@pm, éovca Uynroraty TAUTNS Tis AuBins THY Ol voUaees vé“ovTal, Tpels Wpas ev éwuTH akias Owpartos. Tp@TA pev yap Ta Tapalardoola TOV KapTaV opya auacOat te Kal tTpuyac@at: tovT@V Te On TUYKEKOMLT HEVOD Ta vUmép TOV Garacordior Xepov Ta péoa opya ouryKopuiverat, Ta Rovvovs
Kanr€ éouae' cuyrexomaral TE OUTOS O pécos KapTos Kal 0 év TH KaTUTEpTaTy Tis ys TeTalveTal TE Kal opy as MOTE exremorat Te Kal KataBEBpwrat 0 TPOTOS KapTos Kal 0 TedEeUTAlos cupraparyt- veTal. OUTW em OKT vas Kupyvatous oT @pn eméyel. TAaUTA méev vuV ert Too odTov elpna Bo.
200. Ov dé Peperiyys TLL@pOL Ilépcat emeite éx THS Alyorrov oTanevTes UO “Apuaveew ant- KATO €S THY Bapknp, mr ONLOpKEOV TI TONLV
400
BOOK IV. 197-200
south of Libya are aboriginal, the Phoenicians and Greeks are later settlers.
198. To my thinking, there is in no part of Libya any great excellence whereby it should be compared to Asia or Europe, save only in the region which is called by the same name as its river, Cinyps. But this region is a match for the most fertile cornlands in the world, nor is it at all like to the rest of Libya. For the soil is black and well watered by springs, and has no fear of drought, nor is it harmed by drinking excessive showers (there is rain in this part of Libya). Its yield of corn is of the same measure as in the land of Babylon. The land inhabited by the Euhesperitae is also good; it yields at the most an hundred- fold; but the land of the Cinyps region yields three hundredfold.
199. The country of Cyrene, which is the highest part of that Libya which the nomads inhabit, has the marvellous boon of three harvest seasons. First on the sea-coast the fruits of the earth are ripe for reaping and plucking: when these are gathered, the middle region above the coast, that which they call the Hills, is ripe for gathering: and no sooner is this yield of the middle country gathered than the highest-lying crops are mellow and ripe, so that the latest fruits of the earth are coming in when the earliest are already spent by way of food and drink. Thus the Cyrenaeans have a harvest lasting eight months. Of these matters, then, enough.
200. Now when the Persians sent by Aryandes from Egypt to avenge Pheretime came to Barce,! they laid siege to the city, demanding the surrender of
1 The story broken off in ch. 167 is resumed. 401 VOL, II. DD |
HERODOTUS
emraryyeAhomevor ex dL00vat TOUS aittous Tob povou TOU A pxecihew T@V o€ may yap hv TO wANOOS peTaitcov, OvK ed€KOVTO TOUS oryous. evOaira 57 em OALOPKEOV Thv Bapeny émi pnvas evved, opva- corres Te Opvypwata UTOyaa pepovra € és TO TELYOS Kat mpoo Boras KapTepas TOLevMEVOL. TQ ev VUV OpvywaTa avnp KaNKEvS avedpe ETLXANKD aoTtot, ade erred pac Gets: Tepipéepov avTny é€vTOS TOD TELXEOS Tpociaxe Tpos TO Odmresov Tijs TOXLOS. Ta pep &7 | andra EaKE Kapa T pos Ta Tpootaxe, Kata 6€ Ta Feiss dinate XEET KE 0 XadKOs THS damt6os. VTOpvTTOVTES & av TAUTY oi Bapxaioe ExTELVOV TOV He ene TOUS yewpuyéovTas. TOUTO bev On OUT éEeupédn, tas 5& mpoaBoras arre- Kpovovto ot Bapxaiou.
201. X povov dé 87) moAXov TptBoueveov KaL TUT TOVTOV appor pov TONNOYV Kal ovUK ‘ooov TOV Tlepoéwr, “Apacis 0 otpaTnyos ToD melov pnxavara Touase. paler TOUS Bapxatous @S KATA bev TO laxXUpOY OvK aiperot elev, d0X\w OE ai perot, Toléet Toldde* VUKTOS Tah pny épvtas evpéav eT éTELVE Evra ao Cevéa UTep avrijs, KATU- Tepe dé ET LTONAS Tav EVAwY xobv vis emepopnoe ToL“e@v TH AAAN YF igomecov. apa mneEpD dé és ovyous T POEKANEETO Tous Bapxatous: ol O€ a aoTa- TTOS brijKovoay, és 6 ope éade opodoyin xpn- cao bat. THY dé opororyiny €TOLEUVTO TounY € TWd, emt THS KPUTTHS TAappou TApvOvTES OpKla, cor av n Yh avrn oUTw én, mévelty TO OpKLoV KaTa KapnV, Kab Bapkatous Te UTOTENEELY pavat aginv Baoihét Kat Ilépoas pendev aXXo vEeoxX Moov xata Bapkaiovs. peta 5€ TO dpxiov Bapxaiou
402
BOOK IV. 2060-20t
those who were guilty of the slaying of Arcesilaus: but the Barcaeans, whose whole people were accessory to the deed, would not consent. ‘Then the Persians besieged Barce for nine months, digging under- ground passages leading to the walls, and making violent assaults. As for the mines, a smith dis- covered them by the means of a shield coated with bronze, and this is how he found them: carrying the shield round the inner side of the walls he smote it against the ground of the city ; all other places where he smote it returned but a dull sound, but where the mines were the bronze of the shield rang clear. Here the Barcaeans made a countermine and slew those Persians who were digging the earth. Thus the mines were discovered, and the assaults were beaten off by the townsmen.
201. When much time was spent and ever many on both sides (but of the Persians more) were slain, Amasis the general of the land army devised a plot, as knowing that Barce could not be taken by force but might be taken by guile: he dug by night a wide trench and laid frail planks across it, which he then covered over with a layer of earth level with the ground about it. Then when day came he invited the Barcaeans to confer with him, and they readily consented ; at last all agreed to conditions of peace. This was done thus: standing on the hidden trench, they gave and took a sworn assurance that their treaty should hold good while the ground where they stood was unchanged; the Barcaeans should promise to pay a due sum to the king, and the Persians should do the Barcaeans no hurt. When the sworn agreement was made, the towns-
493 Dp 2
HERODOTUS
bev TloTevoavtes TovTOLGL avTOL Te €ENLcaY éK Tov doTEos Kal TOV TOAEMiMY EwY Taptévar és TO Telyos Tov BovAdmEVOY, Tas Tacas Tuas avoiEavtes: of O€ Llépcarxatappyéartes THY KpUT- Thy yédpupav EVeov Exw &€s TO Tetyos. KaTtéppnEav dé Todde eivexa THY éToincayv yédupay, iva éutre- Sopxéorev, Tapovtes Toict Bapkaiovst yxpovov pévery aleL TO Spxiov Goov av 7 yh pbévn KATA TOoTe elye KaTappneace Sé ovKETL Eueve TO 6PKLOV KATA YwOpyv.
202. Tovs pév vuv aitiwtatovs Tov Bapkaiwv » Depetipn, erette of éx TOV Ilepcéwy TtapedoOn- TAY, GVETKONOTLTE KUKAW TOU TELYEOS, TOV Oé ThE yuvatk@v Tovs palovs atotapovca mTepléatiée Kal TOUTOLGL TO TELyos' ToUs S€ AOLTTOUS TOV Bapxaiwy Aninv éxéreve Oéc8at tors Ilépcas, TAnY oot avTav Hoav Battiadat te Kal Tod ovov ov petaitior: Tovtotoe Sé THY TOdLW éré- tpewe 1) Depetipn.
203. Tovs av 6) Xovrols tav Bapxaiwv oi Ilépcat avdparobicduevoe atitcav oTicw: Kal éve(te él TH Kupnvaiwy mort éréctncay, of Kupnvaior Noyiov te atrocrevpevor OveEHKaY avTovs dia Tov dateos. dueErcovaons O€ Tis oTpaTLAs Baédpns pev 6 Tov vavtiKod aoTpatod oTpaTnyos exéXeve aipéev THY TOY, Apuacis 6€ 0 TOD Tefod ovx éa* éml Bdpenv yap amootarivat povvny ‘EXAnvida trodw: és 6 dueEeAOodor Kal iComévorce émt Awos Avxaiov dyGov peteuédyncé ods ov acyovct tTHv Kupnynv. Kat éretpavto 70 Sevtepov Taptévat €s av7y* of 6€ Kupnvatos ov tepimpar. totar 6€ Ilépano. ovdevos paxopuévou PoPos évé-
404
BOOK IV. 201-203
men, trusting in it and opening all their gates, themselves came out of the city, and suffered all their enemies who so desired to enter within the walls: but the Persians broke down the hidden bridge and ran into the city. They broke down the bridge that they had made, that so they might keep the oath which they had sworn to the Barcaeans, namely, that this treaty should hold good for as long as the ground remained as it was; but if they broke the bridge the treaty held good no longer.
202. Pheretime took the most guilty of the Barcaeans, when they were delivered to her by the Persians, and set them impaled round the top of the wall; she cut off the breasts of their women and planted them round the wall in like manner. As for the remnant of the Barcaeans, she bade the Persians take them as their booty, save as many as were of the house of Battus and not accessory to the murder; to these she committed the governance of the city.
203. The Persians thus enslaved the rest of the Barcaeans, and departed homewards. When they halted at Cyrene, the Cyrenaeans suffered them to pass through their city, that a certain oracle might ve fulfilled. As the army was passing through, Badres the admiral of the fleet was for taking the city, but Amasis the general of the land army would not consent, saying that he had been sent against Barce and no other Greek city ; at last they passed through Cyrene and encamped onthe hill of Lycaean Zeus; there they repented of not having taken the city, and essayed to enter it again, but the Cyren- aeans would not suffer them. Then, though none attacked them, fear fell upon the Persians, and they
405
HERODOTUS
TETE, ATOOPALOVTES TE OTOV TE ejKovTa oTaéa iCovto: iOpuGevte b€ TO TT PATOTEO® TAUTD 7prOe mapa “Apvavdew diyyedos aTOKANEWY avTOUS. ol 6¢ Tlépcar Kupyvatov den Bevtes évrobla og Sobvar eTUXOD, AaPovtes b€ TadTa amaNhagaovTo és TY Aiyurtov. TapahaBovres 6€ TO évOedTev avTous AtBves THS TE eo Or os eivera Kal TIS oKEUNS TOUS UTroNELTOMEvOUs QUT ov Kal émeNKomevous ehovevon, és 0 és tTHv Alyurtoy atixovTo.
204. Otros o Ilepcéwv otpatros tHs AtBuns éxaotatw és Eveotepidas Oe. Tovs d€ nvdpa- jTodicavto tav Bapkaiwyv, tovtovs 6é& é€x« Tis Aiytrtov avactdatous éToincav mapa Bacinéa, Baotreds 6€ ads Aapetos édwmxe THS Baxtpins YOpNS KO-UNVY eyKaToLKhoai. of O€ TH KOun TAUTYH ovvoua é0evto _Bapeny, Tep €Tl Kal és ewe av oiKEomLevn EV v7 TH Baetpin.
205. Ov pev ode 1 DPeperipy ev Thy Conv KaTeE- mete. as yap 67 TaXLaTO ex TAS AcBuns Tloa- [evn TOUS Soe amevoaTna€ és THY Aiyurror, an edave KAKOS caca yap evAewy efeCece, ws dpa ey peat ai inv ioxupat TLULWpPLAL TPES Geav érripPovor ywovrau eK pev 7) Deperiuns Tis Barrou TolavTN TE Kal TOTaUTH TLwpiN éyeveto €s Bapxatous.
406
BOOK IV. 203-205
fled to a place sixty furlongs distant and there en- camped; and presently while they were there a messenger from Aryandes came to the camp bidding them return. The Persians asked and obtained of the Cyrenaeans provisions for their march, having received which they departed, to go to Egypt; but after that they fell into the hands of the Libyans, who slew the laggards and stragglers of the host for the sake of their garments and possessions ; till at - last they came to Egypt.
204. This Persian armament advanced as far as Euhesperidae in Libya and no farther. As for the Barcaeans whom they had taken for slaves, they carried them from Egypt into banishment and brought them to the king, and Darius gave them a town of Bactria to dwell in. They gave this town the name Barce, and it remained an inhabited place in Bactria till my own lifetime.
205. But Pheretime fared ill too, and made no good ending of her life. For immediately after she had revenged herself on the Barcaeans and returned to Egypt, she died a foul death; her living body festered and bred worms: so wroth, it would seem, are the gods with over-violent human vengeance. Such, and so great, was the vengeance which Pheretime daughter of Battus wrought upon the people of Barce.
407
= 4 Tp aaee ily 1 ies ae
INDEX OF PROPER NAMES
\ .
ae cae I
. 7 : 8 ~" tem Nee Ce sagas tie As 4G: £2thy a
red
INDEX OF PROPER NAMES
Abaris, iv. 36
Aces, iii. 117
Achaemenes, iii. 12
Achaemenidae, iii. 65
Achilles’ Race, iv. 55, 76
Adicran, iv. 159
Adrias, iv. 33
Adyrmachidae, iv. 168
Aeaces (1), ifi. 39
— (2), iv. 138
Aegean, iv. 85
Aegeus, iv. 149 _
Aegidae, iv. 149
Aegina, iii. 59, 131
Aegli, iii. 92
Aegyptus, iii. 1-16 et passim
Aenus, iv. 90
Aeolia, iii. 1, 90; iv. 89, 138
Aesanias, iv. 150
Aeschrionian tribe, iii. 26
Aethiopia, iii. 17, 19, 21, 25, 30, 94, 97; iv. 101, 197
Agathyrsi, iv. 49, 100, 102, 103, 125
Agathyrsus, iv. 10
Agbatana (1), iii. 64, 92
— (2), iii. 62, 64
Agenor, iv. 147
Aglomachus, iv. 164
Agrianes, iv. 90
Alazir, iv. 164
Alazones, iv. 17, 52
Alilat, iii. 8
Alpis, iv. 49
Ammanis® (i), iil, 1, 4, 10,14, 16, 40-48, 47, 126
— (2), iv. 167, 201, 203
Amazones, iv. 110-117
Amphicrates, iii. 59 Amphilochus, iii. 91
HEROD, II.
Amyrtaeus, iii. 15
Anacharsis, iv. 46, 76, 77
Anacreon, iii. 121
Anaphlystus, iv. 99
Androphagi, iv. 18, 100, 102, 119, 125
Andros, iv. 33
Angrus, iv. 49
Aparytae, iii. 91
Aphrodisias, iv. 169
Aphrodite, iii. 8; iv. 59, 67
Apia, iv. 59
Apis, iii. 27-29, 33, 64
Apollo, iii. 52; iv. 15, 59, 155, 163
Apollonia, iv. 90, 93
Apries, iii. 1; iv. 159
Arabia, iii. 4, 8, 9, 88, 91, 97, 107, 112s iv. 39, 42
Ararus, iv. 48
Araxes, iii. 36; iv. 11, 40
Arcadia, iv. 161
Arcesilaus (1), iv. 159
— (2), iv. 160
— (3), iv. 162, 164, 165, 167, 20G
Archias, iii. 55
Ares, iv. 59, 62
Arge, iv. 35
Argimpasa, iv. 59, 67
Argippael, iv. 23
Argo, iv. 145, 179
Argos, iii. 131; iv. 152
Ariantas, iv. 81
Ariapithes, iv. 76, 78
106,
Arimaspi, iii. 116; iv. 13-27 Aristagoras (1), iv. 138
— (2), iv. 138
Aristeas, iv. 13-15 Aristodemus, iv. 147 Ariston, iv. 138 Aristophilides, iii, 136 Armenia, iii. 93
ATI
INDEX OF PROPER NAMES
Arpoxais, iv. 5, 6
Artabanus, iv. 83, 143
Artace, iv. 14
Artanes, iv. 49
Artemis, iv. 33, 87
Artemisium, iv. 35
Artescus, iv. 92
Artontes, iii. 128
Artystone, iii. 88
Aryandes, iv. 166, 167, 200, 203
Asbystae, iv. 170
Asia (continent), passim; (wife of Prometheus), iv. 45
Asies, iv. 45
Aspathines, iii, 70, 78
Assyria, iii. 92, 155; iv. 39, 87
Astyages, iii. 62
Athene, iii. 59 ; iv. 180, 189
Athrys, iv. 4
Atlas, iv. 49, 184
Atossa, iii. 68, 88, 133, 1384
Attica, iii. 134
Auchatae, iv. 6
Augila, iv. 172, 182
Auras, iv. 49
Auschisae, iv. 171
Auses, iv. 180, 191
Autesion, iv. 147
Aziris, iv. 157, 169
Babylon, iii. 89, 95, 150-159; iv. 198
Bactria, iii. 92, 102; iv. 204
Badres, iv. 167, 203
Bagaeus, iii. 128
Barce (1), iii. 13, 91; iv. 164, 167, 171, 200-204
— (2), iv. 204
Battiadae, iv. 202
Battus (1), iv. 150, 155, 159
— (2), iv. 159
— (3), iv. 161, 205
Borysthenes (river), iv. 5, 18, 24, 45, 47, 53-56, 81, 101
— (town), iv. 17, 18, 53, 74, 78
Bosporus (Cimmerian), iv. 12, 28, 100
— (Thracian), iv. 83, 85, 86, 118
Brauron, iv. 145
Brentesium, iv. 99
Brongus, iv. 49
Budini, iv. 21, 108
Byzantium, iv. 87, 144
Cabales, iii. 90 412
Cabiri, iii. 37
Cadmus, iv. 147
Cadytis, iii. 5
Calasiries, iv. 180 Calchedon, iv. 85, 144 Callantiae, iii. 97 Callatiae, iii. 38 Callipidae, iv. 17
Calliste, iv. 147 Cambyses, passim ap. iii. Carchedon, iii. 17, 19; iv. 43, 195 Carcinitis, iv. 55, 99 Caria, iii. 11, 90 Carpathus, iii, 45
Carpis, iv. 49
Carystus, iv. 33
Casian (mountain), iii. 5 Caspatyrus, tii. 102; iv. 44 Caspian, iii. 92, 93; iv. 40 Cassandane, iii. 2 Cassiterides, iii, 115 Catiari, iv. 6
Caucasus, iii. 97; iv. 12 Caucones, iv. 148 Caystrobius, iv. 13
Celtae, iv. 49
Charilaus, iii. 145 Chersonesus (1), iv. 99
— (2), iv. 148
Cilicia, iii. 90 Cimmeria, iv. 1, 11, 12, 45, 100 Cinyps, iv. 175, 198
Cius, iv. 49
Cleombrotus, iv. 81
Cleomenes, iii. 148
Cnidus, iii. 138; iv. 164
Cnossus, iii. 122
Coés, iv. 97
Colaeus, iv. 152
Colaxais, iv. 5, 7
Colchi, iii. 97 ; iv. 37, 40
Contadesdus, iv. 90
Corinth, iii. 48, 49, 52, 13845; iv. 162, 180
Corobius, iv. 151
Corys, iii. 9
Cotys, iv. 45
Cranaspes, iii. 126
Crete, iii. 44, 59; iv. 45, 151, 154, 161 :
Crobyzi, iv. 49
Croesus, iii. 14, 34, 36, 47
Croton, iii, 131, 1386 137
INDEX OF PROPER NAMES
Cydonia, iii. 44, 59
Cynetes, iv, 49
Cyprus, iii. 19, 91; iv. 162, 164
Cyrauis, iv. 195
Cyrene, iii. 13, 91, 131; iv. 154-165, 169, 186, 20
Cyrmianae, iv. 93
Cyrus, passim ap. iii. Cyzicus, iv. 14, 76
Dadicae, iii. 91 Daphnis, iv. 138 Daritae, iii. 92
Darius, passim Dascyleum, iii. 120, 126
Delos, iv. 33, 35 1WaUl py UpDOs el o6s
Delphi, iii. 57; 161-163, 179 Democedes, iii. 125, 129, 137 Demonax, iv. 161 Dictyne, ili. 59 Dionysus, iii. 8, 97, 111; iv. 79, 87, U3
i Dorians, iii. 56
Elephantine, iii. 19, 20 Elis, iii. 182; iv. 30, 148 Epaphus, iii. 27, 28 Epidaurus, iii. 50, 52 Epium, iv. 148 Erinyes, iv. 149 Erxander, iv. 97 Erythea, iv. 8 Eryxo, iv. 160 Etearchus, iv. 154 Euboea, iii. 89 ; iv. 33 Evelthon, iv. 162 Euesperides, iv. 171, 204 Euesperitae, iv. 198 Eupalinus, iii. 60 Euphemides, iv. 150 Europa, iii. 96, 115; 45, 49, 89, 143, 198 Eurysthenes, iv. 147 Euxine, iii. 93; iv. 8, 10, 38, 46, 81, 85-87, 89, 95, 99 Exampaeus, iv. 52, 81
iv. 36, 42,
Gadira, iv.8
Garamantes, iv. 174, 183 Gebeleizis, iv. 94
Gelonus (1), iv. 10
— (2), iv. 102, 108, 119, 136 Gerrhi, iv. 53, 71
Gerrhus, iv. 19, 47, 53, 56 Gervon, iv. 8
Getae, iv. 93, 94, 96, 118 Giligamae, iv. 169
Giuius, iii, 138
Gindanes, iv. 176
Gnurus, iv. 76
Gobryas, iii. 70, 73, 78; iv. 132, 134 Goetosyrus, iv. 59 Grinnus, iv. 150
Gyges, iii. 122
Gyzantes, iv. 194
Haemus, iv. 49
Hebrus, iv. 90
Hellas (and Hellenes), passim
Hellespont, iv. 38, 76, 85, 89, 90. 95, 187, 144
Hephaestus, iii. 37
Heracles, iv. 8-10, 59, 82
Heraeum, iv. 90
Hermion, iii. 59
Herophantus, iv. 138
Hesiodus, iv. 32
Hippoclus, iv. 138
Hippolaus, iv. 53
Histia, iv. 59, 127
Histiaeus, iv. 137, 138, 141
Homer, iv. 29, 32
Hydarnes, iii. 70
Hydrea, iii. 59
Hylaea, iv. 9, 18, 54, 55, 76
Hypacyris, iv. 47, 55
Hypanis, iv. ii, 18, 47, 52, 81
Hyperborei, ive 13, "32, 33, 35, 36
Hyperoche, iv. 33-35
Hyrcani, iii. 117
Hyrgis, iv. 57
Hystaspes, iii. 70, 140; iv. 83, 91
Hytennees, iii. 90
Tapygia, iii. 188; iv. 99
Iason, iv. 179
Idanthyrsus, IVA 16. 120, 127,
Tenysus, iii. 5
llithyia, iv. 35
Illyria, iv. 49
Inaros, iii. 12, 15
India, iii. 38, 94-106; iv. 40, 44
Indus, iv. 44
Intaphrenes, iii. 70, 78, 118, 119
Ionians, iii. 39, 90, 122, 127; iv. 35, 89, 95, 97, 128, 133-140, 142
Iphigenia, iv. 103
Trasa, iv. 158
413
INDEX OF PROPER NAMES
Isis, iv. 186
Issedones., iv. 13, 26, 32
Istrus, iv. 47-51, 53, 80, 89, 93, 97-101, 118, 122, 133-136
Italia, iii. 136, 188; iv. 15
Itanus, iv. 151
Iyrcae, iv. 22
Lacedaemon, iii. 39, 54-56; iv. 147-149
Laius, iv. 149
Laodamas (1), iv. 138
— (2), iv, 152
Laodice, iv. 33, 35
Lasonii, lii. 90
Learchus, iv. 160
Lemnos, iv. 145
Lepreum, iv. 148
Lesbos, iii. 39; iv. 97
Leucon, iv. 160
Libya, iii. 17, 96, 115 et passim ap. iv.
Lipoxais, iv. 5
Lotophagi, iv. 177, 183
Loxias, iv. 163
Lycaretus, iii. 143
Lycia, iii. "4, 90; iv. 35, 45
Lycophron, iii. 50, 53
Lycus (river), iv. 123
= caesar of Anacharsis), iv.
Lydia, iii, 90, 127; iv. 45
Macae, iv. 175
Machlyes, iv. 178, 180
Macistus, iv. 148
Macrones, lii. 94
Maeandrius, iii. 123, 142-148
Maeandrus, lii. 122
Maeetae, iv. 123
Maeetes (river), iv. 45
Maeetian lake, iv. 57, 101, 120
Magi, iii. 61- 80, 88, 118, 126, 140, 150, 153 ; iv. 132
Magnesia, iii. 122
Magnetes, iii. 90
Mandrocles, iv. 87, 88
Manes, iv. 45
Mantinea, iv. 161
Maraphii, iv. 167
Mares, iii. 94
Mariandyni, iii. 90
Maris, iv. 49
Massagetae, iii. 36;
Matieni, iii. 94
414
iv. 11, 172
Maxyes, iv. 191
Medians, iii. 65, 126; iv. 4, 37, 40
Megabyzus (1), iii. 153, 160; iv. 43
— (2), iii. 70, 81
= (3); iii. 160
er healt iv. 20, 102, 107, 119, 5
Melissa, iii. 50 Membliarus, iv. 147 Menelaus, iv. 160 Mesambria, iv. 93 Metrodorus, iv. 138 Milo, iii. 137 Miltiades, iv. 137 Milyae, iii. 90
Minos, iii. 122 Minyae, iv. 145-150 Mitrobates, iii. 120, 126, 127 Mnesarchus, iv. 95 Moeris, iii. 91
Moschi, iii. 94 Mossynoeci, iii. 94 Myci, iii. 93 Myriandric gulf, iv. 38 Myrinaei, iv. 140 Myrsus, iii. 122 Mysia, iii. 90 Mytilene, iii. 13, 14; iv. 97
Naparis, iv. 48
Nasamones, in. 172, 190
Naustrophus, iii. 60
Necos, iv. 42
Neuri, i iv. 17, 51, 100, 102, 105, 119, 125
Nilus, iii. 10; iv. 39, 42, 45, 50, 53
Ninus, iii. 155
Nipsaei, iv. 93
Nisaea, iii. 106
Nitetis, in. 1
Noés, iv. 49
Nudium, iv. 148
Nysa, iii. 97
Oarus, iv. 123 Oasis, iii. 26 Oaxus, iv. 154 Octamasades, iv. 80 Odrysae, iv. 92 Oebares, iii. 85 Oedipus, iv. 149 Oeobazus, iv. 84 Oeolycus, iv. 149 Olbiopolitae, iv. 18 Olen, iv. 35
INDEX OF PROPER NAMES
Opis, iv. 35 Polynices, iv. 147 Opoea, iv. 78 Porata, iv. 48 Ordessus, iv. 48 Poseideium, iii. 91 Oricus, iv. 78 Poseidon, iv. 59, 180, 188 Oroetes, iii. 120-129, 140 Prexaspes, iii. 30, 33, 66, 74-76, 78 Orotalt, iii. 8 Procles (1), iv. 147 Orthocorybantii, iii. 92 — (2), iii. 50-52 Otanes, iii. 67-72, 76, 80, 83, 141, | Proconnesus, iv. 14
144, 147, 149 Prometheus, iv. 45
Propontis, iv. 85
Pactyes, iii. 93, 102; iv. 44 Psammenitus, iii. 10, 13, 15 Padaei, iii. 99 Psylli, iv. 173 Palaestina, iii. 5, 91; iv. 39 Pyretos, iv. 48 Pamphylia, iii. 90 Pyrgus, iv. 148 Pantagnotus, iii. 39 Pythagoras (1), tv. 95 Panticapes, iv. 18, 47, 54 — (2), iv. 95 Pantimathi, iii. 92 Papaeus, iv. 59 Rhodope, iv. 49 Paphlagones, iii. 90 Rhoecus, iii. 60 Paralatae, iv. 6 Paricanii, ‘iii. 92 Sacae, iii. 93 Parmys, iii. 88 Sagartii, lii. 93 Paroreatae, iv. 148 Sais, iii. 16 Parthia, iii. 93, 117 Salamis, iv. 162 Pataici, iii. 37 Salmoxis, iv. 94-96 Patizeithes, iii. 61 Salmydessus, iv. 93 Pausanias, iv. 81 Samos, iii. 39 et passim Pausicae, iii. 92 Sarangae, iii. 93, 117 Pausiris, iii. 15 Sardis, iii. 5, 48, 126, 128 ; iv, 45 Pelion, iv. 179 Sasi, iii. 94: iv. 37, 40 Pelusium, iii. 10 Sataspes, iv. 43 Periander, iii. 48, 50, 53 Sattagydae, iii. 91 Perinthus, iv. 90 Saulius, iv. 76 Persae, passim Sauromatae, iv. 21, 57, 102, 110, Phaedyme, iii. 68, 69 116-122, 128, 136 Phanes, iii. 4, 11 Sciton, iii. 130 Pharnaspes, iii. 2, 68 Scoloti, iv. 6 Phasis, iv. 37, 38, 45, 86 Scopasis, iv. 120, 128 Pheretime, iv. 162, 165, 167, 200. Scylax, iv. 44
202, 205 Scyles, iv. 76, 78-80 Philes, iii. 60 Scythia, passim ap. iv. Phia, iv, 178 Serbonian marsh, iii. 5 Phoenicia, iii. 5, 19, 37, 107, aa aS Sestus, iv. 143
136: ty. 39; 42, 44, 147 Sidon, iii. 136 Phrixae, iv. 148 Sigeum, iv. 38 Phronime, iv. 154 Sindi, iv. 28, 86 Phrygia, iii. 90 Sinope, iv. 12 Pindar, iii. 38 Siphnus, iii. 57, 58 Pitane, iii. 55 Sitalces, iv. 80 Platea, iv. 151-153, 156, 159 Smerdis (1), iii. 30, 65-69, 71, 74, 88 Plynus, iv. 168 — (2), iii. 61-80, 88 Poeciles, iv. 147 Sogdi, iii. 93 Polycrates, iii. 39-46, 54, 56, Soloéis, iv. 43
120-126, 128, 131, 139-142 Sostratus, iv. 152 Polymnestus, iv. 150, 155 Spargapithes, iv. 78
41s
INDEX OF PROPER NAMES
Strattis, iv. 138
Susa, iii. so 64, 70, 129, 131, 140; iv. 83,
Syloson, ii 39, 139, 141-149
Syrgis, iv. 123
Syria, iii. 5, 91
Tabiti, iv. 59 — iv. 20, 45, 47, 100, 115, 120,
Taras, iii. 138; iv. 99 Targitaus. iv. 5, 7 Tartessus, iv. 152, 192 Taucheira, iv. 171 Tauri, iv. 3, 20, 99, 103, 119 Taxacis, iv. 120 Taygetus, iv. 145, 148 Tearus, iv. 90, 91 Teaspes, iv. 43 Telecles, iii. 42 Telesarchus, iii. 143 Tenus, iv. 33 Teres, iv. 80 Thagimasadas, iv. 59 Thamanaei, iii. 93, 117 Thannyras, iii. 15 Thebes (in Egypt), iii. 10, 25; iv. 181 Themiscyra, iv. 86 Themison, iv. 154 Theodorus, iii. 41
Thera, iv. 147, 148, 150, 156, 164
Theras, iv. 147, 14 8
Thermodon, iv. 86, 110
Thersandrus, iv. 147
Theste, iv. 159
Thoricus, iv. 99
Thrace, iii. 90; iv. 49, 74, 80, 89, 93, 99, 104, 118, 143
Thyssagetae, iv. 22, 123
Tiarantus, iv. 48
Tibareni, iii. 94
Tibisis, iv. 49
Tisamenus, iv. 147
Traspies, iv. 6
Triballi, iv. 49
Triopium, iv. 38
Triton (and Tritonian), iv. i78, 179, 186-188, 191
Troezen, iii. 59
Troglodytae, iv, 183
Troy, iv. 191
Tymnes, iv. 76
‘Tyndaridae, iv. 145
Typhon, iii. 5
Tyras, iv. 11, 47, 51, 82
Zacynthus, iii. 59; iv. 195
Zaueces iv. 193
Zeus, iii. 124, 142, 158; iv. 5, 59, 127, 180
Zopyrus, ili. 153-158, 160; iv. 43
ee, ae ee Se nee Were ont ee Printep in Great Britain py Richarp Cuay & Sons, Limitep, BUNGAY, SUFFOLK.
; THE Fi a y PERSIAN EMPIRE 9 ~~. | SS, / Scale ys \ G, Hi F \ t) i000 2000 __3000 Stadia Ee HN gNs Vy nN { (aN } wi \ t) 50 100 Schoeni Gen ra Jl a XS : . 1 F Ie % = yazan Pewbae eae { 4A {| — Q. loo 200 ~=300 ~—-490 Miles s HS iy A E a n Abia’ he Oman ei | \ The 20 Satrapies are numbered thus VII. ak i — ave Tyras Ath S bs Tan? \ AEX { 6 pis é M A\T EN iaNwat carci’ UL Macotis C y ee NJ lus sterfan py sistria CHES ORES FT RGeETS Heraclea®\_/, ot CROBYz/ pant!
musMts 9 (Mesambria
PAPHLAGONIA Je
Deve
re Ind, ; an {Casp eKros:' Ss nae ale J “AND :
| aaa Oo, Artacgant 7 7
z wa V4 Bee Vr cree ; Sire SRN ANG As Lit : ie p eArteris a eAepatane : A yA Se a Be 2 | | So oo Ghen 4 a
Na ge N \ L
(
Slartord's Geog Estab‘ London
THE WORLD ACCORDING TO HERODOTUS, B.C. 440.
eo” 4 o = Si»
©. R =e a) Sy tag, ie Ss av ner wt SP 4s <Bo & a Sp : GCYNNEZ a ey, si sgothyrsi os aoe s ; € . Tster_..-" O> a ® aS Py 29 28, Getz s af Ng y 5 , et 2 % : ‘ © was saset Pans” goctl aan lo yf f Pyrene J oe oH Ty mate g o & a i als jis a é rc jan 5 ha ef vie ASh Tax} Are A mS (eSsus — Caspayyrus j Bee > XS y 2 lorPERSIANS > =] ) “SUSH on % i | = - = tes tes tes i —— : en ran av! — ee! _ = y , Adlas M. Oe Soa Sana =n Seen ae £ ; x “Ane 9 25 eee wm i “ A . y Pp |i a = EB: © Yo ae ; B a y _Atus Mer Oe 4S 5 * p aie y | fe Automolé ai cs | = | YY ACH fH Lk On P teAa
—————— 7 ne : Stantords Geng Eatab'Lon nm
THE LOEB CLASSICAL LIBRARY
VOLUMES ALREADY PUBLISHED.
Latin Authors.
APULEIUS. THE GOLDEN ASS (METAMORPHOSES). wW. Adlington (1566). Revised by S. Gaselee. (37d Juz.)
AULUS GELLIUS. J. C. Rolfe. 3 Vols.
AUSONIUS. H.G. Evelyn White. 2 Vols.
BOETHIUS: TRACTS anp DE CONSOLATIONE PHILOSOPHIAE. Rev. H. F. Stewart and E. K. Rand. (2nd Jp.)
CAESAR CIVIL WARS. A.G. Peskett. (2d /mzp.)
CAESAR GALLIC WAR. H. J. Edwards. (4th [vip.)
CATULLUS. F. W. Cornish; TIBULLUS. J. P. Postgate; anp PERVIGILIUM VENERIS. J. W. Mackail. (722 Jw.)
CICERO: DE FINIBUS. H. Rackham. (and Jp.)
CICERO: DE OFFICIIS. Walter Miller. (22d Ji.)
CICERO: DE SENECTUTE, DE AMICITIA, DE DIVINATIONE. W A. Falconer. (2nd Jip.)
CICERO: DE REPUBLICA anp DE LEGIBUS. Clinton Keyes.
CICERO: LETTERS TO ATTICUS. E. O. Winstedt. 3 Vols. (Vol. I. 4th Imp., Vols. Il. and III. 2a [nzp.)
pica rk et oe TO HIS FRIENDS. W. Glynn Williams.
ols. Vol. I.
CICERO BAVEIEPICS, W. GC. Ay Ker. (Watts.
CICERO: PRO ARCHIA, POST REDITUM, DEDOMO, etc. N.H.
CICERO: TUSCULAN DISPUTATIONS. J. E. King.
CICERO PROCAECINA, PRO LEGE MANILIA, PROCLUENTIO, PRO RABIRIO. H. Grose Hodge.
CLAUDIAN. M. Platnauer. 2 Vols. (3rd Jip.)
CONFESSIONS OF ST. AUGUSTINE. W. Watts (1631). 2 Vols.
FRONTINUS: STRATAGEMS ann AQUEDUCIS. C. E. Bennett.
FRONTO : CORRESPONDENCE, C. R. Haines. 2 Vols.
HORACE: ODES AND EPODES. C. E. Bennett. (7¢h Jif.)
HORACE SATIRES, EPISTLES, ARS POETICA. H. R. Fairclough.
JUVENAL anp PERSIUS. G. G. Ramsay (4¢4 wp.)
LIVY. B O. Foster. 13 Vols. Vols. I1.-I1V. (Vol. I. 2nd Zp.)
LUCRETIUS. W. H. D. Rouse.
MARTIAL. W.C. A. Ker. 2 Vols. (2d Inzip.)
OVID: HEROIDES anp AMORES. Grant Showerman. (2ad Jf.)
OVID: METAMORPHOSES. F. J. Miller. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. 42h Zip., Vol. Il. 37d Zp.)
OVID: TRISTIA ann EX PONTO. A. L. Wheeler.
PETRONIUS. M. Heseltine; SENECA: APOCOLOCYNTOSIS. W #H._ OD. Rouse. (52h lamp.)
PLAUTUS. Paul Nixon. 5 Vols. Vols. I.-III (Vol. I. 3a Zp.)
PLINY: LETTERS Melmoth’s Translation revised by W. M. L. Hutchinson. 2 Vols. (37d Jip.)
PROPERTIUS. H.E. Butler. (37d JJ.)
QUINTILIAN. H.E Butler. 4 Vols.
SALLUST. J.C. Rolfe. [I. and II.
SCRIPTORES HISTORIAE AUGUSTAE. D. Magie. 3 Vols. Vols.
SENECA: EPISTULAE MORALES. R.M. Gummere. 3 Vols. (Vol. I 2nd Inip.)
SENECA, MORAL ESSAYS. J. W. Basore. 3 Vols. Vol. I.
SENECA: TRAGEDIES. F. J. Miller. 2 Vols. (22d Jif.)
STATIUS. J. H. Mozley. 2 Vols.
SUETONIUS. J.C. Rolie. 2 Vols. (37d Jw.)
TACITUS: DIALOGUS. Sir Wm. Peterson, and AGRICOLA anp GERMANIA. Maurice Hutton. (37d lm.)
TACITUS: HISTORIES. C.H. Moore. 2 Vols. Vol. I.
TERENCE. John Sargeaunt. 2 Vols. (5¢h Jp.)
VELLEIUS PATERCULUS anp RES GESTAE. F. W. Shipley
VIRGIL. H.R. Fairclough. 2Vols. (Vol. 1. 6¢4 Jm., Vol. I1. 37d Lin.)
Greek Authors.
ACHILLES TATIUS. S. Gaselee.
AENEAS TACTICUS: ASCLEPIODOTUS anno ONASANDER. The Ilinois Greek Club,
AESCHINES. C. D. Adams,
AESCHYLUS. H. Weir Smyth. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. 2nd J.)
APOLLODORUS. Sir James G. Frazer. 2 Vols.
APOLLONIUS RHODIUS. R.C. Seaton. (37d Jm#.)
THE APOSTOLIC FATHERS. Kirsopp Lake. 2 Vols. (I. 42h, II. 3xd.)
stern ROMAN HISTORY. Horace White. 4 Vols. (Vol. IV. and Lmp.
ARISTOPHANES. Benjamin Bickley Rogers. 3 Vols. (2"d@ Imp.) Verse trans,
ARISTOTLE THE “ART” OF RHETORIC. J. H. Freese.
ARISTOTLE: THE NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. H. Rackham.
ARISTOTLE: POETICS, anp LONGINUS. W. Hamilton Fyfe; DEMETRIUS ON STYLE. W. Rhys Roberts.
ATHENAEUS: DEIPNOSOPHISTAE. C. B. Gulick. 7 Vols. Vol. I.
eS CH anp LYCOPHRON. A.W. Mair; ARATUS. G.R. Mair.
CLEMENT OF ALEXANDRIA. Rev. G. W. Butterworth.
DAPHNIS AND CHLOE. Thornley’s Translation revised by J. M. Edmonds; anD PARTHENIUS. S. Gaselee. (2nd Iizp.)
DEMOSTHENES, DE CORONA ano DE FALSA LEGATIONE. C. A. Vince and J. H. Vince.
DIO CASSIUS: ROMAN HISTORY. E. Cary. 9 Vols.
DIOGENES LAERTIUS. R.D. Hicks. 2 Vols.
EPICTETUS. W. A. Oldfather. 2 Vols. Vol. I.
EURIPIDES. A.S. Way. 4 Vols. (Vols. I., IV. 3x@ JiZ., Vol. Il. 422 Intp., Vol. III. 2xd izp.) Verse trans. [Vol. I
EUSEBIUS ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. Kirsopp Lake. 2 Vols.
GALEN: ON THE NATURAL FACULTIES. A. J. Brock. (2nd /zp.) ©
THE GREEK ANTHOLOGY. W.R. Paton. 5 Vols. (Vol. 1. 372 Imp., Vol. Il. 2nd Imp.)
THE GREEK BUCOLIC POETS (THEOCRITUS, BION, MOS- CHUS). J. M. Edmonds. (42% mp.)
HERODOTUS. A.D.Godley. 4Vols. (Vols. I. & II. 2%d [imf.)
HESIOD ann THE HOMERIC HYMNS. UH. G. Evelyn White. (37d Lup.)
HIPPOCRATES. W.H.S.Jones & E. T. Withington. 4 Vols. Vols. I.-III.
HOMER: ILIAD. A. 7. Murray. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. 22d Jp.)
HOMER: ODYSSEY. A. T. Murray. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. 422 JoJ., Vol. Il. 2nd Lm.)
ISAEUS. E. W. Forster.
ISOCRATES. G. B. Norlin. 3 Vols. Vol I.
JOSEPHUS: H. St. J. Thackeray. 8 Vols. Vols. I-III. ULIAN. Wilmer Cave Wright. 3 Vols. Vol. Il. 2%d 1p.) UCIAN. A. M. Harmon. 8 Vols. Vols. I.-IV. (Vol. I. 3xa@ Jsm.,
LYRA GRAECA. J. M. Edmonds. 3 Vols. (Vol. I. 22d [wzg.)
MARCUS AURELIUS. C.R. Haines. (2d /7zp.)
MENANDER. .G. Allinson.
PAUSANIAS: DESCRIPTION OF GREECE, W. H. S. Jones. 5 Vols. and Companion Vol. Vols. I. and II.
PHILOSTRATUS: THE LIFE OF APOLLONIUS OF TYANA. F. C. Conybeare. 2 Vols, (Vol. I. 37d Jmp., Vol. II. 2a Lf.)
PHILOSTRATUS ann EUNAPIUS: LIVES OF THE SOPHISTS. Wilmer Cave Wright.
PINDAR. Sir J. E. Sandys. (4¢h Ji.)
PLATO: CHARMIDES, ALCIBIADES, HIPPARCHUS, THE LOVERS, THEAGES, MINOS anp EPINOMIS. W. R. M. Lamb.
PLATO: CRATYLUS, PARMENIDES, GREATER HUHIPPIAS, LESSER HIPPIAS. H.N. Fowler.
PLATO: EUTHYPHRO, APOLOGY, CRITO, PHAEDO, PHAE. DRUS. H.N. Fowler. (sth Imp.) [W. R. M. Lamb.
PLATO: LACHES, PROTAGORAS, MENO, EUTHYDEMUS.
PLATO: LAWS. Rev.R. G. Bury. 2 Vols.
PLATO: LYSIS, SYMPOSIUM, GORGIAS. W. R. M. Lamb.
PLATO : STATESMAN, PHILEBUS. H.N.Fowler; ION. W.R.M.
mb.
PLATO: THEAETETUS anv SOPHIST. H. N. Fowler.
PLUTARCH: MORALIA. F.C. Babbitt. 14 Vols. Vol. I.
PLUTARCH: THE PARALLEL LIVES. B. Perrin. 11 Vols. (Vols. I., II. and VII. 22a Jizp.)
POLYBIUS. W. R. Paton. [I.-IV. PROCOPIUS: HISTORY OF THE WARS. H. B. Dewing. 7 Vols. QUINTUS SMYRNAEUS. A. S. Way. Verse trans. [ Verse trans.
SOPHOCLES. F. Storr. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. 422 Imp., Vol. Il. 37d Jip.)
Sie BASIGa DED RS. | Ro J. Deferrari. (4) Vols: Vol. I.
ST. JOHN DAMASCENE: BARLAAM AND IOASAPH, Rev. G. R. Woodward and Harold Mattingly.
STRABO : GEOGRAPHY. Horace L. Jones. 8 Vols. Vols. I.-V.
bic cite oped ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS. Sir Arthur Hort, Bart. 2 Vols.
THUCYDIDES. C.F. Smith. 4 Vols. (Vol. I. 22d Jim.)
XENOPHON: CYROPAEDIA. Walter Miller. 2 Vols. (Vol.I. 22d Jz.)
XENOPHON: HELLENICA, ANABASIS, APOLOGY, anp SYM- POSIUM. C.L. Brownson and O. J. Todd. 3 Vols. (Marchant.
XENOPHON: MEMORABILIA ann OECONOMICUS. E. C
XENOPHON: SCRIPTA MINORA. E. C. Marchant.
IN PREPARATION
Greek Authors.
ARISTOTLE, ORGANON, W. M. L. Hutchinson.
ARISTOTLE, PHYSICS, Rev. P. Wicksteed.
ARISTOTLE POLITICS ann ATHENIAN CONSTITUTION, Edward Capps.
ARRIAN, HIST. OF ALEXANDER anp INDICA, Rev. E. Iliffe Robson. 2 Vols.
DEMOSTHENES, OLYNTHIACS, PHILIPPICS, LEPTINES anp MINOR SPEECHES, J. H. Vince.
DEMOSTHENES, MEIDIAS, ANDROTION, ARISTOCRATES, TIMOCRATES, J. H. Vince.
DEMOSTHENES, PRIVATE ORATIONS, G. M. Calhoun.
DIO CHRYSOSTOM, W. E. Waters.
GREEK IAMBIC AND ELEGIAC POETS, J. M. Edmonds.
LYSIAS, W. R. M. Lamb.
OPPIAN, COLLUTHUS, TRYPHIODORUS, A. W. Mair.
PAPYRI, A. S. Hunt.
PHILO, F. M. Colson and Rey. G. H. Whitaker.
PHILOSTRATUS, IMAGINES, Arthur Fairbanks.
PLATO, REPUBLIC, Paul Shorey.
PLATO, TIMAEUS, CRITIAS, CLITIPHO, MENEXENUS, EPIS- - TULAE, Rev. R. G. Bury.
SEXTUS EMPIRICUS, Rev. R. G. Bury
THEOPHRASTUS, CHARA€TERS, J. M. Edmonds; HERODES; CHOLIAMBIC FRAGMENTS, etc., A. D. Knox,
Latin Authors.
BEDE, ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY.
CICERO, IN CATILINAM, PRO MURENA, PRO SULLA, B. L. Ullman.
CICERO, DE NATURA DEORUM, H. Rackham.
CICERO, DE ORATORE, ORATOR, BRUTUS, Charles Stuttaford.
‘CICERO, IN PISONEM, PRO SCAURO, PRO FONTEIO, PRO MILONE,etc., N. H. Watts.
CICERO, PRO SEXTIO, IN VATINIUM, PRO CAELIO, PRO PROVINCIIS CONSULARIBUS, PRO BALBO, D. Morrah.
CICERO, VERRINE ORATIONS, L. H. G. Greenwood. ENNIUS, LUCILIUS and other specimens of Old Latin, E. H. Warm-
ington. FLORUS, E. S. Forster. LUCAN. 2); Dul: OVID, FASTI, Sir J. G. Frazer. PLINY, NATURAL HISTORY, W. H.S. Jones and L. F. Newman. ST. AUGUSTINE, MINOR WORKS. SIDONIUS, LETTERS. E. V. Arnold and W. B. Anderson. TACITUS, ANNALS, John Jackson. VALERIUS FLACCUS, A. F. Scholfield. VITRUVIUS, DE ARCHITECTURA, F. Granger.
DESCRIPTIVE PROSPECTUS ON APPLICATION
London - - WILLIAM HEINEMANN New York - ° - G. PUTNAMS’ SONS
Vat wi
PA Herodotus 4002 Herodotus
Baw lea
“OS)€ BLEASE DO NOT REMOVE SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET
Hl -
we (é~ (aK —§ Sh or: ge! is lf
UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY
PA =e page BG OGM he ar CM al A ARB foe DO
~~ Pe a aang yen orgs NN Artie om 1 ee
a ae
te plete Ha A me caechaeatiie! ree i nine ne
meal Ne ha taker auttnas
rheouhete
A OPO Seg yi. nay Meh
Widhareree “ach lhe Liason A CCT ph se Og Mp Oi Tin Ftd sabre yc NW PSem SURE QW? ston tenn WENT DD APTS hae MANN UA AM) Anant nen se Ws hs PFW eee oN